0 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES
BY WAY OF INTRODUCTIONBut for the Acts we should know nothing of the early apostolic period save what is told in the Epistles. There are various apocryphal "Acts," but they are without historical worth. Hence the importance of this book.LUKE THE AUTHORIt ought to be possible to assume this as a fact since the work of Ramsay and Harnack on various phases of the problems concerning the Acts. Harnack, in particular, has covered the ground with his accustomed thoroughness and care in his two volumes (The Acts of the Apostles, English Translation by Rev. J. R. Wilkinson, 1909; The Date of the Acts and the Synoptic Gospels, English Translation by Rev. J. R. Wilkinson, 1911). Ramsay's view may be found in Chapter I of St. Paul the Traveller and the Roman Citizen, Chapter XII of Pauline and Other Studies. A good summary of the matter appears in Part V of The Synoptic Gospels and the Book of Acts by Dr. D. A. Hayes, in Robertson's Luke the Historian in the Light of Research, and in the introduction to the various commentaries by Knowling, Rackham, Furneaux, Rendall, Hackett, Meyer-Wendt, Zahn, Blass, Campbell-Morgan, Stokes. In Part I of The Acts of the Apostles, Vol. II of The Beginnings of Christianity, edited by Foakes-Jackson and Kirsopp Lake both sides are ably presented: The Case for the Tradition by C. W. Emmet, The Case against the Tradition by H. Windisch. The Internal Evidence of Acts is discussed by the Editors, Foakes-Jackson and Lake, with an adverse conclusion against Luke. Henry J. Cadbury surveys The Tradition (the external evidence) and draws a negative conclusion likewise on the ground that the early writers who ascribe Acts to Luke were not critical scholars. A similar position is taken by Cadbury in his more recent volume, The Making of Luke--Acts (1927). But all the same the traditional view that Luke is the author of the Acts holds the field with those who are not prejudiced against it. The view of Baur that Acts is a Tendenz writing for the purpose of healing the breach between Peter and Paul and showing that the two factions came together had great influence for a while. In fact both Ramsay and Harnack at first held it. Ramsay broke away first and he was followed by Harnack. Both were influenced to change their views by the accumulation of evidence to the effect that the author of both the Gospel and Acts is Luke the Physician and Friend of Paul. Part of this evidence has already been given in the Introduction to the Gospel according to Luke.THE AUTHOR OF THE GOSPEL ALSOThe author of the Acts expressly states that he wrote "the first treatise ( τον πρωτον λογον) concerning all things, O Theophilus, that Jesus began both to do and to teach until which day he gave command through the Holy Spirit to the apostles whom he had chosen and was received up" (Act 1:1). There is no room for dispute that the reference is directly to the Gospel according to Luke as we have it now. Like the Gospel the book is dedicated to Theophilus. And, what is even more important, the same style appears in both Gospel and Acts. This fact Harnack has shown with great pains and conclusiveness. There is the same interest in medical matters and even Cadbury, who denies by implication the Lukan authorship, admits identity of authorship for both books.THE UNITY OF THE ACTSThere are some scholars who are willing to admit the Lukan authorship of the "we" sections when the author uses "we" and "us" as in chapter Act 16:10-40; Act 20:6-28. It has been argued that Luke wrote a travel-document or diary for these sections, but that this material was used by the editor or redactor of the whole book. But, unfortunately for that view, the very same style appears in the Acts as a whole and in the Gospel also as Harnack has proven. The man who said "we" and "us" in the "we" sections wrote "I" in Act 1:1 and refers to the Gospel as his work. The effort to disprove the unity of the Acts has failed. It stands as the work of the same author as a whole and the same author who wrote the Gospel.SOURCES OF THE ACTSBeyond a doubt Luke employed a variety of sources for this great history as he did for the Gospel (Luk 1:1-4). In fact, Cadbury argues that this Prologue was meant to apply to the Acts also as Volume II whether he intended to write a third volume or not. Certainly we are entitled to say that Luke used the same historical method for Acts. Some of these sources are easy to see. Luke had his own personal experience for the "we" sections. Then he had the benefit of Paul's own notes or suggestions for all that portion where Paul figures from chapters 8 to 28, since Luke was apparently with Paul in Rome when he finished the Book. This would include Paul's sermons and addresses which Luke gives unless one wishes to say, as some do, that Luke followed the style of Thucydides and composed the kind of addresses that he thought Paul would make. I see no evidence of that for each address differs from the others and suits precisely the occasion when it was delivered. The ancients frequently employed shorthand and Paul may have preserved notes of his addresses. Prof. C. C. Torrey, of Yale University, argues in his Composition and Date of Acts (1916) that Luke used an Aramaic document for the first fifteen chapters of the Acts. There is an Aramaic element in certain portions of these chapters, but nothing like so pronounced as in Luke 1 and 2 after Luk 1:1-4. It cannot be said that Torrey has made out his case for such a single document. Luke may have had several such documents besides access to others familiar with the early days of the work in Jerusalem. There was Simon Peter whom Paul visited for two weeks in Jerusalem (Gal 1:18) besides other points of contact with him in Jerusalem and Antioch (Act 0:15 and Act 0:2). There was also Barnabas who was early Paul's friend (Act 9:27) and who knew the beginnings as few did (Act 4:36). Besides many others it is to be observed that Paul with Luke made a special visit to Caesarea where he spent a week with the gifted Philip and his daughters with the gift of prophecy (Act 21:8). But with all the inevitable variety of sources for the information needed to cover the wide field of the Book of Acts the same mind has manifestly worked through it and it is the same style all through that appears in the "we" sections where the writer is confessedly a companion of Paul. No other companion of Paul carries this claim for the authorship and no other was a physician and no author has the external evidence from early writers.THE DATEThere are three views about the date of the Acts. Baur and his Tubingen School held the second century to be the date of this late pamphlet as they termed it after the fashion of the Clementine Homilies. But that view is now practically abandoned save by the few who still strangely oppose the Lukan authorship. Probably the majority of those who accept the Lukan authorship place it in the latter part of the first century for two reasons. One is that the Gospel according to Luke is dated by them after the destruction of Jerusalem because of the prophecy by Jesus of the encompassing of the city by armies. Predictive prophecy that would be and so it is considered a prophecy post eventum. The other reason is the alleged use of the Antiquities of Josephus by Luke. Josephus finished this work A.D. 93 so that, if Luke did use it, he must have written the Acts after that date. Usually this argument is made to show that Luke could not have written it at all, but some hold that he may have lived to an age that would allow it. But it cannot be assumed that Luke used Josephus because of his mention of Theudas and Judas the Galilean. They differ so widely (Act 5:36. and Josephus, Ant. XX. v, 1, 2) that Von Dobschutz (Dictionary of the Apostolic Church, art. Josephus) argues that the two accounts are entirely independent of each other. So Luke (Luk 13:1) alludes to a Galilean revolt not mentioned by Josephus and Josephus records three revolts under Pilate not referred to by Luke. A comparison of the accounts of the death of Agrippa I in Act 12:20-23 and Ant. XIX. viii, 2 redounds to the credit of Luke. The Josephus phase of the argument may be brushed to one side. The third view, held by Harnack and adopted here, is that Luke wrote the Acts while with Paul in Rome and finished the book before Paul's release, that is by A.D. 63. This is the obvious and natural way to take the language of Luke at the close of Acts. Events had gone no farther and so he ends the narrative right there. It is argued against this that Luke contemplated a third volume and for this reason closed with the arrival of Paul in Rome. But the use of πρωτον (first) in Act 1:1 is a common Koine idiom and does not imply three volumes any more than first and second stories with us means that the house has three. Of course this date for the Acts puts the date of the Gospel further back either in Caesarea (57 to 59) or in Rome (60 to 62). And that means that Mark's Gospel is still earlier since Luke used it for his Gospel and the Logia (Q) earlier still. But all these dates are probable in the light of all the known facts.THE HISTORICAL VALUEIt was once a fad with a certain school of critics to decry Luke in the Acts as wholly untrustworthy, not above the legendary stage. But the spade has done well by Luke for inscriptions and papyri have brought remarkable confirmation for scores of points where Luke once stood all alone and was discounted because he stood alone. These will be duly noted in the proper places as they occur. Ramsay has done most in this restoration of the rank of Luke as a credible historian, as shown in particular in his St. Paul the Traveller and the Roman Citizen and in The Bearing of Recent Discovery on the Trustworthiness of the New Testament. In every instance where discoveries have been made they have confirmed the testimony of Luke as concerning politarchs in Thessalonica, proconsul in Cyprus, etc. The result is that the balance of evidence is now in favour of Luke even when he still stands alone or seems to be opposed by Josephus. Luke, as it stands today, is a more credible historian than Josephus. Ramsay dares to call Luke, all things considered, the greatest of all historians, even above Thucydides. An interesting book on this phase of the subject is Chase's The Credibility of the Acts of the Apostles (1902).THE PURPOSE OF THE ACTSIt is not easy to say in a word precisely the object of Luke in writing this book. It is not the Acts of all the apostles. Outside of Peter and John little is told of any of them after chapter 3. And all the acts of Peter and John are not given for Peter disappears from the narrative after chapter 15, though he has been the central figure through chapter 11. Paul is not one of the twelve apostles, but Luke follows Paul's career mainly after chapter 8. Stephen and Barnabas come in also. Still (St. Paul on Trial, 1923) argues that Luke meant the book as an apology to be used in Paul's trial at Rome or at any rate to put Paul in the right light with the Jews in Rome. Hence the full account of Paul's series of defences in Jerusalem, Caesarea, Rome. There may be an element of truth in this idea, but it clearly does not cover the whole purpose of Luke. Others hold that Luke had a dramatic plan to get Paul to Rome as the climax of his campaign to win the Roman Empire to Christ. The book is not a history of all early Christianity. Peter and Paul dominate the atmosphere of the book with Paul as the great hero of Luke. But one can easily see that the work is done with consummate skill. The author is a man of culture, of Christian grace, of literary power. The book pulses with life today.THE TEXT OF THE ACTSA special problem arises concerning the text of Acts inasmuch as the Codex Bezae (D) with some other Western support presents a great many additions to the Neutral-Alexandrian text of Aleph A B C. Blass has even proposed the idea that Luke himself issued two editions of the book, an attractive hypothesis that is not generally accepted. J. M. Wilson has published The Acts of the Apostles from Codex Bezae. The whole subject is elaborately treated by J. H. Ropes in Vol. III, The Text of Acts in Part I of The Beginnings of Christianity. Besides thorough discussion of all the problems of text involved Ropes gives the text of the Vatican Codex (B) on the left page and that of Codex Bezae (D) on the right, making comparison easy. Blass's ideas appear in his Acta Apostolorum.1 The Title is simply Acts ( Πραξεις) in Aleph, Origen, Tertullian, Didymus, Hilary, Eusebius, Epiphanius. The Acts of the Apostles ( Πραξεις αποστολων) is the reading of B D (Aleph in subscription) Athanasius, Origen, Tertullian, Cyprian, Eusebius, Cyril of Jerusalem, Theodoret, Hilary. The Acts of the Holy Apostles ( Πραξεις των αγιων αποστολων) is read by A2 E G H A K Chrysostom. It is possible that the book was given no title at all by Luke, for it is plain that usage varied greatly even in the same writers. The long title as found in the Textus Receptus (Authorized Version) is undoubtedly wrong with the adjective "Holy." The reading of B D, "The Acts of the Apostles," may be accepted as probably correct. The former treatise
( τον μεν πρωτον). Literally, the first treatise. The use of the superlative is common enough and by no means implies, though it allows, a third volume. This use of πρωτος where only two are compared is seen between the Baptist and Jesus (Joh 1:15), John and Peter (Joh 20:4). The idiom is common in the papyri (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 662, 669). The use of μεν σολιταριυμ here, as Hackett notes, is common in Acts. It is by no means true that μεν requires a following δε by contrast. The word is merely a weakened form of μην=surely, indeed. The reference is to the "first treatise" and merely emphasizes that. The use of λογος (word) for treatise or historical narrative is common in ancient Greek as in Herodotus 6 and 9. Plato (Phaedo, p. 61 B) makes a contrast between μυθος and λογος.I made ( εποιησαμην). Aorist middle indicative, the middle being the usual construction for mental acts with ποιεω.O Theophilus ( Ο Θεοφιλε). The interjection Ο here as is common, though not in Luk 1:3. But the adjective κρατιστε (most excellent) is wanting here. See remarks on Theophilus on Luk 1:3. Hackett thinks that he lived at Rome because of the way Acts ends. He was a man of rank. He may have defrayed the expense of publishing both Luke and Acts. Perhaps by this time Luke may have reached a less ceremonious acquaintance with Theophilus.Which Jesus began ( ων ηρξατο Ιησους). The relative is attracted from the accusative α to the genitive ων because of the antecedent παντων (all). The language of Luke here is not merely pleonastic as Winer held. Jesus "began" "both to do and to teach" ( ποιειν τε κα διδασκειν). Note present infinitives, linear action, still going on, and the use of τε--κα binds together the life and teachings of Jesus, as if to say that Jesus is still carrying on from heaven the work and teaching of the disciples which he started while on earth before his ascension. The record which Luke now records is really the Acts of Jesus as much as the Acts of the Apostles. Dr. A. T. Pierson called it "The Acts of the Holy Spirit," and that is true also. The Acts, according to Luke, is a continuation of the doings and teachings of Jesus. "The following writings appear intended to give us, and do, in fact, profess to give us, that which Jesus continued to do and teach after the day in which he was taken up" (Bernard, Progress of Doctrine in the N.T.).2 Until the day in which
( αχρ ης ημερας). Incorporation of the antecedent into the relative clause and the change of case η (locative) to ης (genitive).Was received up ( ανελημπθη). First aorist passive indicative of αναλαμβανω. Common verb to lift anything up (Act 10:16) or person as Paul (Act 20:13). Several times of the Ascension of Jesus to heaven (Mar 16:19; Act 1:2; Act 1:11; Act 1:22; 1Ti 3:16) with or without "into heaven" ( εις τον ουρανον). This same verb is used of Elijah's translation to heaven in the LXX (2Ki 2:11). The same idea, though not this word, is in Luk 24:51. See Luk 9:51 for αναλημψις of the Ascension.Had given commandment ( εντειλαμενος). First aorist middle participle of εντελλω (from εν and τελλω, to accomplish), usually in the middle, old verb, to enjoin. This special commandment refers directly to what we call the commission given the apostles before Christ ascended on high (Joh 20:21-23; Mat 28:16-20; Mar 16:15-18; 1Co 15:6; Luk 24:44-49). He had given commands to them when they were first chosen and when they were sent out on the tour of Galilee, but the immediate reference is as above.Through the Holy Spirit ( δια πνευματος αγιου). In his human life Jesus was under the guidance of the Holy Spirit. This applies to the choice of the apostles (Luk 6:13) and to these special commands before the Ascension.Whom he had chosen ( ους εξελεξατο). Aorist middle indicative, not past perfect. The same verb ( εκλεξαμενος) was used by Luke in describing the choice of the twelve by Jesus (Luk 6:13). But the aorist does not stand "for" our English pluperfect as Hackett says. That is explaining Greek by English. The Western text here adds: "And ordered to proclaim the gospel."3 To whom also
( οις κα). He chose them and then also manifested himself to these very same men that they might have personal witness to give.Shewed himself alive ( παρεστησεν εαυτον ζωντα). To the disciples the first Sunday evening (Mar 16:14; Luk 24:36-43; Joh 20:19-25), the second Sunday evening (Joh 20:26-29), at the Sea of Tiberias (Joh 21:1-23), on the mountain in Galilee (Mat 28:16-20; Mar 16:15-18; 1Co 15:6), to the disciples in Jerusalem and Olivet (Luk 24:44-53; Luk 24:16-19; Act 1:1-11). Luke uses this verb παριστημ 13 times in the Acts both transitively and intransitively. It is rendered by various English words (present, furnish, provide, assist, commend). The early disciples including Paul never doubted the fact of the Resurrection, once they were convinced by personal experience. At first some doubted like Thomas (Mar 16:14; Luk 24:41; Joh 20:24; Mat 28:17). But after that they never wavered in their testimony to their own experience with the Risen Christ, "whereof we are witnesses" Peter said (Act 3:15). They doubted at first, that we may believe, but at last they risked life itself in defence of this firm faith.After his passion ( μετα το παθειν αυτον). Neat Greek idiom, μετα with the articular infinitive (second aorist active of πασχω) and the accusative of general reference, "after the suffering as to him." For παθειν used absolutely of Christ's suffering see also Act 17:3; Act 26:23.By many proofs ( εν πολλοις τεκμηριοις). Literally, "in many proofs." Τεκμηριον is only here in the N.T., though an old and common word in ancient Greek and occurring in the Koine (papyri, etc.). The verb τεκμαιρω, to prove by sure signs, is from τεκμαρ, a sign. Luke does not hesitate to apply the definite word "proofs" to the evidence for the Resurrection of Christ after full investigation on the part of this scientific historian. Aristotle makes a distinction between τεκμηριον (proof) and σημειον (sign) as does Galen the medical writer.Appearing ( οπτανομενος). Present middle participle from late verb οπτανω, late Koine verb from root οπτω seen in οψομαι, ωφθην. In LXX, papyri of second century B.C. (Deissmann, Light from the Ancient East, p. 83). Only here in the N.T. For οπτασια for vision see Act 26:19; Luk 1:22; Luk 24:23.By the space of forty days ( δι' ημερων τεσσερακοντα). At intervals ( δια, between) during the forty days, ten appearances being known to us. Jesus was not with them continually now in bodily presence. The period of forty days is given here alone. The Ascension was thus ten days before Pentecost when the Holy Spirit came. Moses was in the mount forty days (Exo 24:18) and Jesus fasted forty days (Mat 4:2). In the Gospel of Luke 24 this separation of forty days between the Resurrection and the Ascension is not drawn.The things concerning the Kingdom of God ( τα περ της βασιλειας του θεου). This phrase appears 33 times in Luke's Gospel, 15 times in Mark, 4 times in Matthew who elsewhere has "the kingdom of heaven," once in John, and 6 times in Acts. No essential distinction is to be drawn between the two for the Jews often used "heaven" rather than "God" to avoid using the Tetragrammaton. But it is noticeable how the word kingdom drops out of Acts. Other words like gospel ( ευαγγελιον) take the place of "kingdom." Jesus was fond of the word "kingdom" and Luke is fond of the idiom "the things concerning" ( τα περ). Certainly with Jesus the term "kingdom" applies to the present and the future and covers so much that it is not strange that the disciples with their notions of a political Messianic kingdom (Act 1:6) were slow to comprehend the spiritual nature of the reign of God.4 Being assembled together with them
( συναλιζομενος). Present passive participle from συναλιζω, an old verb in Herodotus, Xenophon, etc., from sun, with, and αλιζω, from αλης, crowded. The margin of both the Authorized and the Revised Versions has "eating with them" as if from συν and αλς (salt). Salt was the mark of hospitality. There is the verb αλισθητε εν αυτω used by Ignatius Ad Magnes. X, "Be ye salted in him." But it is more than doubtful if that is the idea here though the Vulgate does have convescens illis "eating with them," as if that was the common habit of Jesus during the forty days (Wendt, Feine, etc.). Jesus did on occasion eat with the disciples (Luk 24:41-43; Mar 16:14).To wait for the promise of the Father ( περιμενειν την επαγγελιαν του πατρος). Note present active infinitive, to keep on waiting for (around, περ). In the Great Commission on the mountain in Galilee this item was not given (Mat 28:16-20). It is the subjective genitive, the promise given by the Father (note this Johannine use of the word), that is the Holy Spirit ("the promise of the Holy Spirit," objective genitive).Which ye heard from me ( ην ηκουσατε μου). Change from indirect discourse (command), infinitives χωριζεσθα and περιμενειν after παρηγγειλεν to direct discourse without any εφη (said he) as the English (Italics). Luke often does this (oratior ariata). Note also the ablative case of μου (from me). Luke continues in verse Act 1:5 with the direct discourse giving the words of Jesus.5 Baptized with water
( εβαπτισεν υδατ)and with the Holy Ghost ( εν πνευματ βαπτισθησεσθε αγιω). The margin has "in the Holy Ghost" (Spirit, it should be). The American Standard Version renders "in" both with "water" and "Holy Spirit" as do Goodspeed (American Translation) and Mrs. Montgomery (Centenary Translation). John's own words (Mat 3:11) to which Jesus apparently refers use εν (in) both with water and Spirit. There is a so-called instrumental use of εν where we in English have to say "with" (Rev 13:10 εν μαχαιρη, like μαχαιρη, Act 12:2). That is to say εν with the locative presents the act as located in a certain instrument like a sword (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 589f.). But the instrumental case is more common without εν (the locative and instrumental cases having the same form). So it is often a matter of indifference which idiom is used as in Joh 21:8 we have τω πλοιαριω (locative without εν). They camein (locative case without εν) the boat. So in Joh 1:31 εν υδατ βαπτιζων baptizing in water. No distinction therefore can be insisted on here between the construction υδατ and εν πνευματ (both being in the locative case, one without, one with εν). Note unusual position of the verb βαπτισθησεσθε (future passive indicative) between πνευματ and αγιω. This baptism of the Holy Spirit was predicted by John (Mat 3:11) as the characteristic of the Messiah's work. Now the Messiah himself in his last message before his Ascension proclaims that in a few days the fulfilment of that prophecy will come to pass. The Codex Bezae adds here "which ye are about to receive" and "until the Pentecost" to verse Act 1:5.Not many days hence ( ου μετα πολλας ταυτας ημερας). A neat Greek idiom difficult to render smoothly into English: "Not after many days these." The litotes (not many=few) is common in Luke (Luk 7:6; Luk 15:13; Act 17:27; Act 19:11; Act 20:12; Act 21:39; Act 28:14; Act 28:2). The predicate use of ταυτας (without article) is to be noted. "These" really means as a starting point, "from these" (Robertson, Grammar, p. 702). It was ten days hence. This idiom occurs several times in Luke (Luk 24:21; Act 24:21), as elsewhere (Joh 4:18; 2Pe 3:1). In Luk 2:12 the copula is easily supplied as it exists in Luk 1:36; Luk 2:2.6 They therefore
( ο μεν ουν). Demonstrative use of ο with μεν ουν without any corresponding δε just as in Act 1:1 μεν occurs alone. The combination μεν ουν is common in Acts (27 times). Cf. Luk 3:18. The ουν is resumptive and refers to the introductory verses (Act 1:1-5), which served to connect the Acts with the preceding Gospel. The narrative now begins.Asked ( ηρωτων). Imperfect active, repeatedly asked before Jesus answered.Lord ( κυριε). Here not in the sense of "sir" (Mat 21:30), but to Jesus as Lord and Master as often in Acts (Act 19:5; Act 19:10, etc.) and in prayer to Jesus (Act 7:59).Dost thou restore ( ε αποκαθιστανεις). The use of ε in an indirect question is common. We have already seen its use in direct questions (Mat 12:10; Luk 13:23 which see for discussion), possibly in imitation of the Hebrew (frequent in the LXX) or as a partial condition without conclusion. See also Act 7:1; Act 19:2; Act 21:37; Act 22:25. The form of the verb αποκαθιστανω is late (also αποκαθισταω) omega form for the old and common αποκαθιστημ, double compound, to restore to its former state. As a matter of fact the Messianic kingdom for which they are asking is a political kingdom that would throw off the hated Roman yoke. It is a futuristic present and they are uneasy that Jesus may yet fail to fulfil their hopes. Surely here is proof that the eleven apostles needed the promise of the Father before they began to spread the message of the Risen Christ. They still yearn for a political kingdom for Israel even after faith and hope have come back. They need the enlightenment of the Holy Spirit (Act 1:14-16) and the power of the Holy Spirit (Act 1:4).7 Times or seasons
( χρονους η καιρους). "Periods" and "points" of time sometimes and probably so here, but such a distinction is not always maintained. See Act 17:26 for καιρους in the same sense as χρονους for long periods of time. But here some distinction seems to be called for. It is curious how eager people have always been to fix definite dates about the second coming of Christ as the apostles were about the political Messianic kingdom which they were expecting.Hath set ( εθετο). Second aorist middle indicative, emphasizing the sovereignty of the Father in keeping all such matters to himself, a gentle hint to people today about the limits of curiosity. Note also "his own" ( ιδια) "authority" ( εξουσια).8 Power
( δυναμιν). Not the "power" about which they were concerned (political organization and equipments for empire on the order of Rome). Their very question was ample proof of their need of this new "power" ( δυναμιν), to enable them (from δυναμα, to be able), to grapple with the spread of the gospel in the world.When the Holy Ghost is come upon you ( επελθοντος του αγιου πνευματος εφ' υμας). Genitive absolute and is simultaneous in time with the preceding verb "shall receive" ( λημψεσθε). The Holy Spirit will give them the "power" as he comes upon them. This is the baptism of the Holy Spirit referred to in verse Act 1:5.My witnesses ( μου μαρτυρες). Correct text. "Royal words of magnificent and Divine assurance" (Furneaux). Our word martyrs is this word μαρτυρες. In Luk 24:48 Jesus calls the disciples "witnesses to these things" ( μαρτυρες τουτων, objective genitive). In Act 1:22 an apostle has to be a "witness to the Resurrection" of Christ and in Act 10:39 to the life and work of Jesus. Hence there could be no "apostles" in this sense after the first generation. But here the apostles are called "my witnesses." "His by a direct personal relationship" (Knowling). The expanding sphere of their witness when the Holy Spirit comes upon them is "unto the uttermost part of the earth" ( εως εσχατου της γης). Once they had been commanded to avoid Samaria (Mat 10:5), but now it is included in the world program as already outlined on the mountain in Galilee (Mat 28:19; Mar 16:15). Jesus is on Olivet as he points to Jerusalem, Judea, Samaria, the uttermost (last, εσχατου) part of the earth. The program still beckons us on to world conquest for Christ. "The Acts themselves form the best commentary on these words, and the words themselves might be given as the best summary of the Acts" (Page). The events follow this outline (Jerusalem till the end of chapter 7, with the martyrdom of Stephen, the scattering of the saints through Judea and Samaria in chapter 8, the conversion of Saul, chapter 9, the spread of the gospel to Romans in Caesarea by Peter (chapter 10), to Greeks in Antioch (chapter 11), finally Paul's world tours and arrest and arrival in Rome (chapters 11 to 28).9 As they were looking
( βλεποντων αυτων). Genitive absolute. The present participle accents the fact that they were looking directly at Jesus.He was taken up (eprth). First aorist passive indicative of επαιρω, old and common verb meaning to lift up. In Luk 24:51 we have "he was borne up" ( ανεφερετο) and in Act 1:2; Act 1:11; 1Ti 3:6 "was received up" ( ανελημπθη).Received ( υπελαβεν). Second aorist active indicative of υπολαμβανω, literally here "took under him." He seemed to be supported by the cloud. "In glory" Paul adds in 1Ti 3:16.Out of their sight ( απο των οφθαλμων αυτων). From their eyes ( απο with ablative case).10 Were looking steadfastly
( ατενιζοντες ησαν). Periphrastic imperfect active of ατενιζω, a late intensive verb (intensive α and τεινω, to stretch). Common in Acts and also in Luk 4:20; Luk 22:56 as well as Act 10:4, which see.As he went ( πορευομενου αυτου). Genitive absolute of present middle participle. They saw him slipping away from their eyes as the cloud bore him away.Stood by them ( παρειστηκεισαν αυτοις). Past perfect active indicative of παριστημ and intransitive (note in B instead of ε for augment, mere itacism).11 Who also
( ο κα). Common use of κα pleonastic to show that the two events were parallel. This is the simplest way from Homer on to narrate two parallel events.Why? ( τ). Jesus had told them of his coming Ascension (Joh 6:62; Joh 20:17) so that they should have been prepared.This Jesus ( ουτος ο Ιησους). Qui vobis fuit eritque semper Jesus, id est, Salvator (Corn. a Lapide). The personal name assures them that Jesus will always be in heaven a personal friend and divine Saviour (Knowling).So in like manner ( ουτως ον τροπον). Same idea twice. "So in which manner" (incorporation of antecedent and accusative of general reference). The fact of his second coming and the manner of it also described by this emphatic repetition.12 Olivet
( Ελαιωνος). Genitive singular. Vulgate Olivetum. Made like αμπελων. Here only in the N.T., usually το ορος των Ελαιων (the Mount of Olives), though some MSS. have Olivet in Luk 19:29; Luk 21:37. Josephus (Ant. VII. 9, 2) has it also and the papyri (Deissmann, Light from the Ancient East, p. 170).A sabbath day's journey off ( Σαββατου εχων οδον). Luke only says here that Olivet is a Sabbath day's journey from Jerusalem, not that Jesus was precisely that distance when he ascended. In the Gospel Luke (Act 24:50) states that Jesus led them "over against" ( εως προς) Bethany (about two miles or fifteen furlongs). The top of Olivet is six furlongs or three-fourths of a mile. The Greek idiom here is "having a journey of a Sabbath" after "which is nigh unto Jerusalem" ( ο εστιν εγγυς Ιερουσαλημ), note the periphrastic construction. Why Luke mentions this item for Gentile readers in this form is not known, unless it was in his Jewish source. See Exo 16:29; Num 35:5; Jos 3:4. But it does not contradict what he says in Luk 24:50, where he does not say that Jesus led them all the way to Bethany.13 Into the upper chamber
( εις το υπερωιον). The upstairs or upper room ( υπερ is upper or over, the adjective υπερωιος), the room upstairs where the women staid in Homer, then a room up under the flat roof for retirement or prayer (Act 9:37; Act 9:39), sometimes a large third story room suitable for gatherings (Act 20:9). It is possible, even probable, that this is the "large upper room" ( ανωγεον μεγα) of Mar 14:15; Luk 22:12. The Vulgate has coenaculum for both words. The word is used in the N.T. only in Acts. It was in a private house as in Luk 22:11 and not in the temple as Luk 24:53 might imply, "continually" ( δια παντος) these words probably meaning on proper occasions.They were abiding ( ησαν καταμενοντες). Periphrastic imperfect active. Perfective use of κατα, to abide permanently. It is possible that this is the house of Mary the mother of John Mark where the disciples later met for prayer (Act 12:12). Here alone in the N.T., though old compound. Some MSS. here read παραμενοντες. This could mean constant residence, but most likely frequent resort for prayer during these days, some being on hand all the time as they came and went.Simon the Zealot ( Σιμον ο Ζηλωτης). Called Simon the Cananaean ( ο Χαναναιος) in Mat 10:4; Mar 3:18, but Zealot in Luk 6:16 as here giving the Greek equivalent of the Aramaic word because Luke has Gentiles in mind. The epithet (member of the party of Zealots) clung to him after he became an apostle and distinguishes him from Simon Peter. See Vol. I on the Gospel of Matthew for discussion of the four lists of the apostles.Judas the son of James ( Jουδας Ιακωβου). Literally, Judas of James, whether son or brother (cf. Jdg 1:1) we do not really know. "Of James" is added to distinguish him from Judas Iscariot (Joh 14:22). However we take it, he must be identified with the Thaddaeus (=Lebbaeus) of Mark and Matthew to make the list in the third group identical. No name appears in Acts for that of Judas Iscariot.14 With one accord
( ομοθυμαδον). Old adverb in -δον from adjective ομοθυμος and that from ομος, same, and θυμος, mind or spirit, with the same mind or spirit. Common in ancient Greek and papyri. In the N.T. eleven times in Acts and nowhere else save Rom 15:6. See Mat 18:19.Continued ( ησαν προσκαρτερουντες). Periphrastic imperfect active of προσκαρτερεω, old verb from προς (perfective use) and καρτερεω from καρτερος, strong, steadfast, like the English "carry on." Already in Mar 3:9 which see and several times in Acts and Paul's Epistles. They "stuck to" the praying ( τη προσευχη, note article) for the promise of the Father till the answer came.With the women ( συν γυναιξιν). Associative instrumental case plural of γυνη after συν. As one would expect when praying was the chief work on hand. More women certainly included than in Luk 8:2; Mar 15:40; Mat 27:55; Luk 23:49; Mar 15:47; Mat 27:61; Luk 23:55; Mar 16:1; Mat 28:1; Luk 24:1; Joh 20:1; Joh 20:11-18; Mat 28:9. There were probably other women also whose testimony was no longer scouted as it had been at first. Codex Bezae adds here "and children."And Mary the mother of Jesus ( κα Μαριαμ τη μητρ του Ιησου). A delicate touch by Luke that shows Mary with her crown of glory at last. She had come out of the shadow of death with the song in her heart and with the realization of the angel's promise and the prophecy of Simeon. It was a blessed time for Mary.With his brethren ( συν τοις αδελφοις αυτου). With his brothers, it should be translated. They had once disbelieved in him (Joh 7:5). Jesus had appeared to James (1Co 15:7) and now it is a happy family of believers including the mother and brothers (half-brothers, literally) of Jesus. They continue in prayer for the power from on high.15 Brethren
( αδελφων). Codex Bezae has "disciples."Multitude of persons ( οχλος ονοματων). Literally, multitude of names. This Hebraistic use of ονομα=person occurs in the LXX (Num 1:2; Num 18:20; Num 3:40; Num 3:43; Num 26:53) and in Rev 3:4; Rev 11:13.Together ( επ το αυτο). The word "gathered" is not in the Greek here, but it does occur in Mat 22:34 and that is undoubtedly the idea in Luk 17:35 as in Act 2:1; Act 2:44; Act 2:47; 1Co 11:20; 1Co 14:23. So also here. They were in the same place ( το αυτο).About a hundred and twenty ( ως εκατον εικοσ). A crowd for "the upper room." No special significance in the number 120, just the number there.16 Brethren
( ανδρες αδελφο). Literally, men, brethren or brother men. More dignified and respectful than just "brethren." Demosthenes sometimes said Ανδρες Αθηναιο. Cf. our "gentlemen and fellow-citizens." Women are included in this address though ανδρες refers only to men.It was needful ( εδε). Imperfect tense of the impersonal δε with the infinitive clause (first aorist passive) and the accusative of general reference as a loose subject. Peter here assumes that Jesus is the Messiah and finds scripture illustrative of the treachery of Judas. He applies it to Judas and quotes the two passages in verse Act 1:20 (Psa 69:25; Psa 109:8). The Holy Spirit has not yet come upon them, but Peter feels moved to interpret the situation. He feels that his mind is opened by Jesus (Luk 24:45). It is a logical, not a moral, necessity that Peter points out. Peter here claims the Holy Spirit as speaking in the scriptures as he does in 2Pe 1:21. His description of Judas as "guide" ( οδηγου) to those who seized ( συλλαβουσιν) Jesus is that of the base traitor that he was. This very verb occurs in Luk 22:54 of the arrest of Jesus.17 Was numbered
( κατηριθμενος ην). Periphrastic past perfect passive indicative of καταριθμεω, old verb, but here only in the N.T. (perfective use of κατα).Received his portion ( ελαχεν τον κληρον). Second aorist active indicative of λαγχανω, old verb, to obtain by lot as in Luk 1:9; Joh 19:24, especially by divine appointment as here and 2Pe 2:1. Κληρος also means lot, an object used in casting lots (Act 1:26), or what is obtained by lot as here and Act 8:21, of eternal salvation (Act 26:18; Col 1:12), of persons chosen by divine appointment (1Pe 5:3). From this latter usage the Latin cleros, clericus, our clergy, one chosen by divine lot. So Peter says that Judas "obtained by lot the lot of this ministry" ( διακονιας) which he had when he betrayed Jesus. The Master chose him and gave him his opportunity.18 Now this man
( Hουτος μεν ουν). Note μεν ουν again without a corresponding δε as in Act 1:6. Verses Act 1:18; Act 1:19 are a long parenthesis of Luke by way of explanation of the fate of Judas. In verse Act 1:20 Peter resumes and quotes the scripture to which he referred in verse Act 1:16.Obtained ( εκτησατο). First aorist middle indicative of κταομα, to acquire, only in the middle, to get for oneself. With the covenant money for the betrayal, acquired it indirectly apparently according to Mat 26:14-16; Mat 27:3-8 which see.Falling headlong ( πρηνης γενομενος). Attic form usually πρανης. The word means, not "headlong," but "flat on the face" as opposed to υπτιος on the back (Hackett). Hackett observes that the place suits admirably the idea that Judas hung himself (Mat 27:5) and, the rope breaking, fell flat on his face andburst asunder in the midst ( ελακησεν μεσος). First aorist active indicative of λασκω old verb (here only in the N.T.), to clang, to crack, to crash, like a falling tree. Aristophanes uses it of crashing bones. Μεσος is predicate nominative referring to Judas.Gushed out ( εξεχυθη). First aorist passive indicative of εκχεω, to pour out.19 Language
( διαλεκτω). Not a dialect of the Greek, but a different language, the Aramaic. So also in Act 2:6; Act 21:40. Διαλεκτος is from διαλεγομα, to converse, to speak between two ( δια).Akeldama ( Hακελδαμαχ). This Aramaic word Peter explains as "the field of blood." Two traditions are preserved: one in Mat 27:7 which explains that the priests purchased this potter's field with the money which Judas flung down as the price of the blood of Jesus. The other in Acts describes it as the field of blood because Judas poured out his blood there. Hackett and Knowling argue that both views can be true. "The ill-omened name could be used with a double emphasis" (Hackett).20 For it is written
( γεγραπτα γαρ). Luke here returns to the address of Peter interrupted by verses Act 1:18; Act 1:19. Perfect passive indicative, the usual idiom in quoting scripture, stands written. Act 1:69 is often quoted as Messianic in Matthew and John.His habitation ( η επαυλις αυτου). Only here in the N.T., a country house, cottage, cabin.His office ( την επισκοπην αυτου). Our word bishopric (Authorized Version) is from this word, office of bishop ( επισχοπος). Only that is not the idea here, but over-seership ( επι, σκοπεω) or office as in 1Pe 2:12. It means to visit and to inspect, to look over. The ecclesiastical sense comes later (1Ti 3:1).21 Must
( δε). Present necessity corresponding to the old necessity ( εδε) about Judas (verse Act 1:16). This sentence in verses Act 1:21; Act 1:22 begins with δε.That ( ω). Locative case of the relative attracted to the case of the antecedent.Went in and went out ( εισηλθεν κα εξηλθεν). Constative aorist active.With us ( εφ' ημας).Over us , the margin has it. But the full phrase would be εφ' ημας κα αφ' ημων. He came to us and went from us (Knowling).22 Beginning
( αρξαμενος). Aorist middle participle of αρχω, agreeing (nominative) with ο κυριος Ιησους (the Lord Jesus). The ministry of Jesus began with the ministry of John. Strictly speaking αρξαμενος should be the accusative and agree with μαρτυρα (witness) in verse Act 1:22, but the construction is a bit free. The ministry of Jesus began with the baptism of John and lasted until the Ascension.A witness with us of his resurrection ( μαρτυρα της αναστασεως αυτου συν ημιν). This Peter considers the essential thing in a successor to Judas. The one chosen should be a personal witness who can speak from his own experience of the ministry, resurrection, and ascension of the Lord Jesus. One can easily see that this qualification will soon put an end to those who bear such personal testimony.23 They put forward two
( εστησαν δυο). First aorist active indicative (transitive) of ιστημ (not intransitive second aorist, though same form in the third person plural). Somebody nominated two names, Justus and Matthias.24 Show us the one whom thou hast chosen
( αναδειξον ον εξελεξω). First aorist active imperative of αναδεικνυμ, to show up, make plain. First aorist middle indicative second person singular of εκλεγω, to pick out, choose, select. In this prayer they assume that God has made a choice. They only wish to know his will. They call God theheart-searcher orheart-knower ( καρδιογνωστα, vocative singular), a late word, here and Act 15:8 only in the N.T. Modern physicians have delicate apparatus for studying the human heart.25 Apostleship
( αποστολης). Jesus had called the twelve apostles. An old word for sending away, then for a release, then the office and dignity of an apostle (Act 1:25; Rom 1:5; 1Co 9:2; Gal 2:8).To his own place ( εις τον τοπον τον ιδιον). A bold and picturesque description of the destiny of Judas worthy of Dante's Inferno. There is no doubt in Peter's mind of the destiny of Judas nor of his own guilt. He made ready his own berth and went to it.26 He was numbered
( συνκατεψηφισθη). To the Jews the lot did not suggest gambling, but "the O.T. method of learning the will of Jehovah" (Furneaux). The two nominations made a decision necessary and they appealed to God in this way. This double compound συνκαταψηφιζω occurs here alone in the N.T. and elsewhere only in Plutarch (Them. 21) in the middle voice for condemning with others. Συνψηφιζω occurs in the middle voice in Act 19:19 for counting up money and also in Aristophanes. Ψηφιζω with δαπανην occurs in Luk 14:28 for counting the cost and in Rev 13:18 for "counting" the number of the beast. The ancients used pebbles ( ψηφο) in voting, black for condemning, white (Rev 2:17) in acquitting. Here it is used in much the same sense as καταριθμεω in verse Act 1:17.1 Was now come
( εν τω συνπληρουσθα). Luke's favourite idiom of εν with the articular present infinitive passive and the accusative of general reference, "in the being fulfilled completely (perfective use of συν-) as to the day of Pentecost." Common verb, but only in Luke in N.T. In literal sense of filling a boat in Luk 8:23, about days in Luk 9:51 as here. Whether the disciples expected the coming of the Holy Spirit on this day we do not know. Blass holds that the present tense shows that the day had not yet come. It is a Hebrew idiom (Exo 7:25) and Luke may mean that the day of Pentecost was not yet over, was still going on, though Hackett takes it for the interval (fifty days) between Passover and Pentecost. Apparently this day of Pentecost fell on the Jewish Sabbath (our Saturday). It was the feast of first fruits.All together in one place ( παντες ομου επ το αυτο). All together in the same place. Note ομου here (correct text), not ομοθυμαδον as in Act 1:14, and so a bit of tautology.2 Suddenly
( αφνω). Old adverb, but in the N.T. only in Acts (Act 2:2; Act 16:26; Act 28:6). Kin to εξαιφνης (Act 22:61).A sound ( ηχος). Our εχο. Old word, already in Luk 4:37 for rumour and Luk 21:25 for the roar of the sea. It was not wind, but a roar or reverberation "as of the rushing of a mighty wind" ( ωσπερ φερομενης πνοης βιαιας). This is not a strict translation nor is it the genitive absolute. It was "an echoing sound as of a mighty wind borne violently" (or rushing along like the whirr of a tornado). Πνοη (wind) is used here (in the N.T. only here and Act 17:25 though old word) probably because of the use of πνευμα in verse Act 2:4 of the Holy Spirit. In Joh 3:5-8 πνευμα occurs for both wind and Spirit.Filled ( επληρωσεν). "As a bath is filled with water, that they might be baptized with the Holy Ghost, in fulfilment of Act 1:5" (Canon Cook).They were sitting ( ησαν καθημενο). Periphrastic imperfect middle of καθημα.3 Parting asunder
( διαμεριζομενα). Present middle (or passive) participle of διαμεριζω, old verb, to cleave asunder, to cut in pieces as a butcher does meat (aorist passive in Luk 11:17). So middle here would mean, parting themselves asunder or distributing themselves. The passive voice would be "being distributed." The middle is probably correct and means that "the fire-like appearance presented itself at first, as it were, in a single body, and then suddenly parted in this direction and that; so that a portion of it rested on each of those present" (Hackett). The idea is not that each tongue was cloven, but each separate tongue looked like fire, not real fire, but looking like ( ωσε, as if) fire. The audible sign is followed by a visible one (Knowling). "Fire had always been, with the Jews, the symbol of the Divine presence (cf. Exo 3:2; Deu 5:4). No symbol could be more fitting to express the Spirit's purifying energy and refining energy" (Furneaux). The Baptist had predicted a baptizing by the Messiah in the Holy Spirit and in fire (Mat 3:11).It sat ( εκαθισεν). Singular verb here, though plural ωπθησαν with tongues ( γλωσσα). A tongue that looked like fire sat upon each one.4 With other tongues
( ετεραις γλωσσαις). Other than their native tongues. Each one began to speak in a language that he had not acquired and yet it was a real language and understood by those from various lands familiar with them. It was not jargon, but intelligible language. Jesus had said that the gospel was to go to all the nations and here the various tongues of earth were spoken. One might conclude that this was the way in which the message was to be carried to the nations, but future developments disprove it. This is a third miracle (the sound, the tongues like fire, the untaught languages). There is no blinking the fact that Luke so pictures them. One need not be surprised if this occasion marks the fulfilment of the Promise of the Father. But one is not to confound these miraculous signs with the Holy Spirit. They are merely proof that he has come to carry on the work of his dispensation. The gift of tongues came also on the house of Cornelius at Caesarea (Act 10:44-47; Act 11:15-17), the disciples of John at Ephesus (Act 19:6), the disciples at Corinth (1Co 14:1-33). It is possible that the gift appeared also at Samaria (Act 8:18). But it was not a general or a permanent gift. Paul explains in 1Co 14:22 that "tongues" were a sign to unbelievers and were not to be exercised unless one was present who understood them and could translate them. This restriction disposes at once of the modern so-called tongues which are nothing but jargon and hysteria. It so happened that here on this occasion at Pentecost there were Jews from all parts of the world, so that some one would understand one tongue and some another without an interpreter such as was needed at Corinth. The experience is identical in all four instances and they are not for edification or instruction, but for adoration and wonder and worship.As the Spirit gave them utterance ( καθως το πνευμα εδιδου αποφθεγγεσθα αυτοις). This is precisely what Paul claims in 1Co 12:10; 1Co 12:28, but all the same without an interpreter the gift was not to be exercised (1Co 14:6-19). Paul had the gift of tongues, but refused to exercise it except as it would be understood. Note the imperfect tense here ( εδιδου). Perhaps they did not all speak at once, but one after another. Αποφθεγγεσθα is a late verb (LXX of prophesying, papyri). Lucian uses it of the ring of a vessel when it strikes a reef. It is used of eager, elevated, impassioned utterance. In the N.T. only here, verse Act 2:14; Act 26:25. Αποφθεγμ is from this verb.5 Were dwelling
( ησαν κατοικουντες). Periphrastic imperfect active indicative. Usually κατοικεω means residence in a place (Act 4:16; Act 7:24; Act 9:22; Act 9:32) as in verse Act 2:14 (Luk 13:4). Perhaps some had come to Jerusalem to live while others were here only temporarily, for the same word occurs in verse Act 2:9 of those who dwell in Mesopotamia, etc.Devout ( ευλαβεις). Reverent ( ευ, well, λαμβανω, to take). See on Luk 2:25 like Simeon waiting for the consolation of Israel or hoping to die and be buried in the Holy City and also Act 8:2.6 When this sound was heard
( γενομενης της φωνης ταυτης). Genitive absolute with aorist middle participle. Note φωνη this time, not ηχο as in verse Act 2:1. Φωνη originally meant sound as of the wind (Joh 3:8) or an instrument (1Co 14:7; 1Co 14:8; 1Co 14:10), then voice of men. The meaning seems to be that the excited "other tongues" of verse Act 2:4 were so loud that the noise drew the crowd together. The house where the 120 were may have been (Hackett) on one of the avenues leading to the temple.Were confounded ( συνεχυθη). First aorist passive indicative of συνχεω or συνχυνω, to pour together precisely like the Latin confundo, to confound. The Vulgate has it mente confusa est. It is an old verb, but in the N.T. only in Acts five times (Act 2:6; Act 9:22; Act 19:32; Act 21:27; Act 21:31).In his own language ( τη ιδια διαλεκτω). Locative case. Each one could understand his own language when he heard that. Every one that came heard somebody speaking in his native tongue.7 Were amazed
( εξισταντο). Imperfect middle of εξιστημ, to stand out of themselves, wide-open astonishment.Marvelled ( εθαυμαζον). Imperfect active. The wonder grew and grew.Galileans ( Γαλιλαιο). There were few followers of Jesus as yet from Jerusalem. The Galileans spoke a rude Aramaic (Mar 14:70) and probably crude Greek vernacular also. They were not strong on language and yet these are the very people who now show such remarkable linguistic powers. These people who have come together are all Jews and therefore know Aramaic and the vernacular Koine, but there were various local tongues "wherein we were born" ( εν η εγεννηθημεν). An example is the Lycaonian (Act 14:11). These Galilean Christians are now heard speaking these various local tongues. The lists in verses Act 2:9-11 are not linguistic, but geographical and merely illustrate how widespread the Dispersion ( Διασπορα) of the Jews was as represented on this occasion. Jews were everywhere, these "Jews among the nations" (Act 21:21). Page notes four main divisions here: (I) The Eastern or Babylonian, like the Parthians, Medes, Elamites, Mesopotamians. (2) The Syrian like Judea, Cappadocia, Pontus, Asia, Phrygia, Pamphylia. (3) The Egyptian like Egypt, Libya, Cyrene. (4) The Roman.Jews and proselytes ( προσηλυτο). These last from προσερχομα, to come to, to join, Gentile converts to Judaism (circumcision, baptism, sacrifice). This proselyte baptism was immersion as is shown by I. Abrahams (Studies in Pharisaism and the Gospels, p. 38). Many remained uncircumcised and were called proselytes of the gate.11 Cretes and Arabians
. These two groups "seem to have been added to the list as an afterthought" (Knowling). Crete is an island to itself and Arabia was separate also though near Judea and full of Jews. The point is not that each one of these groups of Jews spoke a different language, but that wherever there was a local tongue they heard men speaking in it.We do hear them speaking ( ακουομεν λαλουντων αυτων). Genitive case αυτων with ακουω the participle λαλουντων agreeing with αυτων, a sort of participial idiom of indirect discourse (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 1040ff.).The mighty works ( τα μεγαλεια). Old adjective for magnificent. In LXX, but only here (not genuine in Luk 1:49) in the N.T. Cf. 2Pe 1:16 for μεγαλειοτης (majesty).12 Were perplexed
( διηπορουντο). Imperfect middle of διαπορεω ( δια, α privative, πορος) to be wholly at a loss. Old verb, but in N.T. only in Luke and Acts. They continued amazed ( εξισταντο) and puzzled.What meaneth this? ( Τ θελε τουτο εινα). Literally, what does this wish to be?13 Mocking
( διαχλευαζοντες). Old verb, but only here in the N.T., though the simple verb (without δια) in Act 17:32. Χλευη means a joke.With new wine ( γλευκους). Sweet wine, but intoxicating. Sweet wine kept a year was very intoxicating. Genitive case here after μεμεστωμενο εισιν (periphrastic perfect passive indicative), old verb μεστοω, only here in the N.T. Tanked up with new wine, state of fulness.14 Standing up with the eleven
( σταθεις συν τοις ενδεκα). Took his stand with the eleven including Matthias, who also rose up with them, and spoke as their spokesman, a formal and impressive beginning. The Codex Bezae has "ten apostles." Luke is fond of this pictorial use of σταθεις (first aorist passive participle of ιστημ) as seen nowhere else in the N.T. (Luk 18:11; Luk 18:40; Luk 19:8; Act 5:20; Act 17:22; Act 27:21).Lifted up his voice ( επηρεν την φωνην αυτου). This phrase only in Luke in the N.T. (Luk 11:29; Act 2:14; Act 14:11; Act 22:22), but is common in the old writers. First aorist active indicative of επαιρω. The large crowd and the confusion of tongues demanded loud speaking. "This most solemn, earnest, yet sober speech" (Bengel). Codex Bezae adds "first" after "voice." Peter did it to win and hold attention.Give ear unto my words ( ενωτισασθε τα ρηματα μου). Late verb in LXX and only here in the N.T. First aorist middle from ενωτιζομα ( εν, ους, ear) to give ear to, receive into the ear. People's ears differ greatly, but in public speech they have to be reached through the ear. That puts an obligation on the speaker and also on the auditors who should sit where they can hear with the ears which they have, an obligation often overlooked.15 As ye suppose
( ως υμεις υπολαμβανετε). Note use of υμεις (ye) for decided emphasis.The third hour ( ωρα τριτη). Three o'clock in the day Jewish time, nine Roman. Drunkenness belongs to the night (1Th 5:7). It was a quick, common sense reply, and complete answer to their suspicion.16 This is that which hath been spoken by the prophet Joel
( τουτο εστιν το ειρημενον δια του προφητου Ιωηλ). Positive interpretation of the supernatural phenomena in the light of the Messianic prophecy of Joe 2:28-32. Peter's mind is now opened by the Holy Spirit to understand the Messianic prophecy and the fulfilment right before their eyes. Peter now has spiritual insight and moral courage. Thepower ( δυναμις) of the Holy Spirit has come upon him as he proceeds to give the first interpretation of the life and work of Jesus Christ since his Ascension. It is also the first formal apology for Christianity to a public audience. Peter rises to the height of his powers in this remarkable sermon. Jesus had foretold that he would be a Rock and now he is no longer shale, but a solid force for aggressive Christianity. He follows here in verses Act 2:17-21 closely the LXX text of Joel and then applies the passage to the present emergency (Act 2:22-24).17 In the last days
( εν ταις εσχαταις ημεραις). Joel does not have precisely these words, but he defines "those days" as being "the day of the Lord" (cf. Isa 2:2; Mic 4:1).I will pour forth ( εκχεω). Future active indicative of εκχεω. This future like εδομα and πιομα is without tense sign, probably like the present in the futuristic sense (Robertson, Grammar, p. 354). Westcott and Hort put a different accent on the future, but the old Greek had no accent. The old Greek had εκχευσω. This verb means to pour out.Of my Spirit ( απο του πνευματος). This use of απο (of) is either because of the variety in the manifestations of the Spirit (Act 2:1) or because the Spirit in his entirety remains with God (Holtzmann, Wendt). But the Hebrew has it: "I will pour out my Spirit" without the partitive idea in the LXX.And your daughters ( κα α θυγατερες υμων). Anna is called a prophetess in Luk 2:36 and the daughters of Philip prophesy (Act 21:9) and verse Act 2:18 (handmaidens). See also 1Co 11:5 ( προφητουσα).Visions ( ορασεις). Late word for the more common οραμα, both from οραω, to see. In Rev 4:3 it means appearance, but in Rev 9:17 as here an ecstatic revelation or vision.Dream dreams ( ενυπνιοις ενυπνιασθησοντα). Shall dream with (instrumental case) dreams. First future passive of ενυπνιαζω from ενυπνιος ( εν and υπνος, in sleep), a common late word. Only here in the N.T. (this from Joel as all these verses Act 2:17-21 are) and Jdg 1:8.Yea and ( κα γε). Intensive particle γε added to κα (and), an emphatic addition (=Hebrew vegam).Servants ( δουλους),handmaidens ( δουλας). Slaves, actual slaves of men. The humblest classes will receive the Spirit of God (cf. 1Co 1:26-31). But the word "prophesy" here is not in the LXX (or the Hebrew).19 Wonders
( τερατα). Apparently akin to the verb τηρεω, to watch like a wonder in the sky,miracle ( μιραχυλυμ), marvel, portent. In the New Testament the word occurs only in the plural and only in connection with σημεια (signs) as here and in verse Act 2:43. Butsigns ( σημεια) here is not in the LXX. See on Mat 11:20. In verse Act 2:22 all three words occur together: powers, wonders, signs ( δυναμεσι, τερασι, σημειοις).As above ( ανω). This word is not in the LXX nor is "beneath" ( κατω), both probably being added to make clearer the contrast between heaven and earth.Blood and fire and vapour of smoke ( αιμα κα πυρ κα ατμιδα καπνου). A chiasm as these words illustrate bloodshed and destruction by fire as signs here on earth.20 Shall be turned
( μεταστραφησετα). Second future passive of μεταστρεφω, common verb, but only three times in the N.T. (Act 2:20 from Joel; Jas 4:9; Gal 1:7). These are the "wonders" or portents of verse Act 2:19. It is worth noting that Peter interprets these "portents" as fulfilled on the Day of Pentecost, though no such change of the sun into darkness or of the moon into blood is recorded. Clearly Peter does not interpret the symbolism of Joel in literal terms. This method of Peter may be of some service in the Book of Revelation where so many apocalyptic symbols occur as well as in the great Eschatological Discourse of Jesus in Act 2:24; Act 2:25. In Mat 24:6; Mat 24:29 Jesus had spoken of wars on earth and wonders in heaven.Before the day of the Lord come, that great and notable day ( πριν ελθειν ημεραν κυριου την μεγαλην κα επιφανη). The use of πριν with the infinitive and the accusative of general reference is a regular Greek idiom. The use of the adjectives with the article is also good Greek, though the article is not here repeated as in Act 1:25. The Day of the Lord is a definite conception without the article.Notable ( επιφανη) is the same root as epiphany ( επιφανεια) used of the Second Coming of Christ (2Th 2:8; 1Ti 6:14; 2Ti 4:1; Tit 2:13). It translates here the Hebrew word for "terrible." In the Epistles the Day of the Lord is applied (Knowling) to the Coming of Christ for judgment (1Th 5:2; 1Co 1:8; 2Co 1:14; Phi 1:10).21 Shall call on
( επικαλεσητα). First aorist middle subjunctive of επικαλεω, common verb, to call to, middle voice for oneself in need. Indefinite relative clause with εαν and so subjunctive, punctiliar idea, in any single case, and so aorist.22 Hear these words
( ακουσατε τους λογους τουτους). Do it now (aorist tense). With unerring aim Peter has found the solution for the phenomena. He has found the key to God's work on this day in his words through Joel.as ye yourselves know ( καθως αυτο οιδατε). Note αυτο for emphasis. Peter calls the audience to witness that his statements are true concerning "Jesus the Nazarene." He wrought his miracles by the power of God in the midst of these very people here present.23 Him
( τουτον). "This one," resumptive and emphatic object of "did crucify and slay."Being delivered up ( εκδοτον). Verbal adjective from εκδιδωμ, to give out or over. Old word, but here only in the N.T. Delivered up by Judas, Peter means.By the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God ( τη ωρισμενη βουλη κα προγνωση του θεου). Instrumental case. Note both purpose ( βουλη) and foreknowledge ( προγνωσις) of God and "determined" ( ωρισμενη, perfect passive participle, state of completion). God had willed the death of Jesus (Joh 3:16) and the death of Judas (Act 1:16), but that fact did not absolve Judas from his responsibility and guilt (Luk 22:22). He acted as a free moral agent.By the hand ( δια χειρος). Luke is fond of these figures (hand, face, etc.) very much like the Hebrew though the vernacular of all languages uses them.Lawless men ( ανομων). Men without law, who recognize no law for their conduct, like men in high and low stations today who defy the laws of God and man. Old word, very common in the LXX.Ye did crucify ( προσπηξαντες). First aorist active participle of προσπηγνυμ, rare compound word in Dio Cassius and here only in the N.T. One must supply τω σταυρω and so it means "fastened to the cross," a graphic picture like Paul's "nailed to the cross" ( προσηλωσας τω σταυρω) in Col 2:14.Did slay ( ανειλατε). Second aorist active indicative with first aorist vowel α instead of ο as is common in the Koine. This verb αναιρεω, to take up, is often used for kill as in Act 12:2. Note Peter's boldness now under the power of the Holy Spirit. He charges the people to their faces with the death of Christ.24 God raised up
( ο θεος ανεστησεν). Est hoc summum orationis (Blass). Apparently this is the first public proclamation to others than believers of the fact of the Resurrection of Jesus. "At a time it was still possible to test the statement, to examine witnesses, to expose fraud, the Apostle openly proclaimed the Resurrection as a fact, needing no evidence, but known to his hearers" (Furneaux).The pangs of death ( τας ωδινας του θανατου). Codex Bezae has "Hades" instead of death. The LXX has ωδινας θανατου in Psa 18:4, but the Hebrew original means "snares" or "traps" or "cords" of death where sheol and death are personified as hunters laying snares for prey. How Peter or Luke came to use the old Greek word ωδινας (birth pangs) we do not know. Early Christian writers interpreted the Resurrection of Christ as a birth out of death. "Loosing" ( λυσας) suits better the notion of "snares" held a prisoner by death, but birth pangs do bring deliverance to the mother also.Because ( καθοτ). This old conjunction ( κατα, οτ) occurs in the N.T. only in Luke's writings.That he should be holden ( κρατεισθα αυτον). Infinitive present passive with accusative of general reference and subject of ην αδυνατον. The figure goes with "loosed" ( λυσας) above.25 Concerning him
( εις αυτον). Peter interprets Psa 16:8-11 as written by David and with reference to the Messiah. There is but one speaker in this Psalm and both Peter here and Paul in Act 13:36 make it the Messiah. David is giving his own experience which is typical of the Messiah (Knowling).I beheld ( προορωμην). Imperfect middle without augment of προοραω, common verb, but only twice in the N.T., to see beforehand (Act 21:29) or to see right before one as here. This idea of προ- is made plainer by "before my face" ( ενωπιον μου).On my right hand ( εκ δεξιων μου). The Lord Jehovah like a defender or advocate stands at David's right hand as in trials in court (Psa 109:31).That ( ινα) here is almost result.Moved ( σαλευθω). First aorist passive subjunctive of σαλευω, to shake like an earthquake.26 Was glad
( ηυφρανθη). First aorist (timeless here like the Hebrew perfect) passive indicative of ευφραινω (cf. Luk 15:32). Timeless also is "rejoiced" ( ηγαλλιασατο).Shall dwell ( κατασκηνωσε). Shall tabernacle, pitch a tent, make one's abode (cf. Mat 13:32). See on Mat 8:20 about κατασκηνωσεις (nests)In hope ( επ' ελπιδ). On hope, the hope of the resurrection.27 In Hades
( εις Hαιδην). Hades is the unseen world, Hebrew Sheol, but here it is viewed as death itself "considered as a rapacious destroyer" (Hackett). It does not mean the place of punishment, though both heaven and the place of torment are in Hades (Luk 16:23). "Death and Hades are strictly parallel terms: he who is dead is in Hades" (Page). The use of εις here= εν is common enough. The Textus Receptus here reads εις Hαιδου (genitive case) like the Attic idiom with δομον (abode) understood. "Hades" in English is not translation, but transliteration. The phrase in the Apostles' Creed, "descended into hell" is from this passage in Acts (Hades, not Gehenna). The English word "hell" is Anglo-Saxon from ελαν, to hide, and was used in the Authorized Version to translate both Hades as here and Gehenna as in Mat 5:22.Thy Holy One ( τον οσιον σου). Peter applies these words to the Messiah.Corruption ( διαφθοραν). The word can mean destruction or putrefaction from διαφθειρω, old word, but in N.T. only here and Act 13:34-37. The Hebrew word in Act 2:16 can mean also the pit or the deep.28 The ways of life
( οδους ζωης). Though dead God will show him the ways back to life.29 I may say
( εξον ειπειν). Supply εστιν before εξον, periphrastic present indicative of εξειμ, to allow, permit. The Authorized Version has "Let me speak," supplying εστο present imperative.Freely ( μετα παρρησιας). Telling it all ( παν, ρησια from ειπον, to speak), with fulness, with boldness. Luke is fond of the phrase (as in Act 4:13). It is a new start for Simon Peter, full of boldness and courage.The patriarch ( του πατριαρχου). Transliteration of the word, from πατρια, family, and αρχω, to rule, the founder of a family. Late word in LXX. Used of Abraham (Heb 7:4), of the twelve sons of Jacob as founders of the several tribes (Act 7:8), and here of David as head of the family from whom the Messiah comes.Was buried ( εταφη). Second aorist passive indicative of θαπτω. His tomb was on Mt. Zion where most of the kings were buried. The tomb was said to have fallen into ruins in the time of the Emperor Hadrian. Josephus (Ant. XVI. 7, 1) attributes most of the misfortunes of Herod's family to the fact that he tried to rifle the tomb of David.31 Foreseeing
( προιδων). Second aorist active participle. Did it as a prophet.Of the Christ ( του Χριστου). Of the Messiah. See under verse Act 2:32. This is a definite statement by Peter that David knew that in Act 2:16 he was describing the resurrection of the Messiah.32 This Jesus
( τουτον τον Ιησουν). Many of the name "Jesus," but he means the one already called "the Nazarene" (verse Act 2:22) and foretold as the Messiah in Act 2:16 and raised from the dead by God in proof that he is the Messiah (Act 2:24; Act 2:32), "this Jesus whom ye crucified" (verse Act 2:36). Other terms used of him in the Acts are the Messiah, verse Act 2:31, the one whom God "anointed" (Act 10:38), as in Joh 1:41, Jesus Christ (Act 9:34). In Act 2:36 God made this Jesus Messiah, in Act 3:20 the Messiah Jesus, in Act 17:3 Jesus is the Messiah, in Act 18:5 the Messiah is Jesus, in Act 24:24 Christ Jesus.Whereof ( ου). Or "of whom." Either makes sense and both are true. Peter claims the whole 120 as personal witnesses to the fact of the Resurrection of Jesus from the dead and they are all present as Peter calls them to witness on the point. In Galilee over 500 had seen the Risen Christ at one time (1Co 15:6) most of whom were still living when Paul wrote. Thus the direct evidence for the resurrection of Jesus piles up in cumulative force.33 By the right hand of God
( τη δεξια του θεου). This translation makes it the instrumental case. The margin has it "at" instead of "by," that is the locative case. And it will make sense in the true dative case, "to the right hand of God." These three cases came to have the same form in Greek. Rom 8:24 furnishes another illustration of like ambiguity ( τη ελπιδ), saved by hope, in hope, or for hope. Usually it is quite easy to tell the case when the form is identical.Exalted ( υψωθεις). First aorist passive participle of υψοω, to lift up. Here both the literal and tropical sense occurs. Cf. Joh 12:32.The promise of the Holy Spirit ( την επαγγελιαν του πνευματος του αγιου). The promise mentioned in Act 1:4 and now come true, consisting in the Holy Spirit "from the Father" ( παρα του πατρος), sent by the Father and by the Son (Joh 15:26; Joh 16:7). See also Gal 3:14.He hath poured forth ( εξεχεεν). Aorist active indicative of εκχεω the verb used by Joel and quoted by Peter already in verses Act 2:17; Act 2:18. Jesus has fulfilled his promise.This which ye see and hear ( τουτο ο υμεις κα βλεπετε κα ακουετε). This includes the sound like the rushing wind, the tongues like fire on each of them, the different languages spoken by the 120. "The proof was before their eyes in this new energy from heaven" (Furneaux), a culminating demonstration that Jesus was the Messiah.34 Ascended not
( ου--ανεβη). It is more emphatic than that: For not David ascended into the heavens. Peter quotes Psa 110:1 as proof. No passage in the O.T. is so constantly quoted as Messianic as this. "St. Peter does not demand belief upon his own assertion, but he again appeals to the Scriptures, and to words which could not have received a fulfilment in the case of David" (Knowling).Sit thou ( καθου). Late Koine form for earlier καθησο, present middle imperative second singular of καθημα.35 Till I make
( εως αν θω). Second aorist active subjunctive of τιθημ with αν after εως for the future, a common Greek idiom. This dominion of Christ as Mediator will last till the plan of the kingdom is carried out (1Co 15:23-28). Complete subjugation will come, perhaps referring to the custom of victorious kings placing their feet upon the necks of their enemies (Jos 10:24).Therefore assuredly ( Ασφαλως ουν). Assuredly therefore, without any slip or trip ( ασφαλης from α privative and σφαλλω, to trip, to slip. Peter draws a powerfully pungent conclusion by the use of the adverb ασφαλως and the inferential conjunction ουν. Peter's closing sentence drives home the point of his sermon: "This very Jesus whom ye crucified (note υμεις, strongly emphaticye ), him God made both Lord and Messiah" ( κα κυριον κα Χριστον), as David foretold in Act 2:110 and as the events of this day have confirmed. The critics are disturbed over how Luke could have gotten the substance of this masterful address spoken on the spur of the moment with passion and power. They even say that Luke composed it for Peter and put the words in his mouth. If so, he made a good job of it. But Peter could have written out the notes of the address afterwards. Luke had plenty of chances to get hold of it from Peter or from others.37 They were pricked in their heart
( κατενυγησαν την καρδιαν). Second aorist indicative of κατανυσσω, a rare verb (LXX) to pierce, to sting sharply, to stun, to smite. Homer used it of horses dinting the earth with their hoofs. The substantive κατανυξις occurs in Rom 11:8. Here only in the N.T. It is followed here by the accusative of the part affected, the heart.What shall we do? ( Τ ποιησωμεν). Deliberative subjunctive first aorist active. The sermon went home, they felt the sting of Peter's words, compunction ( χομπυνγο). Codex Bezae adds: "Show us."38 Repent ye
( μετανοησατε). First aorist (ingressive) active imperative. Change your mind and your life. Turn right about and do it now. You crucified this Jesus. Now crown him in your hearts as Lord and Christ. This first.And be baptized every one of you ( κα βαπτισθητω εκαστος υμων). Rather, "And let each one of you be baptized." Change of number from plural to singular and of person from second to third. This change marks a break in the thought here that the English translation does not preserve. The first thing to do is make a radical and complete change of heart and life. Then let each one be baptized after this change has taken place, and the act of baptism be performed "in the name of Jesus Christ" ( εν τω ονοματ Ιησου Χριστου). In accordance with the command of Jesus in Mat 28:19 ( εις το ονομα). No distinction is to be insisted on between εις το ονομα and εν τω ονοματ with βαπτιζω since εις and εν are really the same word in origin. In Act 10:48 εν τω ονοματ Ιησου Χριστου occurs, but εις to ονομα in Act 8:16; Act 19:5. The use of ονομα means in the name or with the authority of one as εις ονομα προφητου (Mat 10:41) as a prophet, in the name of a prophet. In the Acts the full name of the Trinity does not occur in baptism as in Mat 28:19, but this does not show that it was not used. The name of Jesus Christ is the distinctive one in Christian baptism and really involves the Father and the Spirit. See on Mat 28:19 for discussion of this point. "Luke does not give the form of words used in baptism by the Apostles, but merely states the fact that they baptized those who acknowledged Jesus as Messiah or as Lord" (Page).Unto the remission of your sins ( εις αφεσιν των αμαρτιων υμων). This phrase is the subject of endless controversy as men look at it from the standpoint of sacramental or of evangelical theology. In themselves the words can express aim or purpose for that use of εις does exist as in 1Co 2:7 εις δοξαν ημων (for our glory). But then another usage exists which is just as good Greek as the use of εις for aim or purpose. It is seen in Mat 10:41 in three examples εις ονομα προφητου, δικαιου, μαθητου where it cannot be purpose or aim, but rather the basis or ground, on the basis of the name of prophet, righteous man, disciple, because one is, etc. It is seen again in Mat 12:41 about the preaching of Jonah ( εις το κηρυγμα Ιωνα). They repented because of (or at) the preaching of Jonah. The illustrations of both usages are numerous in the N.T. and the Koine generally (Robertson, Grammar, p. 592). One will decide the use here according as he believes that baptism is essential to the remission of sins or not. My view is decidedly against the idea that Peter, Paul, or any one in the New Testament taught baptism as essential to the remission of sins or the means of securing such remission. So I understand Peter to be urging baptism on each of them who had already turned (repented) and for it to be done in the name of Jesus Christ on the basis of the forgiveness of sins which they had already received.The gift of the Holy Ghost ( την δωρεαν του αγιου πνευματος). The gift consists (Act 8:17) in the Holy Spirit (genitive of identification).39 The promise
( η επαγγελια). The promise made by Jesus (Act 1:4) and foretold by Joel (verse Act 2:18).To you ( υμιν). You Jews. To your descendants, sons and daughters of verse Act 2:17.To all that are afar off ( πασιν τοις εις μακραν. The horizon widens and includes the Gentiles. Those "afar off" from the Jews were the heathen (Isa 49:1; Isa 57:19; Eph 2:13; Eph 2:17). The rabbis so used it.Shall call ( αν προσκαλεσητα). First aorist middle subjunctive with αν in an indefinite relative clause, a perfectly regular construction. The Lord God calls men of every nation anywhere whether Jews or Gentiles. It may be doubted how clearly Peter grasped the significance of these words for he will have trouble over this very matter on the housetop in Joppa and in Caesarea, but he will see before long the full sweep of the great truth that he here proclaims under the impulse of the Holy Spirit. It was a great moment that Peter here reaches.40 With many other words
( ετεροις λογοις πλειοσιν). Instrumental case. Not necessarily "different" ( ετεροις), but "further," showing that Luke does not pretend to give all that Peter said. This idea is also brought out clearly by πλειοσιν ("more," not "many"), more than these given by Luke.He testified ( διεμαρτυρατο). First aorist middle of διαμαρτυρομα, old verb, to make solemn attestation or call to witness (perfective use of δια), while μαρτυρεω is to bear witness. Page insists that here it should be translated "protested solemnly" to the Jews as it seems to mean in Luk 16:28; Act 20:23; 1Ti 5:21; 2Ti 2:14; 2Ti 4:1.And exhorted ( κα παρεκαλε). Imperfect active, kept on exhorting.Save yourselves ( σωθητε). First aorist passive of σωζω. Literally, Be ye saved.Crooked ( σκολιας). Old word, opposite of ορθος, straight. Pravus the opposite of rectus, a perversity for turning off from the truth. Cf. Luk 9:41; Phi 2:15.41 They then
( Hο μεν ουν). A common phrase in Acts either without antithesis as in Act 1:6; Act 5:41; Act 8:4; Act 8:25; Act 9:31; Act 11:19; Act 16:5; or with it as here, Act 8:25; Act 13:4; Act 14:3; Act 17:17; Act 23:31; Act 25:4. Ουν connects with what precedes as the result of Peter's sermon while μεν points forward to what is to follow.Were baptized ( εβαπτισθησαν). First aorist passive indicative, constative aorist. Note that only those who had already received the word and were converted were baptized.There were added ( προσετεθησαν). First aorist passive indicative of προστιθημ, old verb to add, to join to. Luke means that the 3,000 were added to the 120 already enlisted. It is not stated they were all baptized by Peter or the twelve or all on the same day, though that is the natural implication of the language. The numerous pools in Jerusalem afforded ample opportunity for such wholesale baptizing and Hackett notes that the habit of orientals would place no obstacle in the way of the use of the public reservoirs. Furneaux warns us that all the 3,000 may not have been genuine converts and that many of them were pilgrims at the passover who returned home.Souls ( ψυχα). Persons as in verse Act 2:43.42 They continued steadfastly
( ησαν προσκαρτυρουντες). Periphrastic active imperfect of προσκαρτυρεω as in Act 1:14 (same participle in verse Act 2:46).Fellowship ( κοινωνια). Old word from κοινωνος (partner, sharer in common interest) and this from κοινος what is common to all. This partnership involves participation in, as the blood of Christ (Phi 2:1) or co-operation in the work of the gospel (Phi 1:5) or contribution for those in need (2Co 8:4; 2Co 9:13). Hence there is wide diversity of opinion concerning the precise meaning of κοινωνια in this verse. It may refer to the distribution of funds in verse Act 2:44 or to the oneness of spirit in the community of believers or to the Lord's Supper (as in 1Co 10:16) in the sense of communion or to the fellowship in the common meals or αγαπαε (love-feasts).The breaking of bread ( τη κλασε του αρτου). The word κλασις is an old word, but used only by Luke in the N.T. (Luk 24:35; Act 2:42), though the verb κλαω occurs in other parts of the N.T. as in verse Act 2:46. The problem here is whether Luke refers to the ordinary meal as in Luk 24:35 or to the Lord's Supper. The same verb κλαω is used of breaking bread at the ordinary meal (Luk 24:30) or the Lord's Supper (Luk 22:19). It is generally supposed that the early disciples attached so much significance to the breaking of bread at the ordinary meals, more than our saying grace, that they followed the meal with the Lord's Supper at first, a combination called αγαπα or love-feasts. "There can be no doubt that the Eucharist at this period was preceded uniformly by a common repast, as was the case when the ordinance was instituted" (Hackett). This led to some abuses as in 1Co 11:20. Hence it is possible that what is referred to here is the Lord's Supper following the ordinary meal. "To simply explain τη κλασε του αρτου as='The Holy Communion' is to pervert the plain meaning of words, and to mar the picture of family life, which the text places before us as the ideal of the early believers" (Page). But in Act 20:7 they seem to have come together especially for the observance of the Lord's Supper. Perhaps there is no way to settle the point conclusively here.The prayers ( ταις προσευχαις). Services where they prayed as in Act 1:14, in the temple (Act 3:1), in their homes (Act 4:23).43 Came
( εγινετο). Imperfect middle, kept on coming.Were done ( εγινετο). Same tense. Awe kept on coming on all and signs and wonders kept on coming through the apostles. The two things went on παρ πασσυ, the more wonders the more fear.44 Were together
( ησαν επ το αυτο). Some MSS. ησαν κα (were and). But they were together in the same place as in Act 2:1.And had ( κα ειχον). Imperfect active, kept on having, a habit in the present emergency.Common ( κοινα). It was not actual communism, but they held all their property ready for use for the common good as it was needed (Act 4:32). This situation appears nowhere else except in Jerusalem and was evidently due to special conditions there which did not survive permanently. Later Paul will take a special collection for the poor saints in Jerusalem.45 Sold
( επιπρασκον). Imperfect active, a habit or custom from time to time. Old and common verb, πιπρασκω.Parted ( διεμεριζον). Imperfect again of διαμεριζω, old verb for dividing or distributing between ( δια) people.According as any man had need ( καθοτ αν τις χρειαν ειχεν). Regular Greek idiom for comparative clause with αν and imperfect indicative corresponding precisely with the three preceding imperfects (Robertson, Grammar, p. 967).46 With one accord in the temple
( ομοθυμαδον εν τω ιερω). See on Act 1:14 for ομοθυμαδον. They were still worshipping in the temple for no breach had yet come between Christians and Jews. Daily they were here and daily breaking bread at home ( κατ' οικον) which looks like the regular meal.They did take their food ( μετελαμβανον τροφης). Imperfect tense again and clearly referring to the regular meals at home. Does it refer also to the possible αγαπα or to the Lord's Supper afterwards as they had common meals "from house to house" ( κατ' οικον)? We know there were local churches in the homes where they had "worship rooms," the church in the house. At any rate it was "with singleness" ( αφελοτητ) of heart. The word occurs only here in the N.T., though a late Koine word (papyri). It comes from αφελης, free from rock ( φελλευς is stony ground), smooth. The old form was αφελεια.47 Having favor
( εχοντες χαριν). Cf. Luk 2:52 of the Boy Jesus.Added ( προσετιθε). Imperfect active, kept on adding. If the Lord only always "added" those who join our churches. Note verse Act 2:41 where same verb is used of the 3,000.To them ( επ το αυτο). Literally, "together." Why not leave it so? "To the church" ( τη εκκλησια) is not genuine. Codex Bezae has "in the church."Those that were being saved ( τους σωζομενους). Present passive participle. Probably for repetition like the imperfect προσετιθε. Better translate it "those saved from time to time." It was a continuous revival, day by day. Σωζω like σωτηρια is used for "save" in three senses (beginning, process, conclusion), but here repetition is clearly the point of the present tense.1 Were going up
( ανεβαινον). Descriptive imperfect active. They were ascending the terraces to the temple courts.The ninth ( την ενατην). Our three o'clock in the afternoon, the time of the evening sacrifice. Peter and John like Paul later kept up the Jewish worship, but not as a means of sacramental redemption. There were three hours of prayer (third, sixth, ninth).2 Was carried
( εβασταζετο). Imperfect passive, picturing the process as in verse Act 3:1.Laid daily ( ετιθουν καθ' ημεραν). Imperfect again describing their custom with this man.Beautiful ( Hωραιαν). This gate is not so called elsewhere. It may have been the Gate of Nicanor on the east side looking towards Kidron described by Josephus (Ant. XV. 11, 3; War V. 5, 3) as composed chiefly of Corinthian brass and very magnificent.3 Asked
( ηρωτα). Began to ask, inchoative imperfect. It was his chance.4 Fastening his eyes
( ατενισας). First aorist (ingressive) active participle of ατενιζω. For this verb see on Luk 4:20; Act 1:10. Peter fixed his eyes on the beggar and invited him to look ( βλεψον) on them.5 Gave heed unto them
( επειχεν αυτοις). Imperfect active of επεχω, to hold to. For the idiom with τον νουν understood see Act 7:14; 1Ti 4:16. He held his eyes right on Peter and John with great eagerness "expecting to receive something" ( προσδοκων τ λαβειν). He took Peter's invitation as a promise of a large gift.6 In the name
( εν τω ονοματ). The healing power is in that name (Page) and Peter says so. Cf. Luk 9:49; Luk 10:17; Act 4:7; Act 4:10; Act 19:27; Act 16:18.Walk ( περιπατε). Present imperative, inchoative idea, begin to walk and then go on walking. But the beggar does not budge. He knows that he cannot walk.7 Took him by the right hand
( πιασας αυτον της δεξιας χειρος). Doric form πιαζω for πιεζω. Genitive of the part affected. Peter had to pull him up on his feet before he would try to walk.8 Leaping up
( εξαλλομενος). Present middle participle, leaping out repeatedly after Peter pulled him up. Only here in the N.T.He stood ( εστη). Second aorist active.Walked ( περιεπατε). Went on walking, imperfect active. He came into the temple repeating these new exercises (walking, leaping, praising God).10 They took knowledge of him
( επεγινωσκον). Imperfect active, inchoative, began to perceive.Were filled ( επλησθησαν). Effective first aorist passive.At that which had happened ( τω συμβεβηκοτ). Perfect active participle of συμβαινω.11 The Codex Bezae adds "as Peter and John went out."As he held
( κρατουντος αυτου). Genitive absolute of κρατεω, to hold fast, with accusative rather than genitive to get hold of (Act 27:13). Old and common verb from κρατος (strength, force). Perhaps out of gratitude and partly from fear (Luk 8:38).In the porch that is called Solomon's ( επ τη στοα τη καλουμενη Σολομωντος). The adjective Stoic ( στοικος) is from this word στοα (porch). It was on the east side of the court of the Gentiles (Josephus, Ant. XX. 9, 7) and was so called because it was built on a remnant of the foundations of the ancient temple. Jesus had once taught here (Joh 10:23).Greatly wondering ( εκθαμβο). Wondering out of ( εκ) measure, already filled with wonder ( θαμβους, verse Act 3:10). Late adjective. Construction according to sense (plural, though λαος singular) as in Act 5:16; Act 6:7; Act 11:1, etc.12 Answered
( απεκρινατο). First aorist middle indicative. The people looked their amazement and Peter answered that.Ye men of Israel ( Ανδρες Ισραηλειτα). Covenant name and so conciliatory, the stock of Israel (Phi 3:5).At this man ( επ τουτω). Probably so, though it could be "at this thing."Fasten you your eyes ( ατενιζετε). The very verb used about Peter in verse Act 3:4.On us ( ημιν). Dative case, emphatic proleptical position before τ ατενιζετε.On us why do ye fasten your eyes? As though ( ως). Hως with the participle gives the alleged reason, not always the true one.Power ( δυναμε). Instrumental case, causa effectiva.Godliness ( ευσεβεια). Causa meritoria.Had made ( πεποιηκοσιν). Perfect active participle of ποιεω.To walk ( του περιπατειν). Articular infinitive in the genitive case of result, purpose easily shading off into result (ecbatic infinitive) as here as is true also of ινα.13 His servant Jesus
( τον παιδα Ιησουν). This phrase occurs in Isa 42:1; Isa 52:13 about the Messiah except the name "Jesus" which Peter adds, the first part of the quotation is from Exo 3:6; Exo 5:30. The LXX translated the Hebrew ebhedh by παις, the servant of Jehovah being a Messianic designation. But the phrase "servant of God" ( παις θεου) is applied also to Israel (Luk 1:54) and to David (Luk 1:69; Act 4:25). Paul terms himself δουλος θεου (Tit 1:1). Παις is just child (boy or girl), and it was also used of a slave (Mat 8:6; Mat 8:8; Mat 8:13). But it is not here υιος (son) that Peter uses, but παις. Luke quotes Peter as using it again in this Messianic sense in Act 3:26; Act 4:27; Act 4:30.Whom ye delivered up ( ον υμεις μεν παρεδωκατε). Note emphatic use of υμεις (ye). No δε to correspond to μεν. First aorist active ( κ aorist) plural indicative of παραδιδωμ (usual form παρεδοτε, second aorist).When he ( εκεινου). Emphatic pronoun, that one, in contrast with "ye" ( υμεις), genitive absolute with κριναντος, here the nearest word (Pilate), the latter.14 But ye
( υμεις δε). In contrast with Pilate ( εκεινου).Murderer ( ανδρα φονεα). A man a murderer. In contrast with "the Holy and Righteous One."To be granted ( χαρισθηνα). As a favour ( χαρις). First aorist passive infinitive of χαριζομα; So also Act 25:11; Act 27:24.15 But the Prince of life ye killed
( τον δε αρχηγον της ζωης απεκτεινατε). "The magnificent antithesis" (Bengel) Peter here draws between their asking for a murderer and killing the Prince (or Author) of life. Peter pictures Jesus as the source of all life as is done in Joh 1:1-18; Col 1:14-20; Heb 1:2. Αρχηγος ( αρχη, beginning, αγω, to lead) is an adjective "furnishing the first cause or occasion" in Euripides, Plato. Thence substantive, the originator, the leader, the pioneer as of Jesus both Beginner and Finisher (Heb 12:2). See also Heb 2:10; Act 5:31 where it is applied to Jesus as "Prince and Saviour." But God raised him from the dead in contrast to what they had done.Whereof we are witnesses ( ου ημεις μαρτυρες εσμεν). Of which fact (the resurrection) or of whom as risen, ου having the same form in the genitive singular for masculine or neuter. Peter had boldly claimed that all the 120 have seen the Risen Christ. There is no denial of that claim.16 By faith in his name
( τη πιστε του ονοματος αυτου). Instrumental case of πιστε (Aleph and B do not have επ) and objective genitive of ονοματος.His name ( το ονομα αυτου). Repeats the word name to make the point clear. Cf. verse Act 3:6 where Peter uses "the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth" when he healed the man.Made strong ( εστερεωσεν). Same verb used in verse Act 3:7 (and Act 16:5). Nowhere else in the N.T. Old verb from στερεος, firm, solid.Through him ( δι' αυτου). Through Jesus, the object of faith and the source of it.Perfect soundness ( ολοκληριαν). Perfect in all its parts, complete, whole (from ολος, whole, κληρος, allotment). Late word (Plutarch) once in LXX (Isa 1:6) and here alone in the N.T., but adjective ολοκληρος, old and common (Jas 1:4; 1Th 5:23).17 And now
( κα νυν). Luke is fond of these particles of transition (Act 7:34; Act 10:5; Act 20:25; Act 22:16) and also κα τα νυν (Act 4:29; Act 5:38; Act 22:32; Act 27:22), and even κα νυν ιδου (Act 13:11; Act 20:22).I wot ( οιδα). Old English for "I know."In ignorance ( κατα αγνοιαν). This use of κατα occurs in the Koine. See also Phm 1:14. One may see Luk 23:34 for the words of the Saviour on the Cross. "They had sinned, but their sin was not of so deep a dye that it could not have been still more heinous" (Hackett). If they had known what they were doing, they would not knowingly have crucified the Messiah (1Co 2:8).18 Foreshewed
( προκατηγγειλεν). First aorist active indicative of προκαταγγελλω, late compound to announce fully beforehand. Only twice in the N.T. in the critical text (Act 3:18; Act 7:52).That his Christ should suffer ( παθειν τον Χριστον αυτου). Accusative of general reference with the aorist active infinitive ( παθειν of πασχω) in indirect discourse (predictive purpose of God). Their crime, though real, was carrying out God's purpose (Act 2:23; Joh 3:16). See the same idea in Act 17:3; Act 26:23. This "immense paradox" (Page) was a stumbling block to these Jews as it is yet (1Co 1:23). Peter discusses the sufferings of Christ in 1Pe 4:13; 1Pe 5:1.19 Repent therefore
( μετανοησατε ουν). Peter repeats to this new crowd the command made in Act 2:38 which see. God's purpose and patience call for instant change of attitude on their part. Their guilt does not shut them out if they will turn.And turn again ( κα επιστρεψατε). Definitely turn to God in conduct as well as in mind.That your sins may be blotted out ( προς το εξαλιφθηνα υμων τας αμαρτιας). Articular infinitive (first aorist passive of εξαλειφω, to wipe out, rub off, erase, smear out, old verb, but in the N.T. only here and Col 2:14) with the accusative of general reference and with προς and the accusative to express purpose.That so ( οπως αν). Final particle with αν and the aorist active subjunctive ελθωσιν (come) and not "when" as the Authorized Version has it. Some editors put this clause in verse Act 3:20 (Westcott and Hort, for instance).Seasons of refreshing ( καιρο αναψυξεως). The word αναψυξις (from αναψυχω, to cool again or refresh, 2Ti 1:16) is a late word (LXX) and occurs here alone in the N.T. Surely repentance will bring "seasons of refreshing from the presence of the Lord."20 And that he may send the Christ who hath been appointed for you, even Jesus
( κα αποστειλη τον προκεχειρισμενον υμιν Χριστον Ιησουν). First aorist active subjunctive with οπως αν as in Act 15:17 and Luk 2:35. There is little real difference in idea between οπως αν and ινα αν. There is a conditional element in all purpose clauses. The reference is naturally to the second coming of Christ as verse Act 3:21 shows. Knowling admits "that there is a spiritual presence of the enthroned Jesus which believers enjoy as a foretaste of the visible and glorious Presence of the Παρουσια." Jesus did promise to be with the disciples all the days (Mat 28:20), and certainly repentance with accompanying seasons of refreshing help get the world ready for the coming of the King. The word προκεχειρισμενον (perfect passive participle of προχειριζω, from προχειρος, at hand, to take into one's hands, to choose) is the correct text here, not προκεκηρυγμενον. In the N.T. only here and Act 22:14; Act 26:16. It is not "Jesus Christ" here nor "Christ Jesus," but "the Messiah, Jesus," identifying Jesus with the Messiah. See the Second Epiphany of Jesus foretold also in 1Ti 6:15 and the First Epiphany described in 1Pe 1:20.21 Restoration
( αποκαταστασεως). Double compound ( απο, κατα, ιστημ), here only in the N.T., though common in late writers. In papyri and inscriptions for repairs to temples and this phrase occurs in Jewish apocalyptic writings, something like the new heaven and the new earth of Rev 21:1. Paul has a mystical allusion also to the agony of nature in Rom 8:20-22. The verb αποκαθιστημ is used by Jesus of the spiritual and moral restoration wrought by the Baptist as Elijah (Mat 17:11; Mar 9:12) and by the disciples to Jesus in Act 1:6. Josephus uses the word of the return from captivity and Philo of the restitution of inheritances in the year of jubilee. As a technical medical term it means complete restoration to health. See a like idea in παλινγενεσια (renewal, new birth) in Mat 19:28; Tit 3:5. This universalism of Peter will be clearer to him after Joppa and Caesarea.22 Like unto me
( ως εμε). As me, literally; Moses (Deu 18:14-18) claims that God raised him up as a prophet and that another and greater one will come, the Messiah. The Jews understood Moses to be a type of Christ (Joh 1:21). God spoke to Moses face to face (Exo 33:11) and he was the greatest of the prophets (Deu 34:10).23 That prophet
( του προφητου εκεινου). Emphasizes the future prophet as on "him" ( αυτου) before "hearken." They had refused to "hearken" to Moses and now, alas, many had refused to "hearken" to Christ.Shall be utterly destroyed ( εξολεθρευθησετα). First future passive of εξολε- ( ο) θρευω, a late verb, to destroy utterly ( εξ), only here in the N.T., common in the LXX.24 From Samuel
( απο Σαμουηλ). Schools of prophets arose in his time, few before him (1Sa 3:1).25 Ye
( Hυμεις). Emphatic position.The covenant which God made ( της διαθηκης ης ο θεος διεθετο). Literally, "the covenant which God covenanted." Διαθηκη and διεθετο (second aorist middle indicative of διαθημ) are the same root. See on Mat 26:28. The covenant (agreement between two, δια, τιθημ) was with Abraham (Gen 12:1-3) and repeated at various times (Gen 18:18; Gen 22:18; Gen 26:4, etc.). In Heb 9:15-18 the word is used both for covenant and will. The genitive relative ης attracted to case of the antecedent.26 Unto you first
( Hυμιν πρωτον). The Jews were first in privilege and it was through the Jews that the Messiah was to come for "all the families of the earth."His servant ( τον παιδα αυτου). As in verse Act 3:13, the Messiah as God's Servant.To bless you ( ευλογουντα υμας). Present active participle to express purpose, blessing you (Robertson, Grammar, p. 991). In turning away ( εν τω αποστρεφειν). Articular infinitive in the locative case, almost preserved in the English.1 The captain of the temple
( ο στρατηγος του ιερου). Twenty-four bands of Levites guarded the temple, one guard at a time. They watched the gates. The commander of each band was called captain ( στρατηγος). Josephus names this captain of the temple police next to the high priest (War. VI. 5, 3).The Sadducees ( ο Σαδδουκαιο). Most of the priests were Sadducees now and all the chief priests since John Hyrcanus I deserted the Pharisees (Josephus, Ant. XVII. 10, 6; XVIII. 1, 4; XX. 9, 1). The Sadducees were slow to line up with the Pharisees against Jesus, but they now take the lead against Peter and John.Came upon them ( επεστησαν αυτοις). Second aorist active indicative (intransitive). Burst upon them suddenly or stood by them in a hostile attitude here (Luk 20:1; Luk 24:4; Act 6:12; Act 17:5; Act 22:20; Act 23:11).2 Being sore troubled
( διαπονουμενο). Present passive participle of old verb διαπονεω (perfective use of δια) to be worked up, indignant. In the N.T. only here and Act 16:8.Because ( δια το). The articular infinitive with two accusatives, one the object (the people), the other ("they") of general reference.In Jesus ( εν Ιησου). In the case of Jesus, an actual instance of resurrection which the Sadducees denied (Mat 22:23). This same use of εν appears in 1Co 4:6 (in us). The Sadducees were also aristocrats and political ecclesiastics who disliked popular disturbances. In particular, they resented the claim about Jesus whom they had helped crucify.3 In ward
( εις τηρησιν). Probably in one of the chambers of the temple. In safe keeping (from τηρεω, to guard). Old word, in the N.T. only here and Act 5:18; 1Co 7:19. So in papyri.Now eventide ( εσπερα ηδη). Hence no trial could take place before the next day, a regulation violated in the case of Jesus.4 Men
( ανδρων). Strictly, men and not women, for ανθρωπος is the term for both men and women. But in Luk 11:31 ανδρες seems to include both men and women and that is possible here, though by no means certain, for see Mat 14:21 where the women and children are expressly excepted.5 Rulers and elders and scribes
( τους αρχοντας κα τους πρεσβυτερους κα τους γραμματεις). The three classes composing the Sanhedrin (rulers=chief priests who were Sadducees, the scribes usually Pharisees, the elders not in either class: 24 priests, 24 elders, 22 scribes).Were gathered together ( συναχθηνα). First aorist passive infinitive of συναγω with accusative of general reference and the subject of εγενετο.6 Annas
( Hαννας). One of the rulers or chief priests, ex-high priest (A.D. 7-14) and father-in-law ofCaiaphas ( Καιαφας) who was actual high priest at that time, though the title clung to Annas as here (both so called in Luk 3:2), Caiaphas so by Roman law, Annas so in the opinion of the Jews. They with John and Alexander are the leaders among the Sadducees in pressing the case against Peter and John.7 In the midst
( εν τω μεσω). The Sanhedrin sat in a semicircle.They inquired ( επυνθανοντο). Imperfect middle, began to inquire.Or in what name ( η εν ποιω ονοματ). As if by some magical formula such as exorcists practised (Act 19:13) as if to catch them by (Deu 13:1).Have ye done this ( εποιησατε τουτο υμεις). Note emphatic use of υμεις (ye).8 Filled with the Holy Spirit
( πλησθεις πνευματος αγιου). For this occasion and so above all fear as in verse Act 4:31 and as in Act 2:4.9 Concerning a good deed done to an impotent man
( επ ευεργεσια ανθρωπου ασθενους). Objective genitive. Note ευεργεσια (old word, in the N.T. only here and 1Ti 6:2), as a benefactor, not a malefactor. Skilful turn made by Peter.Is made whole ( σεσωστα). Perfect passive indicative of σωζω, stands whole.10 Be it known
( γνωστον εστω). Imperative present active third singular of ειμ, to be, and the verbal adjective γνωστον.Whom ye crucified ( ον υμεις εσταυρωσατε). Too good a chance to miss, and so Peter boldly charges the Sanhedrin with responsibility for the death of Jesus. Note υμεις (ye) again.Whom God raised from the dead ( ον ο θεος ηγειρεν εκ νεκρων). Note repetition of ον (whom). This is God's answer to their act of crucifixion.In him doth this man stand ( εν τουτω ουτος παρεστηκεν). Rather (note play on ουτος), "In this one ( ον, ον) this one stands (present perfect active indicative, intransitive)." In Jesus this man stands before you whole ( υγιης). It was a centre shot.11 Of you the builders
( υφ' υμων των οικοδομων). The experts, the architects, had rejected Jesus for their building (Psa 118:22) as Jesus himself had pointed out (Mat 21:42; Luk 21:17). This very Rejected Stone God had made the head of the corner (either the highest corner stone right under the roof or the corner stone under the building, Isa 28:16) as Jesus showed, as Peter here declares and repeats later (1Pe 2:6).12 Salvation
( η σωτηρια). The Messianic salvation as in Act 5:31; Act 17:11 and as Jesus meant in Joh 4:22. It is amazing to see Peter speaking thus to the Sanhedrin and proclaiming the necessity of salvation ( δε σωθηνα) in the name of Jesus Christ and in no other. If this was true then, it is true today. There is no second ( ετερον) name to go beside that of Jesus in India, China, Japan, or America.13 The boldness
( την παρρησιαν). Telling it all ( παν, ρησια). See also verses Act 4:29; Act 4:31. Actually Peter had turned the table on the Sanhedrin and had arraigned them before the bar of God.Had perceived ( καταλαβομενο). Second aorist middle participle of καταλαμβανω, common verb to grasp strongly ( κατα), literally or with the mind (especially middle voice), to comprehend. The rulers recalled Peter and John from having seen them often with Jesus, probably during the temple teaching, etc.They were unlearned ( αγραμματο εισιν). Present indicative retained in indirect discourse. Unlettered men without technical training in the professional rabbinical schools of Hillel or Shammai. Jesus himself was so regarded (Joh 7:15, "not having learned letters").And ignorant ( κα ιδιωτα). Old word, only here in the N.T. and 1Co 14:24; 2Co 11:6. It does not mean "ignorant," but a layman, a man not in office (a private person), a common soldier and not an officer, a man not skilled in the schools, very much like αγραμματος. It is from ιδιος (one's own) and our "idiosyncracy" is one with an excess of such a trait, while "idiot" (this very word) is one who has nothing but his idiosyncracy. Peter and John were men of ability and of courage, but they did not belong to the set of the rabbis.They marvelled ( εθαυμαζον). Imperfect (inchoative) active, began to wonder and kept it up.Took knowledge of them ( επεγινωσκον αυτους). Imperfect (inchoative) active again, they began to recognize them as men that they had seen with Jesus.14 They could say nothing against it
( ουδεν ειχον αντειπειν). Imperfect again, they kept on having nothing to say against it. The lame man was standing there before their eyes in proof of what Peter had said.15 They conferred among themselves
( συνεβαλλον προς αλληλους). Imperfect active again. With Peter and John and the lame man outside, they began to compare ( συν, βαλλω) notes and take stock of their predicament.16 What shall we do?
( Τ ποιησωμεν). Deliberative aorist active subjunctive (ingressive and urgent aorist).Notable miracle ( γνωστον σημειον). Or sign. It was useless to deny it with the man there.We cannot deny it ( ου δυναμεθα αρνεισθα). That is, it will do no good.17 That it spread no further
( ινα μη επ πλειον διανεμηθη). First aorist passive subjunctive of διανεμω, to distribute with ινα μη, negative purpose.Let us threaten them ( απειλησωμεθα αυτοις). Hortatory aorist middle subjunctive of απειλεω, old verb (note middle voice). In the N.T. only here and 1Pe 2:23.That they speak henceforth to no man in this name ( μηκετ λαλειν επ τω ονοματ τουτω μηδεν ανθρωπων). Indirect command with the infinitive and double negative ( μηκετι, μηδεν). They will not say "Jesus," but make a slur at "this name," contemptuous use of ουτος, though they apparently do mention the name "Jesus" in verse Act 4:18.18 Not to speak at all
( καθολου μη φθεγγεσθα). Same construction as above, infinitive in indirect command with negative μη (and μηδε).20 For we cannot but speak
( ου δυναμεθα γαρ ημεισ--μη λαλειν). Both negatives hold here, "For we (note emphatic ημεις) are not able not to speak" (what we saw and heard). This is defiance of the civil and ecclesiastical authorities that was justified, for the temple authorities stepped in between the conscience and God. Peter and John were willing to pay the price of this defiance with their lives. This is the courage of martyrs through all the ages.21 When they had further threatened them
( προσαπειλησαμενο). The "further" is in "pros" (in addition),Finding nothing how they might punish them ( μηδεν ευρισκοντες το πως κολασωντα αυτους). Note the article "to" before πως (how), "the how." Aorist middle deliberative subjunctive κολασωντα in indirect question after πως from κολαζω, to lop ( κολος, lopped), to curb, to prune, to correct, to punish. Old verb, in the N.T. only here and 2Pe 2:9.Glorified God ( εδοξαζον τον θεον). Imperfect active, kept on glorifying God while the Sanhedrin were threatening Peter and John. It was to laugh at the helplessness of the Sanhedrin.22 Was wrought
( γεγονε). Second past perfect active without augment from γινομα.23 To their own company
( προς τους ιδιους). Their own people as in Joh 1:11; Joh 13:1; Act 24:23; 1Ti 5:8; Tit 3:14, not merely the apostles (all the disciples). In spite of Peter's courageous defiance he and John told the brotherhood all that had been said by the Sanhedrin. They had real apprehension of the outcome.24 With one accord
( ομοθυμαδον). A concert of voices as already seen by the word in Act 1:14; Act 2:46 and later in Act 5:12; Act 7:57; Act 15:25.O Lord ( Δεσποτα). Our word despot. Old word for relation of master to slaves or household servants (1Ti 6:1; 2Ti 2:21; Tit 2:9; 1Pe 2:18). Simeon thus addressed God (Luk 2:29). So in 2Pe 2:1; Jdg 1:4; Rev 6:10. See "slaves" in verse Act 4:29.25 By the mouth of our father David
( του πατρος ημων δια πνευματος αγιου στοματος Δαυειδ). From Psa 2:1. here ascribed to David. Baumgarten suggests that the whole company sang the second Psalm and then Peter applied it to this emergency. The Greek MSS. do not have δια (by) here before στοματος, but only δια before πνευματος αγιου (the Holy Spirit). Hort calls this a "primitive error" perhaps due to an early scribe who omitted this second δια so close to the first δια (Robertson, Introduction to the Textual Criticism of the N.T., p. 238). A small list of such primitive errors is there given as suggested by Dr. Hort.Why ( ινα τ). This Greek idiom calls for γενητα (second aorist middle subjunctive),That what may happen .The Gentiles ( εθνη). So always in LXX, while λαο (peoples) can include Jews.Did rage ( εφρυαξαν). First aorist active indicative of φρυασσω, late word, to neigh like a horse, to prance or stamp the ground, to put on lofty airs. Only here in the N.T. in this quotation from Psa 2:1.Imagine ( εμελετησαν). First aorist active indicative of μελεταω. Old verb from μελετη (care), to practise, to caution, as orators and rhetoricians. Only here in the N.T. in this quotation.26 Set themselves in array
( παρεστησαν). Literally, stood by.Against his Anointed ( κατα του Χριστου αυτου). Against his Messiah, his Christ.27 Both Herod and Pontios Pilate
( Hηρωιδης τε κα Ποντιυς Πειλατος). Luke alone (Luk 23:12) tells of the reconciliation between Herod and Pilate at the trial of Jesus. So Peter and the rest interpret this prophecy as directly fulfilled in their conduct towards Jesus Christ.Whom thou didst anoint ( ον εχρισας). As in verse Act 4:26 (cf. Luk 4:18; Isa 61:1). Inaugurated as King Messiah.28 Foreordained
( προωρισεν). First aorist active indicative of προοριζω, "They rise above sight and seem to see the Hand which 'shapes men's ends, rough hew them how they will'" (Furneaux).29 And now
( κα τα νυν). "And as to (accusative of general reference) the now things (the present situation)." Only in the Acts in the N.T. (Act 5:38; Act 17:30; Act 20:32; Act 27:22).Grant ( δος). Second aorist active imperative of διδωμ, urgency of the aorist, Do it now.To speak thy word with all boldness ( μετα παρρησιας πασης λαλειν τον λογον σου). Literally, "with all boldness to go on speaking (present active infinitive) thy word." Peter and John had defied the Sanhedrin in verse Act 4:20, but all the same and all the more they pray for courage in deed to live up to their brave words. A wholesome lesson.30 While thou stretchest forth thy hand
( εν τω την χειρα εκτεινειν σε). Luke's favourite idiom, "In the stretching out (articular present active infinitive) the hand as to thee" (accusative of general reference), the second allusion to God's "hand" in this prayer (verse Act 4:28).To heal ( εις ιασιν). For healing. See verse Act 4:22.And that signs and wonders may be done ( κα σημεια κα τερατα γινεσθα). Either to be taken as in the same construction as εκτεινειν with εν τω as Revised Version has it here or to be treated as subordinate purpose to εν τω εκτεινειν (as Knowling, Page, Wendt, Hackett). The latter most likely true. They ask for a visible sign or proof that God has heard this prayer for courage to be faithful even unto death.31 The place was shaken
( εσαλευθη ο τοπος). By an earthquake most likely as in Act 16:26, but none the less a token of God's presence and power (Psa 114:7; Isa 2:19; Isa 2:21; Heb 12:26).Were gathered together ( ησαν συνηγμενο). Periphrastic past perfect passive of συναγω.They spake ( ελαλουν). Imperfect active indicative, began to speak, after being filled ( επλησθησαν, aorist passive indicative) with the Holy Spirit. Luke uses the very words of the prayer in verse Act 4:29 to describe their conduct.32 Of one heart and soul
( καρδια κα ψυχη μια). It is not possible to make sharp distinction between heart and soul here (see Mar 12:30), only that there was harmony in thought and affection. But the English translation is curiously unlike the Greek original. "There was one heart and soul (nominative case, not genitive as the English has it) in the multitude ( του πληθους, subjective genitive) of those who believed."Not one of them ( ουδε εις). More emphatic than ουδεις, "not even one."Common ( κοινα). In the use of their property, not in the possession as Luke proceeds to explain. The word κοινος is kin to συν (together with)= ξυν (Epic) and so ξυνοσ=κοινος. See this word already in Act 2:44. The idea of unclean (Act 10:15) is a later development from the original notion of common to all.33 Gave their witness
( απεδιδουν το μαρτυριον). Imperfect active of αποδιδωμ, old verb to give back, to pay back a debt (Luk 7:42), but a late omega form instead of the usual απεδιδοσαν. They kept on giving their witness with power after the answer to their prayer (verse Act 4:31).Of the resurrection ( της αναστασεως). It was on this issue that the Sadducees had arrested them (Act 4:1-3).34 That lacked
( ενδεης). Literally, in need, old adjective, here only in the N.T.Were ( υπηρχον). Imperfect active of υπαρχω, to exist.Sold them and brought ( πωλουντες εφερον). Present active participle and imperfect active indicative. Selling they brought from time to time, as there was occasion by reason of need. Hence the wants were kept supplied.Laid them ( ετιθουν). Imperfect active again, repetition, of τιθημ, late omega form for the usual ετιθεσαν.35 Distribution was made
( διεδιδετο). Imperfect passive of διαδιδωμ, late omega form for διεδιδοτο (the stem vowel ο displaced by ε). Impersonal use of the verb here.According as any one had need ( καθοτ αν τις χρειαν ειχεν). Imperfect active of εχω with καθοτ and αν with the notion of customary repetition in a comparative clause (Robertson, Grammar, p. 967).36 Barnabas
( Βαρναβας). His name was Joseph (correct text, and not Jesus) and he is mentioned as one illustration of those in verse Act 4:34 who selling brought the money. The apostles gave him the nickname Barnabas by which later he was known because of this noble deed. This fact argues that all did not actually sell, but were ready to do so if needed. Possibly Joseph had a larger estate than some others also. The meaning of the nickname is given by Luke as "son of consolation or exhortation" ( υιος παρακλησεως). Doubtless his gifts as a preacher lay along this same line. Rackham thinks that the apostles gave him this name when he was recognized as a prophet. In Act 11:23 the very word παρεκαλε (exhorted) is used of Barnabas up at Antioch. He is the type of preacher described by Paul in 1Co 14:3. Encouragement is the chief idea in παρακλησις though exhortation, comfort, consolation are used to render it (Act 9:31; Act 13:15; Act 15:31). See also Act 16:9; Act 20:12. It is not necessary to think that the apostles coined the name Barnabas for Joseph which originally may have come from Βαρνεβους (Deissmann, Bible Studies, pp. 308-10), son of Nebo, or even the Hebrew Bar Nebi (son of a prophet). But, whatever the origin, the popular use is given by Luke. He was even called apostle along with Paul (Act 14:14) in the broad sense of that word.37 Having a held
( υπαρχοντος αυτω αγρου). Genitive absolute with present active participle of υπαρχω and dative of possession.Sold it and brought ( πωλησας ηνεγκεν). Aorist active participle of πωλεω and second aorist active indicative of φερω because a single definite instance. So also with εθηκεν (laid), first aorist active.1 Sold
( επωλησεν). Aorist active indicative again, for a single case.2 Kept back
( ενοσφισατο). First aorist middle indicative of νοσφιζω, old verb from νοσφ, afar, apart, and so to set apart, to separate for oneself, but only here, verse Act 5:3; Tit 2:10 in the N.T.His wife also being privy to it ( συνειδυιης κα της γυναικος). Genitive absolute with second perfect participle of συνοιδα, to know together with one, "his wife also knowing it together with him."Brought a certain part ( ενεγκας μερος τ). Aorist active participle of φερω, for a definite act. The praise of Joseph was too much for Ananias, but he was not willing to turn over all. He wanted praise for giving all and yet he took care of himself by keeping some. Thus he started the Ananias Club that gave a new meaning to his lovely name (God is gracious).3 Filled
( επληρωσεν). The very verb used of the filling by the Holy Spirit (Act 4:31). Satan the adversary is the father of lies (Joh 8:44). He had entered into Judas (Luk 22:3; Joh 13:27) and now he has filled the heart of Ananias with a lie.To lie to the Holy Spirit ( ψευσασθα σε το πνευμα το αγιον). Infinitive (aorist middle) of purpose with accusative of general reference ( σε) and the accusative of the person (object) as often in Greek writers, though here only in the N.T. with this verb. Usual dative of the person in verse Act 5:4 ( ανθρωποις, men, τω θεω, God). The Holy Spirit had been given them to guide them into truth (Joh 15:13).4 Whiles it remained
( μενον). Present active participle of mend, unsold, Peter means.After it was sold ( πραθεν). First aorist passive of πιπρασκω, to sell.How is that thou hast conceived ( Τ οτ εθου). Quid est quod. See Luk 2:49. See also Act 5:9. Second aorist middle indicative second person singular of τιθημ. The devil filled his heart (verse Act 5:3), but all the same Ananias did it too and is wholly responsible.5 Hearing
( ακουων). Present active participle of ακουω, while hearing.Fell down ( πεσων). Second aorist active participle of πιπτω, fell all of a sudden while listening.Gave up the ghost ( εξεψυξεν). First aorist active indicative of εκψυχω, late verb in LXX and Hippocrates, to breathe out, to expire. In the N.T. only here, verse Act 5:10; Act 12:23. It is needless to blame Peter for the death of Ananias. He had brought the end upon himself. It was the judgment of God. Physically the nervous shock could have caused the collapse.6 The young men
( ο νεωτερο). Literally the younger men (contrast with ο πρεσβυτερο, the elder men). Same as νεανισκο in verse Act 5:10 and so no order in the young church. Perhaps these young men were acting as ushers or actual pallbearers.Wrapped him round ( συνεστειλαν). First aorist active indicative of συστελλω, old verb, to draw together, or contract (1Co 7:29), to roll together, to wrap with bandages, to enshroud as here. Nowhere else in the N.T. Frequent in medical writers. They may have used their own mantles. The time for burial was short in Jerusalem for sanitary reasons and to avoid ceremonial defilement.7 And it was about the space of three hours after
( εγενετο δε ως ωρων τριων διαστημα). Literally "Now there came an interval ( διαστημα, distance, space between) of about ( ως) three hours."When ( κα). This use of κα after εγενετο is characteristic of Luke's style in the Gospel.Not knowing ( μη ειδυια). Feminine singular of second perfect active participle of οιδα. Μη usual negative of the participle in the Koine.8 For so much
( τοσουτου). Genitive of price. Perhaps Peter pointed to the pile of money at the feet of the apostles (verse Act 5:2). The use of ε in direct questions appears in Luke (Luk 13:23; Luk 22:49) as in the LXX like the Hebrew im and in Act 1:6; Act 19:2, etc.9 Ye have agreed together
( συνεφωνηθη υμιν). First aorist passive indicative of συμφωνεω (to voice together, symphony), impersonal with dative; It was agreed together by you (or for you). "Your souls were allured together respecting this deceit" (Vincent).To tempt the Spirit of the Lord ( πειρασα το πνευμα κυριου). Like "Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God." It was close to the unpardonable sin which was attributing the manifest work of the Holy Spirit to Beelzebub.The feet ( ο ποδες). Graphic picture by Peter as he heard the steps of the young men at the door.10 Immediately
( παραχρημα). Hence her death was regarded as supernatural like that of Ananias.By her husband ( προς τον ανδρα αυτης). Face to face to her husband.11 Upon the whole church
( εφ' ολην την εκκλησιαν). Here εκκλησια for the first time in Acts of the believers in Jerusalem. Twice already in the Gospels, once of the whole body of believers or the Kingdom (Mat 16:18), the other of the local body (Mat 18:17). In Act 7:38 it is used of the whole congregation of Israel while in Act 19:32 it is used of a public assembly in Ephesus. But already in Act 8:3 it is applied to the church which Saul was persecuting in their homes when not assembled. So here the etymological meaning of "assembly" disappears for "the church" were now the scattered saints hiding in their separate homes. The whole body of believers in Jerusalem and all who heard of the fate of Ananias and Sapphira (beautiful, her name means) were in awe and dread. It was already a dangerous thing to be a follower of Christ unless one was willing to walk straight.12 Were wrought
( εγινετο). Imperfect middle, wrought from time to time.With one accord ( ομοθυμαδον). As already in Act 1:14; Act 2:46; Act 4:24 and later Act 7:57; Act 8:6; Act 12:20; Act 15:25; Act 18:21; Act 19:29, old adverb and only in Acts in the N.T. Here "all" is added. In Solomon's Porch again as in Act 3:11 which see.13 Durst
( ετολμα). Imperfect active of τολμαω, old verb, not to fear or shun through fear, boldly to take a stand. The fate of Ananias and Sapphira continued to hold many in check.Join ( κολλασθα). Present middle infinitive of κολλαω, old verb to cleave to like glue as in Luk 15:15 which see. Seven times in Acts (Act 9:26; Act 10:28; Act 17:34). The outsiders (the rest) preferred, many of them, to remain outside for the present, especially the rulers.Howbeit the people ( αλλ'--ο λαος). Probably individuals among the people, the populace as distinct from the rulers and hostile outsiders.14 Were the more added
( μαλλον προσετιθεντο). Rather ( μαλλον) instead of decrease as one might expect. Imperfect passive indicative of προστιθημ common μ verb, kept on being added.Both of men and women ( ανδρων τε κα γυναικων). The distinction between ανδρες and γυναικες and to be considered in connection with ανδρες in Act 4:4 which see.15 Insomuch that
( ωστε). With the present infinitive εκφερειν and τιθενα, regular Greek idiom for result.Into the streets ( εις τας πλατειας). Supply οδους (ways), into the broad ways.On beds and couches ( επ κλιναριων κα κραβαττων). Little beds ( κλιναρια diminutive of κλινη) and camp beds or pallets (see on Mar 2:4; Mar 2:9; Mar 2:11).As Peter came by ( ερχομενου Πετρου). Genitive absolute with present middle participle.At the least his shadow might overshadow ( καν η σκια επισκιασε). Future active indicative with ινα (common with οπως in ancient Greek) and καν (crasis for κα εαν=even if), even if only the shadow. The word for shadow ( σκια, like our "sky") is repeated in the verb and preserved in our "overshadow." There was, of course, no virtue or power in Peter's shadow. That was faith with superstition, of course, just as similar cases in the Gospels occur (Mat 9:20; Mar 6:56; Joh 9:5) and the use of Paul's handkerchief (Act 19:12). God honours even superstitious faith if it is real faith in him. Few people are wholly devoid of superstition.16 Came together
( συνηρχετο). Imperfect middle, kept on coming.Round about ( περιξ). Old adverb, strengthened form of περ, only here in the N.T.Vexed ( οχλουμενους). Present passive participle of οχλεω, to excite a mob ( οχλος) against one, to trouble, annoy. Old word, only here in the N.T., though ενοχλεω in Luk 6:18.Were healed every one ( εθεραπευοντο απαντες). Imperfect passive, were healed one at a time, repetition.17 Which is the sect of the Sadducees
( η ουσα αιρεσις των Σαδδουκαιων). Literally, "the existing sect of the Sadducees" or "the sect which is of the Sadducees," η being the article, not the relative. Hαιρεσις means a choosing, from αιρεομα, to take for oneself, to choose, then an opinion chosen or tenet (possibly 2Pe 2:1), then parties or factions (Gal 5:20; 1Co 11:19; possibly 2Pe 2:1). It is applied here to the Sadducees; to the Pharisees in Act 15:5; Act 26:5; to the Christians in Act 24:5-14; Act 28:22. Already Luke has stated that the Sadducees started the persecution of Peter and John (Act 4:1). Now it is extended to "the apostles" as a whole since Christianity has spread more rapidly in Jerusalem than before it began.18 With jealousy
( ζηλου). Genitive case. Old word from zeo, to boil, our zeal. In itself it means only warmth, ardour, zeal, but for a bad cause or from a bad motive, jealousy, envy, rivalry results (Act 13:45). Common in the epistles.In public ward ( εν τηρησε δημοσια). As in Act 4:3 only with δημοσια (public) added, in the public prison, perhaps not the "common" prison, but any prison is bad enough. In verse Act 5:19 it is called "the prison" ( της φυλακης), the guardhouse.20 And stand
( κα σταθεντες). First aorist passive participle (intransitive, ingressive aorist), take a stand. Bold and pictorial command.All the words of this life ( παντα τα ρηματα της ζωης ταυτης). Not just a Hebraism for "all these words of life." Probably "this life" which the Sadducees deny and of which the angel is now speaking, this eternal life. (Joh 6:63; Joh 6:68; 1Co 15:19).21 About daybreak
( υπο τον ορθρον). From ορνυμ, to stir up, to arouse, so the dawn (Luk 24:1; Joh 8:2). Old word, but in the N.T. only these three passages. "Under the dawn" or "about dawn." Sub lucem. The temple doors would be open for early worshippers and traffickers (Joh 2:14).Taught ( εδιδασκον). Imperfect active, began to teach.The council ( το συνεδριον). The Sanhedrin.The senate ( την γερουσιαν). From γερων, an old man, just as the Latin senatus is from senex, old. Like the γεροντες in Homer and the Elder Statesmen in Japan. Apparently the senate of the people were also part of the Sanhedrin and the use of "and" ( κα) is explanatory and adds this item in particular. Page thinks that this group of elders were not members of the Sanhedrin at all.To the prison house ( εις το δεσμωτηριον), another word for prison ( τηρησις δημοσια in verse Act 5:18, η φυλακη in verse Act 5:19). See also verses Act 5:22; Act 5:23; Act 5:25. This from δεσμος, bond, and τηρεω, to keep, place where bound men are kept.22 The officers
( ο υπηρετα). Under-rowers, literally (Mat 5:25). The servants or officers who executed the orders of the Sanhedrin.Shut ( κεκλεισμενον). Perfect passive participle of κλειω. Shut tight.Standing at the doors ( εστωτας επ των θυρων). Graphic picture of the sentinels at the prison doors.24 They were much perplexed
( διηπορουν). Imperfect active of διαπορεω old verb by Luke only in the N.T. See already on Act 2:12. They continued puzzled.Whereunto this would grow ( τ αν γενοιτο τουτο). More exactly,As to what this would become . Second aorist middle optative of γινομα with αν, the conclusion of a condition of the fourth class (undetermined with less likelihood of determination), the unexpressed condition being "if the thing should be allowed to go on." The indirect question simply retains the optative with αν (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 1021, 1044). If they had only known how this grain of mustard seed would grow into the greatest tree on earth and how dwarfed the tree of Judaism would be beside it!26 Brought
( ηγεν). Imperfect active of αγω, was bringing (leading), slowly no doubt, and solemnly.But without violence ( ου μετα βιας). Literally, not with violence.For they feared ( εφοβουντο γαρ). Imperfect middle, still feared, kept on fearing.Lest they be stoned ( μη λιθασθωσιν). Negative purpose with μη (like ινα μη), probably with "not with violence," though possible with "they feared." They handled the apostles gently for fear of being stoned themselves by the people. First aorist passive subjunctive of λιθαζω (from λιθος, stone), old verb to pelt with stones (Act 14:19; Joh 10:31-33).27 They set them
( εστησαν). First aorist active indicative (transitive) of ιστημ.28 We straitly charged
( Παραγγελια παρηγγειλαμεν). Like the Hebrew idiom (common in the LXX), though found in Greek, with charging (instrumental case) we charged (cf. same idiom in Luk 22:15). Somewhat like the cognate accusative. The command referred to occurs in Act 4:17; Act 4:18 and the refusal of Peter and John in Act 4:20.To bring upon us ( επαγαγειν εφ' ημας). Note repetition of επ. Second aorist active infinitive of επαγω, old verb, but in the N.T. only here and 2Pe 2:1; 2Pe 2:5. The Sanhedrin gladly took the blood of Christ on their heads and their children to Pilate (Mat 27:25). Paul tried to save the Jews (Act 18:6; Act 22:20). " This man " ( του ανθρωπου τουτου). Contemptuous slur and refusal to call the name of Jesus as in the Talmud later.29 We must
( δε). Moral necessity left them no choice. They stood precisely where Peter and John were when before the Sanhedrin before (Act 4:20).Obey ( πειθαρχειν). Old verb from πειθομα and αρχη, to obey a ruler. Only by Luke and Paul in the N.T.30 Ye slew
( διεχειρισασθε). First aorist middle indicative of διαχειριζομα, old verb from δια and χειρ (hand), to take in hand, manage, to lay hands on, manhandle, kill. In the N.T. only here and Act 26:21.Hanging him upon a tree ( κρεμασαντες επ ξυλου). First aorist active participle of κρεμαννυμ ( κρεμαννυω seen already in Mat 18:6 and Luk 23:39). Peter refers to Deu 21:23 as Paul does in Gal 3:13, the curse pronounced on every one who "hangs upon a tree."31 Exalt
( υψωσεν) In contrast to their murder of Christ as in Act 2:23. Peter repeats his charges with increased boldness.With his right hand ( τη δεξια αυτου). So instrumental case, or at his right hand (locative case), or even "to his right hand" (dative case) as in Act 2:33.Prince and Saviour ( αρχηγον κα σωτηρα). See on Act 3:15. Clearly "Prince" here.To give ( του δουνα). Genitive of articular infinitive (second aorist active of διδωμ) of purpose.32 We are witnesses
( ημεις εσμεν μαρτυρες). As in Act 2:32.Things ( ρηματων). Literally, sayings, but like the Hebrew dabhar for "word" it is here used for "things."And so is the Holy Ghost ( κα το πνευμα το αγιον). The word for "is" ( εστιν) is not in the Greek, but this is plainly the meaning. Peter claims the witness of the Holy Spirit to the raising of Jesus Christ, God's Son, by the Father.33 Were cut to the heart
( διεπριοντο). Imperfect passive of διαπριω old verb ( δια, πριω), to saw in two ( δια), to cut in two (to the heart). Here it is rage that cuts into their hearts, not conviction of sin as in Act 2:37. Only here and Act 7:54 (after Stephen's speech) in the N.T. (cf. Simeon's prophecy in Luk 2:35).Were minded ( εβουλοντο). Imperfect middle of βουλομα. They were plotting and planning to kill ( ανελειν, as in Act 2:23; Luk 23:33 which see) then and there. The point in Act 4:7 was whether the apostles deserved stoning for curing the cripple by demoniacal power, but here it was disobedience to the command of the Sanhedrin which was not a capital offence. "They were on the point of committing a grave judicial blunder" (Furneaux).34 Gamaliel
( Γαμαλιηλ). The grandson of Hillel, teacher of Paul (Act 22:3), later president of the Sanhedrin, and the first of the seven rabbis termed "Rabban." It is held by some that he was one of the doctors who heard the Boy Jesus in the temple (Luk 2:47) and that he was a secret disciple like Joseph of Arimathea and Nicodemus, but there is no evidence of either position. Besides, he appears here as a loyal Pharisee and "a doctor of the law" ( νομοδιδασκαλος). This word appears already in Luk 5:17 of the Pharisaic doctors bent on criticizing Jesus, which see. Paul uses it of Judaizing Christians (1Ti 1:7). Like other great rabbis he had a great saying: "Procure thyself a teacher, avoid being in doubt; and do not accustom thyself to give tithes by guess." He was a man of judicial temper and not prone to go off at a tangent, though his brilliant young pupil Saul went to the limit about Stephen without any restraint on the part of Gamaliel so far as the record goes. Gamaliel champions the cause of the apostles as a Pharisee to score a point against the Sadducees. He acts as a theological opportunist, not as a disciple of Christ. He felt that a temporizing policy was best. There are difficulties in this speech of Gamaliel and it is not clear how Luke obtained the data for the address. It is, of course, possible that Saul was present and made notes of it for Luke afterwards.Had in honour of all the people ( τιμιος παντ τω λαω). Ethical dative. Τιμιος from τιμη, old word meaning precious, dear.The men ( τους ανθρωπους). Correct text as in verse Act 5:35, not "the apostles" as Textus Receptus.35 Take heed
( προσεχετε εαυτοις). Hold your mind ( νουν, unexpressed) for or on yourselves (dative case), the usual idiom.36 Theudas
( Θευδας). Luke represents Gamaliel here about A.D. 35 as speaking of a man who led a revolt before that of Judas the Galilean in connection with the enrolment under Quirinius (Cyrenius) in A.D. 6. But Josephus (Ant. XX. 5, 1) tells of a Theudas who led a similar insurrection in the reign of Claudius about A.D. 44 or 45. Josephus (Ant. XVIII. 1, 6; XX. 5, 2; War ii. 8, 1 and 17, 8) also describes Judas the Galilean or Gaulonite and places him about A.D. 6. It is not certain that Josephus and Luke (Gamaliel) refer to the same Theudas as the name is an abbreviation of Theodosus, a common name. "Josephus gives an account of four men named Simon who followed each other within forty years, and of three named Judas within ten years, who were all instigators of rebellion" (Hackett). If the same Theudas is meant, then either Josephus or Luke (Gamaliel) has the wrong historical order. In that case one will credit Luke or Josephus according to his estimate of the two as reliable historians.To be somebody ( εινα τινα). Indirect assertion with the infinitive and the accusative of general reference ( εαυτον) and τινα, predicate accusative. Τινα could be "anybody" or "somebody" according to context, clearly "somebody" of importance here.Joined themselves ( προσεκλιθη). Correct text and not προσεκολληθη (Textus Receptus). First aorist passive indicative of προσκλινω, old verb to lean towards, to incline towards. Here only in the N.T.Was slain ( ανηιρεθη). First aorist passive of αναιρεω (cf. verse Act 5:33).Obeyed ( επειθοντο). Imperfect middle, kept on obeying.Were dispersed ( διελυθησαν). First aorist passive indicative (effective aorist) of διαλυω, old verb to dissolve, to go to pieces. Here only in the N.T.37 Of the enrolment
( της απογραφης). Described by Josephus (Ant. XV. 1, 1). The same word used by Luke of the first enrolment started by Augustus B.C. 8 to 6 (Luk 2:2). See the discussion on Luk 2:2. This is the second enrolment in the fourteen year cycle carried on for centuries as shown by numerous dated papyri. Ramsay (The Bearing of Recent Discovery on the Trustworthiness of the N.T.) has produced proof from inscriptions that Quirinius was twice in Syria as Luke reports (Robertson, Luke the Historian in the Light of Research).Drew away ( απεστησε). Causative sense of the first aorist active indicative of αφιστημ, made people ( λαον, no need of "some of the") to revolt (apostatize) with him.He also ( κακεινος, crasis for κα εκεινος). That one, also.Were scattered abroad ( διεσκορπισθησαν). First aorist (effective) passive indicative of διασκορπιζω, old verb to disperse. Used of sheep (Mar 14:27), of property (Luk 15:13). Aorist here after imperfect ( επειθοντο) as in verse Act 5:36.38 Refrain from
( αποστητε απο). Second aorist (ingressive) active imperative of αφιστημ of verse Act 5:37. Do ye stand off from these men. "Hands off" was the policy of Gamaliel.For if--be ( οτ εαν--η). Hοτ gives the reason for the advice. Gamaliel presents two alternatives in terms of two conditional clauses. The first one is stated as a condition of the third class, εαν with the present subjunctive η, undetermined with prospect of determination. Assuming that it is from men, "it will be overthrown" ( καταλυθησετα, first future passive of καταλυω, to loosen down like a falling house) as was true of the following of Theudas and Judas the Galilean.39 But if it is of God
( ε δε εκ θεου εστιν). The second alternative is a condition of the first class, determined as fulfilled, ε with the present indicative. By the use of this idiom Gamaliel does put the case more strongly in favor of the apostles than against them. This condition assumes that the thing is so without affirming it to be true. On the basis of this alternative Gamaliel warns the Sanhedrin that they cannot "overthrow" ( καταλυσα) these men for they in that case must "overthrow" God,lest haply ye be found ( μη ποτε--υρεθητε, negative purpose with first aorist passive subjunctive)even to be fighting against God ( κα θεομαχο, late adjective from θεος and μαχομα, in LXX and here only in the N.T.).40 To him they agreed
( επεισθησαν αυτω). First aorist passive indicative of πειθω, to persuade, the passive to be persuaded by, to listen to, to obey. Gamaliel's shrewd advice scored as against the Sadducaic contention (verse Act 5:17).Not to speak ( μη λαλειν). The Sanhedrin repeated the prohibition of Act 4:18 which the apostles had steadily refused to obey. The Sanhedrin stood by their guns, but refused to shoot. It was a "draw" with Gamaliel as tactical victor over the Sadducees. Clearly now the disciples were set free because only the Sadducees had become enraged while the Pharisees held aloof.41 They therefore
( ο μεν ουν). No answering δε.They were counted worthy to suffer dishonour for the Name ( κατηξιωθησαν υπερ του ονοματος ατιμασθηνα). First aorist passive indicative of καταξιοω, old verb to count worthy. Three times in N.T. (Luk 20:35; Act 5:41; 2Th 1:5). First aorist passive infinitive of ατιμαζω, old verb to make one dishonoured ( ατιμος). Forms here an oxymoron ( οξυς, sharp, μορος, foolish) pointedly foolish saying "which is witty or impressive through sheer contradiction or paradox as laborious idleness, sublime indifference" (Vincent). The apostles felt honoured by dishonour. Note the same use of "the Name" as in Jas 2:7; 3Jn 1:7. With the Jews this absolute use of "the Name" meant Jehovah. The Christians now apply it to Jesus.42 Every day
( πασαν ημεραν). Accusative of extent of time, all through every day.In the temple and at home ( εν τω ιερω κα κατ' οικον). This was a distinct triumph to go back to the temple where they had been arrested (verse Act 5:25) and at home or from house to house, as it probably means (cf. Act 2:46). It was a great day for the disciples in Jerusalem.They ceased not ( ουκ επαυοντο). Imperfect middle. They kept it up.Jesus as the Christ ( τον Χριστον Ιησουν). Jesus is the direct object of the participles διδασκοντες (teaching) and ευαγγελιζομενο (preaching or evangelizing) while "the Christ" ( τον Χριστον) is the predicate accusative. These words give the substance of the early apostolic preaching as these opening chapters of Acts show, that Jesus of Nazareth is the Messiah of promise. Gamaliel had opened the prison doors for them and they took full advantage of the opportunity that now was theirs.1 When the number of the disciples was multiplying
( πληθυνοντων των μαθητων). Genitive absolute of πληθυνω, old verb from πληθος, fulness, to increase. The new freedom from the intercession of Gamaliel was bearing rich fruit.A murmuring of the Grecian Jews ( γογγυσμος των Hελληνιστων). Late onomatopoetic word (LXX) from the late verb γογγυζω, to mutter, to murmur. The substantive occurs also in Joh 7:12; Phi 2:14; 1Pe 4:9. It is the secret grumblings that buzz away till they are heard. These "Grecian Jews" or Hellenists are members of the church in Jerusalem who are Jews from outside of Palestine like Barnabas from Cyprus. These Hellenists had points of contact with the Gentile world without having gone over to the habits of the Gentiles, the Jews of the Western Dispersion. They spoke Greek.Against the Hebrews ( προς τους Εβραιους). The Jewish Christians from Jerusalem and Palestine. The Aramaean Jews of the Eastern Dispersion are usually classed with the Hebrew (speaking Aramaic) as distinct from the Grecian Jews or Hellenists.Were neglected ( παρεθεωρουντο). Imperfect passive of παραθεωρεω, old verb, to examine things placed beside ( παρα) each other, to look beyond ( παρα also), to overlook, to neglect. Here only in the N.T. These widows may receive daily ( καθημερινη, late adjective from καθ' ημεραν, only here in the N.T.) help from the common fund provided for all who need it (Act 4:32-37). The temple funds for widows were probably not available for those who have now become Christians. Though they were all Christians here concerned, yet the same line of cleavage existed as among the other Jews (Hebrew or Aramaean Jews and Hellenists). It is not here said that the murmuring arose among the widows, but because of them. Women and money occasion the first serious disturbance in the church life. There was evident sensitiveness that called for wisdom.2 The multitude
( το πληθος). The whole church, not just the 120.Fit ( αρεστον). Pleasing, verbal adjective from αρεσκω, to please, old word, but in the N.T. only here and Act 12:3; Joh 8:29; 1Jn 3:22. Non placet.Should forsake ( καταλειψαντας). Late first aorist active participle for usual second aorist καταλιποντας from καταλειπω, to leave behind.Serve tables ( διακονειν τραπεζαις). Present active infinitive of διακονεω from διακονος ( δια and κονις, dust), to raise a dust in a hurry, to serve, to minister either at table (Joh 12:20), or other service (Joh 12:25), to serve as deacon (1Ti 3:10; 1Ti 3:13). "Tables" here hardly means money-tables as in Joh 2:15, but rather the tables used in the common daily distribution of the food (possibly including the love-feasts, Act 2:43-47). This word is the same root as διακονια (ministration) in verse Act 6:1 and διακονος (deacon) in Phi 1:1; 1Ti 3:8-13. It is more frequently used in the N.T. of ministers (preachers) than of deacons, but it is quite possible, even probable, that the office of deacon as separate from bishop or elder grew out of this incident in Act 6:1-7. Furneaux is clear that these "seven" are not to be identified with the later "deacons" but why he does not make clear.3 Of good report
( μαρτυρουμενους). Present passive participle of μαρτυρεω, to bear witness to. Men with a good reputation as well as with spiritual gifts (the Holy Spirit and wisdom).We may appoint ( καταστησομεν). Future active indicative of καθιστημ, we shall appoint. The action of the apostles follows the choice by the church, but it is promised as a certainty, not as a possibility. The Textus Receptus has a first aorist active subjunctive here ( καταστησωμεν).4 But we
( εμεις δε). In contrast to the work given the seven.The ministry of the word ( τη διακονια του λογου). The same word διακονια employed in verse Act 6:1, but here about preaching as the special ministry with which the apostles were concerned. For "continue steadfastly" ( προσκαρτερησομεν) see on Act 2:42.5 Pleased
( ηρεσεν). Aorist active indicative of αρεσκω like Latin placuit when a vote was taken. The use of ενωπιον before "the whole multitude" is like the LXX.They chose ( εξελεξαντο). First aorist middle indicative of εκλεγω, to pick out for oneself. Each one of the seven has a Greek name and was undoubtedly a Hellenist, not an Aramaean Jew. Consummate wisdom is here displayed for the murmuring had come from the Hellenists, seven of whom were chosen to take proper care of the widows of Hellenists. This trouble was settled to stay settled so far as we know. Nothing is here told of any of the seven except Stephen who is "a man full of faith and the Holy Spirit" and Nicolas "a proselyte of Antioch" (who was not then born a Jew, but had come to the Jews from the Greek world).6 They laid their hands on them
( επεθηκαν αυτοις τας χειρας). First aorist active indicative of επιτιθημ. Probably by the apostles who ratified the choice (verse Act 6:3). The laying on of hands "was a symbol of the impartation of the gifts and graces which they needed to qualify them for the office. It was of the nature of a prayer that God would bestow the necessary gifts, rather than a pledge that they were actually conferred" (Hackett).7 Increased
( ηυξανεν). Imperfect active, kept on growing all the more because the apostles were now relieved from the daily ministration of the food.Multiplied ( επληθυνετο). Imperfect passive. The two imperfects kept pace with each other.Of the priests ( των ιερων). Who were usually Sadducees. It was a sad day for Annas and Caiaphas and all the sect of the Sadducees (Act 5:17).Were obedient to ( υπηκουον). Imperfect active of υπακουω, repetition, one after another.The faith ( τη πιστε). Here meaning the gospel, the faith system as in Rom 1:5; Gal 1:23; Jdg 1:3, etc. Here the word means more than individual trust in Christ.8 Wrought
( εποιε). Imperfect active, repeatedly wrought. Evidently a man like Stephen would not confine his "ministry" to "serving tables." He was called in verse Act 6:5 "full of faith and the Holy Spirit." Here he is termed "full of grace (so the best MSS., not faith) and power." The four words give a picture of remarkable attractiveness. The grace of God gave him the power and so "he kept on doing great wonders and signs among the people." He was a sudden whirlwind of power in the very realm of Peter and John and the rest.9 The synagogue of the Libertines
( εκ της συναγωγης της λεγομενης Λιβερτινων). The Libertines (Latin libertinus, a freedman or the son of a freedman) were Jews, once slaves of Rome (perhaps descendants of the Jews taken to Rome as captives by Pompey), now set free and settled in Jerusalem and numerous enough to have a synagogue of their own. Schuerer calls a Talmudic myth the statement that there were 480 synagogues in Jerusalem. There were many, no doubt, but how many no one knows. These places of worship and study were in all the cities of the later times where there were Jews enough to maintain one. Apparently Luke here speaks of five such synagogues in Jerusalem (that of the Libertines, of the Cyrenians, of the Alexandrians, of Cilicia, and of Asia). There probably were enough Hellenists in Jerusalem to have five such synagogues. But the language of Luke is not clear on this point. He may make only two groups instead of five since he uses the article των twice (once before Λιβερτινων κα Κυρηναιων κα Αλεξανδρεων, again before απο Κιλικιας κα Ασιας). He also changes from the genitive plural to απο before Cilicia and Asia. But, leaving the number of the synagogues unsettled whether five or two, it is certain that in each one where Stephen appeared as a Hellenist preaching Jesus as the Messiah he met opposition. Certain of them "arose" ( ανεστησαν) "stood up" after they had stood all that they could from Stephen, "disputing with Stephen" ( συνζητουντες τω Στεφανω). Present active participle of συνζητεω, to question together as the two on the way to Emmaus did (Luk 24:15). Such interruptions were common with Jews. They give a skilled speaker great opportunity for reply if he is quick in repartee. Evidently Stephen was fully equipped for the emergency. One of their synagogues had men from Cilicia in it, making it practically certain that young Saul of Tarsus, the brilliant student of Gamaliel, was present and tried his wits with Stephen. His ignominious defeat may be one explanation of his zest in the stoning of Stephen (Act 8:1).10 They were not able to withstand
( ουκ ισχυον αντιστηνα). Imperfect active of ισχυω, to have strength, and ingressive second aorist active (intransitive) infinitive of ανθιστημ. They continued unable (without strength enough) to take a stand against. Stephen knocked them down, Saul included, as fast as they got up. Stephen was like a battery charged and in action.The wisdom and spirit ( τη σοφια κα πνευματ). Dative case. They stood up against Stephen's wisdom and the Holy Spirit "by whom he spoke" ( ω ελαλε). Instrumental case and the relative agrees with "Spirit." He kept on speaking so ( ελαλε, imperfect active). It was a desperate situation.11 Then they suborned men
( τοτε υπεβαλον ανδρας). Second aorist active indicative of υποβαλλω, old verb, but here only in the N.T., to put under like a carpet, to bring men under one's control by suggestion or by money. One recalls the plight of Caiaphas in the trial of Jesus when he sought false witnesses. Subornaverunt. They put these men forward in an underhand way for fraud.Blasphemous words against Moses and God ( βλασφημα εις Μωυσην κα τον θεον). The punishment for blasphemy was stoning to death. See Mat 12:31 for discussion of the word βλασφημια, βλασφημεω, βλασφημος, all in the N.T. from βλαπτω, to harm, and φημη, speech, harmful speech, or βλαξ, stupid, and φημη. But the charge against Stephen was untrue. Please note that Moses is here placed before God and practically on a par with God in the matter of blasphemy. The purpose of this charge is to stir the prejudices of the people in the matter of Jewish rights and privileges. It is the Pharisees who are conducting this attack on Stephen while the Sadducees had led them against Peter and John. The position of Stephen is critical in the extreme for the Sadducees will not help him as Gamaliel did the apostles.12 They stirred up the people
( συνεκινησαν τον λαον). They shook the people together like an earthquake. First aorist active indicative of συνκινεω, to throw into commotion. Old verb, but here only in the N.T. The elders and the scribes (Pharisees) are reached, but no word about the Sadducees. This is the first record of the hostility of the masses against the disciples (Vincent).Came upon him ( επισταντες). Second aorist (ingressive) active participle of εφιστημ. Rushed at him.Seized ( συνηρπασαν). Effective aorist active of συναρπαζω as if they caught him after pursuit.13 False witnesses
( μαρτυρας ψευδεις). Just as Caiaphas did with Jesus.Ceaseth not ( ου παυετα). Wild charge just like a false witness that Stephen talks in the synagogues against the law and the holy temple.14 We have heard him say
( ακηκοαμεν αυτου λεγοντος). The only direct testimony and evidently wrong. Curiously like the charge brought against Jesus before Caiaphas that he would destroy the temple and build it again in three days. Undoubtedly Stephen had said something about Christianity before as meant for others besides Jews. He had caught the spirit of Jesus about worship as shown to the woman at Sychar in Act 6:4 that God is spirit and to be worshipped by men anywhere and everywhere without having to come to the temple in Jerusalem. It was inflammable material surely and it was easy to misrepresent and hard to clear up.This Jesus of Nazareth ( Ιησους ο Ναζωραιος ουτος). With contempt.15 As if the face of an angel
( ωσε προσωπον αγγελου). Even his enemies saw that, wicked as they were. See Exo 34:30 for the face of Moses when he came down from Sinai (2Co 3:7). Page quotes Tennyson: "God's glory smote him on the face." Where were Peter and John at this crisis? Apparently Stephen stands alone before the Sanhedrin as Jesus did. But he was not alone for he saw Jesus standing at the right hand of God (Act 7:56). There was little that Peter and John could have done if they had been present. Gamaliel did not interpose this time for the Pharisees were behind the charges against Stephen, false though they were as Gamaliel could have found out.1 Are these things so?
( ε ταυτα ουτως εχε). On this use of ε in a direct question see on Act 1:6. Literally "Do these things hold thus?" A formal question by the high priest like our "Do you plead guilty, or not guilty?" (Furneaux). The abrupt question of the high priest would serve to break the evident spell of the angelic look on Stephen's face. Two charges had been made against Stephen (1) speaking against the holy temple, (2) changing the customs which Moses had delivered. Stephen could not give a yes or no answer to these two charges. There was an element of truth in each of them and a large amount of error all mixed together. So he undertakes to explain his real position by the historical method, that is to say, by a rapid survey of God's dealing with the people of Israel and the Gentiles. It is the same method adopted by Paul in Pisidian Antioch (Act 13:16) after he had become the successor of Stephen in his interpretation of the universal mission of Christianity. If one is disposed to say that Luke made up this speech to suit Stephen's predicament, he has to explain how the style is less Lukan than the narrative portions of Acts with knowledge of Jewish traditions that a Greek would not be likely to know. Precisely how Luke obtained the data for the speech we do not know, but Saul heard it and Philip, one of the seven, almost certainly. Both could have given Luke help about it. It is even possible that some one took notes of this important address. We are to remember also that the speech was interrupted at the end and may not include all that Stephen meant to say. But enough is given to give us a good idea of how Stephen met the first charge "by showing that the worship of God is not confined to Jerusalem or the Jewish temple" (Page). Then he answers the second charge by proving that God had many dealings with their fathers before Moses came and that Moses foretold the coming of the Messiah who is now known to be Jesus. It is at this point (verse Act 7:51) that Stephen becomes passionate and so powerful that the wolves in the Sanhedrin lose all self-control. It is a great and masterful exposition of the worldwide mission of the gospel of Christ in full harmony with the Great Commission of Christ. The apostles had been so busy answering the Sadducees concerning the Resurrection of Christ and maintaining their freedom to teach and preach that they had not pushed the world-wide propaganda of the gospel as Jesus had commanded after they had received the Promise of the Father. But Stephen had proclaimed the same message of Christ and was now facing the same fate. Peter's mind had been enlightened by the Holy Spirit so that he could rightly interpret Joel and David in the light of Pentecost. "So Stephen read the history of the Old Testament with new eyes in the light of the life and death of Jesus" (Furneaux).2 Brethren and fathers
( ανδρες αδελφο κα πατερες). The spectators (brethren) and members of the Sanhedrin (fathers) as Paul in Act 22:1.Hearken ( ακουσατε). First aorist (ingressive) active imperative, Give me your attention now.The God of glory ( Hο θεος της δοξης). The God characterized by glory (genitive case, genus or kind) as seen in the Shekinah, the visible radiance of God. Jesus is also called "the Glory"=the Shekinah in Jas 2:1. Cf. Exo 25:22; Exo 40:34; Lev 9:6; Heb 9:5. By these words Stephen refutes the charge of blasphemy against God in Act 6:11.Appeared ( ωφθη). First aorist passive indicative of οραω. See on Luk 23:43. Before there was temple or tabernacle and away over in Mesopotamia (Ur of the Chaldees, Gen 11:31), even before ( πριν η with the infinitive) he dwelt in Haran ( Χαρραν, or Carrae not far from Edessa, where Crassus met death after his defeat by the Parthians B.C. 53).3 Which I shall shew thee
( ην αν σο δειξω). Indefinite relative clause with αν and the aorist active subjunctive (same form in first person singular as the future active indicative). Abraham followed on as God led him.4 When his father was dead
( μετα το αποθανειν αυτον). Μετα with the accusative of the articular infinitive and the accusative of general reference ( αυτον), regular Greek idiom. In Gen 11:32 it is stated that Terah died at Haran at the age of 205. There are various explanations of the discrepancy, but no one that seems certain. It is possible (Hackett, Felten) that Abraham is mentioned first in Gen 11:26 because he became the most prominent and was really younger than Haran his brother who died before the first migration who was really sixty years older than Abraham. According to this view Terah was 130 years old at the birth of Abraham, leaving Abraham 75 at the death of Terah (205).Wherein ye now dwell ( εις ην υμεις νυν κατοικειτε). Note εις in the sense of εν as often. Note also emphatic use of υμεις (ye) and now ( νυν).5 Not so much as to set his foot on
( ουδε βημα ποδος). From Deu 2:5. Old word from βαινω, to go, to step. "Stepping of a foot," only instance of this original meaning in the N.T. From this it comes to mean a platform reached by steps, official seat of a judge (Mat 27:19). The field purchased by Abraham (Gen 23:9-17) was not a gift from God.Promised ( επηγγειλατο). First aorist middle indicative of επαγγελλω, common verb. See Gen 12:7; Gen 17:8; Gen 48:4 for this promise. So God appeared again to Abraham in a strange land.In possession ( εις κατασχεσιν). Late word, in LXX, and in N.T. only here and verse Act 7:45. From κατεχω, to hold back, then to hold fast (or down), to possess. It was fulfilled in the descendants of Abraham.When as yet he had no child ( ουκ οντος αυτω τεκνου). Genitive absolute with negative ουκ rather than μη to emphasize actual absence of a child. He had only the promise of God about the land and the child.6 On this wise
( ουτως). A free quotation from Gen 15:13.Should sojourn ( εστα παροικον). Shall be a sojourner, Παροικος ( παρα, beside, οικος, home), one dwelling near one's home, but not of it, so a stranger, foreigner, old word, often in LXX, temporary residence without full rights of citizenship (Act 7:29; Act 13:17), and descriptive of Christians (Eph 2:19; 1Pe 1:17; 1Pe 2:11).In a strange land ( εν γη αλλοτρια). In a land not one's own, that belongs to another, alien as in Mat 17:25, which see.Four hundred years ( ετη τετρακοσια). Accusative of duration of time. As in Gen 15:13, but a round number as in Exo 12:40 the time is 430 years. But in Gal 3:17 Paul, following the LXX in Exo 12:40, takes the 430 years to cover the period in Canaan and the stay in Egypt, cutting the sojourn in Egypt to about half. Josephus gives it both ways. Hackett suggests two solutions, one that there were two ways of reckoning the period among the Jews with no way of settling it, the other that by the 430 years in Egypt the writers meant to include Canaan also as merely the preliminary to the period in Egypt.7 Will I judge
( κρινω εγω). Future (accent on ω) active indicative of κρινω and εγω (I) expressed is emphatic.In this place ( εν τω τοπω τουτω). Quoted from Exo 3:12 and referring to Sinai or Horeb, but Stephen applies it to the Promised Land.8 The covenant of circumcision
( διαθηκην περιτομης). A covenant marked by (genitive) circumcision (no article) of which circumcision is the sign (Rom 4:11) as set forth in Gen 17:9-14. In the ancient Greek διαθηκη was usually will (Latin, testamentum) and συνθηκη was used for covenant ( συν, together, rather than δια, between). But the LXX and the N.T. use διαθηκη for covenant (will in Heb 9:15) as Lightfoot on Gal 3:16 says: "The LXX translation and New Testament writers probably preferred διαθηκη as better expressing thefree grace of God than συνθηκη."And so ( κα ουτως). After the covenant was made and as a sign and seal of it.9 Moved with jealousy
( ζηλωσαντες). First aorist active participle of ζηλοω, old verb from ζηλος (Act 5:17), to burn or boil with zeal, and then with envy as here (Act 17:5, etc.) and Gen 37:11.10 Delivered him out
( εξειλατο αυτον εκ). First aorist middle indicative of εξαιρεω, old verb to take out, snatch out. Note repetition of εκ.Pharaoh King of Egypt ( Φαραω βασιλεως Αιγυπτου). Pharaoh is not a name, but a title, the Egyptian per\u131?\u131? meaning great house.11 Found no sustenance
( ουχ ηυρισκον χορτασματα). Imperfect active, kept on not finding.Chortasmata is fromchortazo , originally to feed with grass ( χορτος) or herbs. Old word, but only here in the N.T. and includes food for both men and animals. In Gen 24:25; Gen 24:32 it is fodder for the cattle, a first necessity for owners of herds of cattle.12 That there was corn
( οντα σιτια). Participle (present active of ειμ) in indirect discourse, after ακουσας, "heard of corn being in Egypt." Σιτια is diminutive of σιτος and means grain (wheat, barley, not our maize or Indian corn), old word also for provisions, victuals, here only in the N.T.The first time ( πρωτον). While Jacob himself remained in Canaan before he went down to Egypt and died there (verse Act 7:15).13 At the second time
( εν τω δευτερω). This expression only here in the N.T. This second visit is recorded in Gen 45:1.Became manifest ( φανερον εγενετο). In Gen 41:12 the fact that Joseph was a Hebrew had been incidentally mentioned to Pharaoh, but now it was made clear to him.14 Three-score and fifteen souls
( εν ψυχαις εβδομηκοντα πεντε). Stephen follows the LXX which counts some grandchildren of Joseph and so makes it 75 whereas Gen 46:26 has 66 and then the next verse makes it Act 7:70 including Jacob and Joseph with his two sons. The use of εν means "consisting in."16 They were carried over unto Shechem
( μετετεθησαν εις Συχεμ). First aorist passive of μετατιθημ, only here in the N.T. in this sense of changing places. Jacob was buried in the cave of Machpelah (Gen 50:13). The O.T. does not say where the sons of Jacob were buried save that Joseph was buried in Shechem (Jos 24:32). Possibly only "our fathers" without Jacob is the subject of "were carried."Which Abraham bought ( ω ωνησατο Αβρααμ). Hackett is sure that our present text is wrong. Hort notes some sixty "primitive errors" in the critical text of the N.T. It is possible that this is also one. If "Jacob" is substituted for "Abraham," the matter is cleared up. "It is quite as likely, judging a priori, that the word producing the error escaped from some early copyist as that so glaring an error was committed by Stephen" (Hackett). At any rate Abraham bought a burying-place, the cave of Machpelah, from Ephron the Hittite at Hebron (Gen 23:16), while Jacob bought a field from the sons of Hamor at Shechem (Gen 33:19; Jos 24:32). Abraham had built an altar at Shechem when he entered Canaan (Gen 12:6). It is possible, of course, that Abraham also bought the ground on which the altar stood.In Shechem ( εν Συχεμ). This is the reading of Aleph B C instead of the Textus Receptus του Συχεμ which makes it "Hamar the father of Sichem." "In Shechem" is the true reading.17 Drew nigh
( ηγγιζεν). Imperfect active, was drawing nigh.18 Another king
( βασιλευς ετερος). A different kind of king also, probably a king of the new dynasty after the shepherd kings had been expelled from Egypt.Who knew not Joseph ( ος ουκ ηιδε τον Ιωσηφ). Second past perfect of οιδα used like an imperfect. Joseph's history and services meant nothing to the new king. "The previous dynasty had been that of the Hyksos: the new king was Ahmes who drove out the Hyksos" (Knobel).19 Dealt subtilly
( κατασοφισαμενος). First aorist middle participle of κατασοφιζομα, late compound ( κατα and σοφιζω, old verb, to make wise, to become wise, then to play the sophist), perfective use of κατα. In the LXX, but here only in the N.T. To use fraud, craft, deceit.That they should cast out their babes ( του ποιειν τα βρεφη εκθετα). Του ποιειν (genitive of the articular present infinitive) can be either design or result. The Revised Version here takes it as purpose while the Authorized as result. In either case Pharaoh required the Israelites to expose their children to death, a possible practice done voluntarily in heathen China and by heathen in so-called Christian lands. But the Israelites fought against such an iniquity. The word εκθετα (exposed, cast out) is a verbal adjective from εκτιθημ. It is an old word, but here only in the N.T. and not in the LXX.To the end they might not live ( εις το μη ζωογονεισθα). Purpose with εις and the articular infinitive (present middle). This compound verb is from ζωογονος (from ζωος, alive, and γενω, to bear) and is used by late writers and the LXX. It is three times in the N.T. (here, Luk 17:33; 1Ti 6:13) in the sense to preserve alive.20 Exceeding fair
( αστειος τω θεω). Ethical dative, fair to God (as God looked at him). Αστειος is from αστυ, city, and so means "of the city," with city manners and polish. Old word, only twice in the N.T. (here and Heb 11:23) and both times about Moses and taken from Exo 2:2.He was nourished ( ανετραφη). Second aorist passive indicative of ανατρεφω. He was brought up at home for three months in defiance of the new Pharaoh.21 When he was cast out
( εκτεθεντος αυτου). Genitive absolute with first aorist passive participle of εκτιθημ.Took up ( ανειλατο). Second aorist middle indicative (with first aorist vowel α instead of ε as often in the Koine) of αναιρεω, common in the N.T. in the sense of take up and make away with, to kill as in verse Act 7:28, but here only in the N.T. in the original sense of taking up from the ground and with the middle voice (for oneself). Quoted here from Exo 2:5. The word was used of old for picking up exposed children as here. Vincent quotes Aristophanes (Clouds, 531): "I exposed (the child), and some other women, having taken it, adopted ( ανειλετο) it." Vulgate has sustulit. "Adopted" is the idea here. "After the birth of a child the father took it up to his bosom, if he meant to rear it; otherwise it was doomed to perish" (Hackett).Nourished him for her own son ( ανεθρεψατο αυτον εαυτη εις υιον). Literally, "she nursed him up for herself ( εαυτη besides middle voice) as a son." This use of εις=as occurs in the old Greek, but is very common in the LXX as a translation of the Hebrew le. The tradition is that she designed Moses for the throne as the Pharaoh had no son (Josephus, Ant. ii. 9, 7).22 Was instructed
( επαιδευθη). First aorist passive indicative of παιδευω, to train a child ( παις), the usual idea in ancient Greek as here. The notion of chastisement (Heb 12:6) is also in the old Greek and especially in the LXX and the N.T. Here with instrumental case ( παση σοφια) or the locative. The accusative would usually be retained after this verb. The priestly caste in Egypt was noted for their knowledge of science, astronomy, medicine, and mathematics. This reputation was proverbial (1Ki 4:30). Modern discoveries have thrown much light on the ancient civilization of Egypt. Moses, like Paul, was a man of the schools.Mighty in his words and works ( δυνατος εν λογοις κα εργοις αυτου). The same phrase used of Jesus in Luk 24:19. The adjective δυνατος is employed of Apollos as an interpreter of the Scriptures (Act 18:24). Moses did not have the rhetorical skill or eloquence of Aaron (Exo 4:10), but his words like his deeds carried weight and power.23 When he was well-nigh forty years old
( Hως επληρουτο αυτω τεσσαρακονταετης χρονος). A rather awkward Greek idiom for the English: "When a forty year old time (same idiom in Act 13:18 and only twice in the N.T.) was being fulfilled ( επληρουτο, imperfect passive) for him (dative case)." The life of Moses is divided into three periods of forty years each (in Egypt 40 years, in Midian 40, governed Israel 40, 120 when he died, Deu 34:7).It came into his heart ( ανεβη επ την καρδιαν αυτου). Second aorist active indicative of αναβαινω, common verb. Came up as if from the lower deeps of his nature. This Hebrew image occurs in Jer 3:16; Isa 65:17; 1Co 2:9.To visit ( επισκεψασθα). First aorist middle infinitive of επισκεπτομα, old verb to go to see for oneself, with his own eyes, to help if possible. Used of God visiting his people (Luk 7:16). Our "visit" is from Latin video, to see, visito, to go to see. During the Welsh mining troubles the Prince of Wales made a sympathetic visit to see for himself the actual condition of the coal miners. Moses desired to know first hand how his kinsmen were faring.24 Suffer wrong
( αδικουμενον). Present passive participle of αδικηο. By blows (Exo 2:11).Avenged ( εποιησεν εκδικησιν). First aorist active indicative of ποιεω. This idiom occurs in Luk 18:7 with εκδικησιν (this from εκδικεω and that from εκδικος without right or law δικη and then exacting law of right out of εκ one, exacting vengeance).Him that was oppressed ( τω καταπονουμενω). Present passive articular participle in the dative case of καταπονεο, to tire down with toil, to treat roughly, common in late Greek, in the N.T. only here and 2Pe 2:7 (sore distressed). The man was on the point of being overcome.Smiting ( παταξας). First aorist active participle of πατασσω, in the old Greek the beat of the heart, only in the LXX and N.T. to smite a deadly blow as here like πλησσω.25 He supposed
( ενομιζεν). Imperfect active of νομιζω. He was supposing, Stephen explains, when he smote the Egyptian.That his brethren understood ( συνιενα τους αδελφους). Present active infinitive of συνιημ, to send (put) together, to grasp, to comprehend, in indirect discourse with the accusative of general reference.By his hand was giving them deliverance ( δια χειρος αυτου διδωσιν σοτηριαν αυτοις). Picturesque use of "hand" as in Act 2:23, present active indicative of διδωμ retained in indirect discourse after imperfect ενομιζεν. But they understood not ( ο δε ου συνηκαν). Page notes "the rhetorical power of these words" from Stephen. Συνηκαν (first aorist indicative, κ aorist) refers to συνιενα just before.26 The day following
( τη επιουση ημερα). Locative case, "on the following day" (from επειμ, to come upon, to approach, present active participle επιων -ουσα, -ον). Common phrase in old Greek both with ημερα (day) as here and without as Act 16:11. Only in Acts in the N.T.Appeared ( ωφθη). First aorist passive indicative of οραω not with idea that only a vision but rather that it was sudden or unexpected.As they strove ( μαχομενοις). Present middle participle of μαχομα, actually fighting.Would have set them at one again ( συνηλλασσεν αυτους εις ειρηνεν). Better, he tried to reconcile them (or change them into peace). It is the conative imperfect active as in Mat 3:14 of συναλλασσω, only here in the N.T. though common in the old Greek. Vulgate has reconciliabat. The usual word in the N.T. for reconcile is καταλλασσω.Do ye wrong one to another ( αδικειτε αλληλους). The same word used in verse Act 7:24 of the wrong done one of the Hebrews by the Egyptian, but here both are "brethren."27 Thrust him away
( απωσατο αυτον). First aorist middle indicative (Koine for Attic απεωσατο) of απωθεω, to push away from oneself in middle voice as here, common in old Greek. Again in verse Act 7:39; Act 13:46; Rom 11:1; 1Ti 1:19. It is always the man who is doing the wrong who is hard to reconcile.28 Wouldest thou kill me?
( μη ανελειν με συ θελεις). Expecting the answer no, but a thrust direct at Moses, Do you wish to kill me (note με συ right together,me thou ). See Exo 2:14 quoted by Stephen.29 Sojourner
( παροικος). Temporary dweller (cf. Abraham in verse Act 7:6) in Midian though for forty years.30 Sentence begins with genitive absolute again.In a flame of fire in a bush
( εν φλογ πυρος βατου). Horeb in Exo 3:1; but Sinai and Horeb were "probably peaks of one mountain range" (Page), Horeb "the mountain of the dried-up ground," Sinai "the mountain of the thorns." Literally, "in the flame of fire of a bush" (two genitives, πυρος and βατου dependent on φλογ, flame). Descriptive genitives as in Act 9:15; 2Th 1:8. Βατος (bush) is the wild acacia (mimosa nilotica). In Exo 3:20 it is Jehovah who speaks. Hence "angel" here with Stephen is understood to be the Angel of the Presence, the Eternal Logos of the Father, the Angel of Jehovah.31 The sight
( το οραμα). Used of visions in the N.T. as in Mat 17:9.As he drew near ( προσερχομενου αυτου). Genitive absolute with present middle participle of προσερχομα.A voice of the Lord ( φωνη κυριου). Here the angel of Jehovah of verse Act 7:30 is termed Jehovah himself. Jesus makes powerful use of these words in his reply to the Sadducees in defence of the doctrine of the resurrection and the future life (Mar 12:26; Mat 22:32; Luk 20:37) that God here describes himself as the God of the living.Trembled ( εντρομος γενομενος). Literally, becoming tremulous or terrified. The adjective εντρομος ( εν, τρομος from τρεμω, to tremble, to quake) occurs in Plutarch and the LXX. In the N.T. only here and Act 16:29.Durst not ( ουκ ετολμα). Imperfect active, was not daring, negative conative imperfect.33 Holy ground
( γη αγια). The priests were barefooted when they ministered in the temple. Moslems enter their mosques barefooted today. Cf. Jos 5:15.Sandal ( υποδημα, bound under) is here "a distributive singular" (Hackett). Even the ground near the bush was "holy," a fine example for Stephen's argument.34 I have surely seen
( ιδων ειδον). Imitation of the Hebrew infinitive absolute, (Exo 3:7) "Seeing I saw" (cf. Heb 6:14).The affliction ( την κακωσιν). From κακοω, to treat evilly (from κακος, evil). Old word, here only in the N.T. and from Exo 3:7.Groaning ( στεναγμου). Old word from στεναζω, to sigh, to groan. In the N.T. only here and Rom 8:26. Root στεν in our word stentorian.I am come down ( κατεβην). Second aorist active indicative of καταβαινω, I came down.To deliver ( εξελεσθα). Second aorist middle infinitive of εξαιρεω, to take out for myself.I will send ( αποστειλω). First aorist active subjunctive (hortatory of αποστελλω, "Let me send").35 This Moses
( Τουτον τον Μωυσην). Rhetorical repetition follows this description of Moses (five times, anaphora, besides the use here, six cases of ουτος here about Moses: verse Act 7:35 twice, Act 7:36; Act 7:37; Act 7:38; Act 7:40). Clearly Stephen means to draw a parallel between Moses and Jesus. They in Egyptdenied ( ηρνησαντο) Moses as now you the Jews denied ( ηρνησασθε, Act 3:13) Jesus. Those in Egypt scouted Moses as "ruler and judge" (verses Act 7:27; Act 7:35, αρχοντα κα δικαστην) and God "hath sent" ( απεσταλκεν, perfect active indicative, state of completion) Moses "both a ruler and a deliverer" ( αρχοντα κα λυτρωτην) as Jesus was to be (Luk 1:68; Luk 2:38; Heb 9:12; Tit 2:14). "Ransomer" or "Redeemer" ( λυτρωτης) is not found elsewhere, λυτρον (ransom), λυτροω, to ransom, and λυτρωσις, ransoming or redemption, are found often. In Act 5:31 Christ is termed "Prince and Saviour."With the hand ( συν χειρ). So the correct text. The Pharisees had accused Stephen of blaspheming "against Moses and God" (Act 6:11). Stephen here answers that slander by showing how Moses led the people out of Egypt in co-operation ( συν) with the hand of the Angel of Jehovah.37 Like unto me
( ως εμε). This same passage Peter quoted to the crowd in Solomon's Porch (Act 3:22). Stephen undoubtedly means to argue that Moses was predicting the Messiah as a prophet like himself who is no other than Jesus so that these Pharisees are in reality opposing Moses. It was a neat turn.38 In the church in the wilderness
( εν τη εκκλησια εν τη ερημω). Better rendered "congregation" here as in Heb 2:12 (Psa 22:22), the people of Israel gathered at Mt. Sinai, the whole nation. Moses is here represented as receiving the law from an angel as in Heb 2:2; Gal 3:19 (Deu 33:2, LXX) and so was a mediator ( μεσιτης) or middle man between the angel and the people whereas Jesus is the Mediator of a better covenant (Heb 8:6). But Exodus does not speak of an angel.Living oracles ( λογια ζωντα). A λογιον is a little word (diminutive of λογος). Common in the old Greek, LXX, Philo, in ecclesiastical writers for sayings of Christ, Papias (for instance) saying that Matthew wrote in Hebrew (Aramaic) "Logia of Jesus." Oxyrhynchus papyri fragments called "Logia of Jesus" are of much interest though only fragments. The Greeks used it of the "oracles" or brief sayings from Delphi. In the N.T. the word occurs only four times (Act 7:38; Rom 3:2; Heb 5:12; 1Pe 4:11). Here the participle ζωντα, living, is the same used by Peter (1Pe 2:4.), stone ( λιθος) of Christ and Christians. The words from God to Moses are still "living" today. In 1Pe 4:11 the word is applied to one who speaks λογια θεου (oracles of God). In Rom 3:2 Paul refers to the substance of the law and of prophecy. In Heb 5:12 the writer means the substance of the Christian religious teaching.39 To whom
( ω). That is Moses, this Moses.Would not be ( ουκ ηθελησαν γενεσθα). Aorist active, negative aorist, were unwilling to become ( γενεσθα) obedient.Thrust him from them ( απωσαντο). Indirect middle of the very verb used of the man (verse Act 7:27) who "thrust" Moses away from him.Turned back ( εστραφησαν). Second aorist passive indicative of στρεφω, to turn. They yearned after the fleshpots of Egypt and even the gods of Egypt. It is easy now to see why Stephen has patiently led his hearers through this story. He is getting ready for the home-thrust.40 Gods which shall go before us
( θεους ο προπορευσοντα ημων). Exo 32:1. As guides and protectors, perhaps with some allusion to the pillar of fire and of cloud that had gone before them (Exo 13:21). The future indicative here with ο (relative) expresses purpose.Ye wot not ( ουκ οιδαμεν). We do not know. How quickly they had forgotten both God and Moses while Moses was absent in the mount with God.Become of him ( εγενετο αυτω). Happened to him. "This" ( ουτος) here is a contemptuous allusion to Moses by the people.41 They made a calf
( εμοσχοποιησαν). First aorist active indicative of μοσχοποιεω, here only in the N.T. and unknown elsewhere. The LXX (Exo 32:3) has εποιησε μοσχον from which phrase the word is evidently made. Aaron made the calf, but so did the people (Exo 32:35).The idol ( τω ειδωλω). Stephen calls it by the right name. The people said it was their way of worshipping Jehovah! So the Egyptians worshipped the bull Apis at Memphis as the symbol of Osiris (the sun). They had another sacred bull Mnevis at Leontopolis. Ειδωλον (from ειδος, form or figure) is the image or likeness of anything. The heathen worship the god through the image or idol.Rejoiced ( ευφραινοντο). Imperfect, middle, kept on rejoicing (Exo 32:6; Exo 32:18) or making merry.42 Gave them up
( παρεδωκεν). First aorist active indicative of παραδιδωμ. This same form occurs three times like clods on a coffin in a grave in Rom 1:24; Rom 1:26; Rom 1:28 where Paul speaks of God giving the heathen up to their lusts.To serve the host of heaven ( λατρευειν τη στρατια του ουρανου). The verb λατρευω is used of the worship of God (Mat 4:10) as well as of idols as here (from λατρον, hire, λατρις, hireling, then to serve). But the worship of the host of heaven (Deu 17:3; 2Ki 17:16; 2Ki 21:3; 2Ch 33:3; 2Ch 33:5; Jer 8:2; Jer 19:13) is Sabaism or worship of the host ( στρατια) of heaven (sun, moon, and stars) instead of the Lord of hosts. This star-worship greatly injured the Jews.In the book of the prophets ( εν βιβλω των προφητων). That is the twelve minor prophets which the Jews counted as one book (cf. Act 13:40). This quotation is from Amo 5:25-27. The greater prophets were Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel.Slain beasts ( σφαγια). Here only in the N.T. (from Amo 5:25) σφαγη, slaughter, σφαζω, to slay.43 The tabernacle of Moloch
( την σκηνην του Μολοχ). Or tent of Moloch which they took up after each halt instead of the tabernacle of Jehovah. Moloch was the god of the Amorites to whom children were offered as live sacrifices, an ox-headed image with arms outstretched in which children were placed and hollow underneath so that fire could burn underneath.The star of the god Rephan ( το αστρον του θεου Ρομφα). Spelled also Romphan and Remphan. Supposed to be Coptic for the star Saturn to which the Egyptians, Arabs, and Phoenicians gave worship. But some scholars take the Hebrew Kiyyoon to mean statues and not a proper name at all, "statues of your gods" carried in procession, making "figures" ( τυπους) with both "tabernacle" and "star" which they carried in procession.I will carry ( μετοικιω). Attic future of μετοικισω from μετοικιζω.Beyond Babylon ( επεκεινα Βαβυλωνος). The Hebrew and the LXX have "beyond Damascus." An adverbial preposition ( επ' εκεινα with μερη understood) used in the old Greek and the LXX with the ablative case and meaning "beyond." Here only in the N.T. in quotation from Amo 5:27.44 The tabernacle of the testimony
( η σκηνη του μαρτυριου). Probably suggested by the mention of "the tabernacle of Moloch" (verse Act 7:43). See on Mat 17:4 for discussion of σκηνη (from σκια, shadow, root σκα, to cover). This first sanctuary was not the temple, but the tent in the wilderness. "Stephen passes on from the conduct of the Israelites to his other argument that God is not necessarily worshipped in a particular spot" (Page).According to the figure ( κατα τον τυπον). According to the type or pattern. Τυπος is from τυπτω, to strike, to smite, and is the print of the blow (Joh 20:25), then the figure formed by a blow or impression like our type, a model or example. Quoted from Exo 25:40. Common word in the old Greek.That he had seen ( ον εωρακε). Past perfect active of οραω, to see (double reduplication).45 Which
( ην). Agreeing with σκηνην, not with τυπον.In their turn ( διαδεξαμενο). First aorist middle participle of διαδεχομα, to receive through another, to receive in sucession or in turn. Late Greek, only here in N.T. Deissmann (Bible Studies, p. 115) argues from a second century B.C. papyrus that διαδοχος means rather deputy or court official than successor.With Joshua ( μετα Ιησου). With Jesus, the Greek form of Joshua (contracted from Jehoshua, Mat 1:21), as in Heb 4:8.When they entered on the possession of the nations ( εν τη κατασχεσε των εθνων). Literally "in (or at the time of) the possession of the nations." See on Act 7:5 for the only other N.T. instance of κατασχεσις.Which ( ων). The nations, genitive by attraction to case of εθνων.Thrust out ( εξωσεν). First aorist active indicative of εξωθεω, to push out, common verb, here, only in N.T. save some MSS. in Act 27:39.46 Asked
( ηιτησατο). Aorist middle (indirect) indicative, asked for himself (as a favour to himself). Cf. 2Sa 7:2.A habitation ( σκηνωμα). Like Psa 132:5, but it was a house that David proposed to build (2Sa 7:2), not a tent ( σκηνη) which already existed. Σκηνωμα here means a more permanent abode ( οικον, house, in verse Act 7:47), though from the same root as σκηνη.48 Howbeit
( αλλ'). By contrast with what Solomon did and David planned. Note emphatic position of "not" ( αλλ' ουχ), "But not does the Most High dwell." The presence of the Most High is not confined in any building, even one so splendid as Solomon's Temple as Solomon himself foresaw and acknowledged in his prayer (1Ki 8:27; 2Ch 6:18).In houses made with hands ( εν χειροποιητοις). No word here for "houses" or "temples" in correct text ( ναοις temples in Textus Receptus). Literally, "In things made with hands" ( χειρ, hand, ποιητος, verbal adjective of ποιεω). It occurs in Mar 14:58 of the temple and of the sanctuary of Moab (Isa 16:12). It occurs also in Act 7:24; Heb 9:11; Heb 9:24; Eph 2:11. Common in the old Greek.The prophet ( ο προφητης). Isa 66:1. Isaiah taught plainly that heaven is God's throne.49 What manner of house
( Ποιον οικον). What sort of a house? This interrogative is sometimes scornful as in Act 4:7; Luk 6:32 (Page). So Stephen shows by Isaiah that Solomon was right that the temple was not meant to "confine" God's presence and that Jesus had rightly shown that God is a spirit and can be worshipped anywhere by any individual of any race or land. It is a tremendous argument for the universality and spirituality of Christianity free from the shackles of Jewish racial and national limitations, but its very strength only angered the Sanhedrin to desperation.51 Stiffnecked
( σκληροτραχηλο). From σκληρος (hard) and τραχηλος, neck, both old words, but this compound only in the LXX and here alone in the N.T. Critics assume that Stephen was interrupted at this point because of the sharp tone of the speech. That may be true, but the natural climax is sufficient explanation.Uncircumcised in heart ( απεριτμητο καρδιαις). Late adjective common in LXX and here only in the N.T. Verbal of περιτεμνω, to cut around and α privative. Both of these epithets are applied to the Jews in the O.T. (Exo 32:9; Exo 33:3; Exo 33:5; Exo 34:9; Lev 26:41; Deu 9:6; Jer 6:10). Καρδιαις is locative plural like ωσιν (ears), but some MSS. have genitive singular καρδιας (objective genitive). No epithet could have been more galling to these Pharisees than to be turned "uncircumcised in heart" (Rom 2:29). They had only the physical circumcision which was useless.Ye always ( υμεις αε). Emphatic position of humeis and "always" looks backward over the history of their forefathers which Stephen had reviewed.Resist ( αντιπιπτετε). Old word to fall against, to rush against. Only here in the N.T., but used in the O.T. which is here quoted (Num 27:14). Their fathers had made "external worship a substitute for spiritual obedience" (Furneaux). Stephen has shown how God had revealed himself gradually, the revelation sloping upward to Christ Jesus. "And as he saw his countrymen repeating the old mistake--clinging to the present and the material, while God was calling them to higher spiritual levels--and still, as ever, resisting the Holy Spirit, treating the Messiah as the patriarchs had treated Joseph, and the Hebrews Moses--the pity of it overwhelmed him, and his mingled grief and indignation broke out in words of fire, such as burned of old on the lips of the prophets" (Furneaux). Stephen, the accused, is now the accuser, and the situation becomes intolerable to the Sanhedrin.52 Which of the prophets
( τινα των προφητων). Jesus (Luk 11:47; Mat 23:29-37) had charged them with this very thing. Cf. 2Ch 36:16.Which shewed before ( προκαταγγειλαντας). The very prophets who foretold the coming of the Messiah their fathers killed.The coming ( της ελευσεως). Not in ancient Greek or LXX and only here in the N.T. (in a few late writers).Betrayers ( προδοτα). Just like Judas Iscariot. He hurled this old biting word at them. In the N.T. only here and Luk 6:16; 2Ti 3:4. It cut like a knife. It is blunter than Peter in Act 3:13.Murderers ( φονεις). The climax with this sharp word used of Barabbas (Act 3:14).53 Ye who
( οιτινες). The very ones who, quippe qui, often in Acts when the persons are enlarged upon (Act 8:15; Act 9:35; Act 10:41; Act 10:47).As it was ordained by angels ( εις διαταγας αγγελων). About angels see on Act 7:38. Διαταγη (from διατασσω, to arrange, appoint) occurs in late Greek, LXX, inscriptions, papyri, Deissmann, Light from the Ancient East, pp. 89ff., and in N.T. only here and Rom 13:2. At (or as) the appointment of angels (cf. Mat 10:41; Mat 12:41 for this use of εις).And kept it not ( κα ουκ εφυλαξατε). Like a whipcracker these words cut to the quick. They gloried in possessing the law and openly violated it (Rom 2:23).54 When they heard
( ακουοντες). Present active participle of ακουω, while hearing.They were cut to the heart ( διεπριοντο ταις καρδιαις). See Act 5:33 where the same word and form (imperfect passive of διαπριω) is used of the effect of Peter's speech on the Sadducees. Here Stephen had sent a saw through the hearts of the Pharisees that rasped them to the bone.They gnashed on him with their teeth ( εβρυχον τους οδοντας επ' αυτον). Imperfect (inchoative) active of βρυχω (Attic βρυκω), to bite with loud noise, to grind or gnash the teeth. Literally, They began to gnash their teeth at ( επ') him (just like a pack of hungry, snarling wolves). Stephen knew that it meant death for him.55 And Jesus standing
( κα Ιησουν εστωτα). Full of the Holy Spirit, gazing steadfastly into heaven, he saw God's glory and Jesus "standing" as if he had risen to cheer the brave Stephen. Elsewhere (save verse Act 7:56 also) he is pictured as sitting at the right hand of God (the Session of Christ) as in Mat 26:64; Mar 16:19; Act 2:34; Eph 1:20; Col 3:1; Heb 1:3.56 Opened
( διηνοιγμενους). Perfect passive predicate participle of διανοιγνυμ (cf. Mat 3:16; Luk 3:21).The son of man ( τον υιον του ανθρωπου). Elsewhere in the N.T. in Christ's own words. Here Stephen may refer to the words of Jesus as preserved in Mat 26:64.57 Stopped their ears
( συνεσχον τα ωτα αυτων). Second aorist active of συνεχω, to hold together. They held their ears together with their hands and affected to believe Stephen guilty of blasphemy (cf. Mat 26:65).Rushed upon him with one accord ( ωρμησαν ομοθυμαδον επ' αυτον). Ingressive aorist active indicative of ορμαω, to rush impetuously as the hogs did down the cliff when the demons entered them (Luk 8:33). No vote was taken by the Sanhedrin. No scruple was raised about not having the right to put him to death (Joh 8:31). It may have taken place after Pilate's recall and before his successor came or Pilate, if there, just connived at such an incident that did not concern Rome. At any rate it was mob violence like modern lynching that took the law into the hands of the Sanhedrin without further formalities.Out of the city ( εκ της πολεως). To keep from defiling the place with blood. But they sought to kill Paul as soon as they got him out of the temple area (Act 21:30).Stoned ( ελιθοβολουν). Imperfect active indicative of λιθοβολεω, began to stone, from λιθοβολος ( λιθος, stone, βαλλω, to throw), late Greek verb, several times in the N.T. as Luk 13:34. Stoning was the Jewish punishment for blasphemy (Lev 24:14-16).The witnesses ( ο μαρτυρες). The false testifiers against Stephen suborned by the Pharisees (Act 6:11; Act 6:13). These witnesses had the privilege of casting the first stones (Deu 13:10; Deu 17:7) against the first witness for Christ with death (martyr in our modern sense of the word).At the feet of a young man named Saul ( παρα τους ποδας νεανιου καλουμενου Σαυλου). Beside ( παρα) the feet. Our first introduction to the man who became the greatest of all followers of Jesus Christ. Evidently he was not one of the "witnesses" against Stephen, for he was throwing no stones at him. But evidently he was already a leader in the group of Pharisees. We know from later hints from Saul (Paul) himself that he had been a pupil of Gamaliel (Act 22:3). Gamaliel, as the Pharisaic leader in the Sanhedrin, was probably on hand to hear the accusations against Stephen by the Pharisees. But, if so, he does not raise his voice against this mob violence. Saul does not seem to be aware that he is going contrary to the views of his master, though pupils often go further than their teachers.59 They stoned
( ελιθοβολουν). Same verb and tense repeated, they kept on stoning, they kept it up as he was calling upon the Lord Jesus and making direct prayer to him as "Lord Jesus" ( Κυριε Ιησου).Receive my spirit ( δεξα το πνευμα μου). Aorist middle imperative, urgency, receive it now. Many have followed Stephen into death with these words upon their dying lips. See, Act 9:14; Act 9:21; Act 22:16.60 Kneeled down
( θεις τα γονατα). Second aorist active participle of τιθημ, placing the knees (on the ground). This idiom is not in the old Greek for kneeling, but Luke has it five times (Luk 22:41; Act 7:60; Act 9:40; Act 22:36; Act 21:5) and Mark once (Act 15:19). Jesus was standing at the right hand of God and Stephen knelt before him in worship and called on him in prayer.Lay not this sin to their charge ( μη στησηις αυτοις ταυτην την αμαρτιαν). First aorist (ingressive) active subjunctive with μη, regular Greek idiom, Place not to them or against them (dative αυτοις) this sin. The very spirit of Jesus towards his enemies as he died upon the Cross (Luk 23:34).He fell asleep ( εκοιμηθη). First aorist passive indicative of κοιμαω, to put to sleep. Old verb and the metaphor of sleep for death is common in all languages, but it is peculiarly appropriate here as Jesus used it of Lazarus. See also Act 13:36; 1Co 15:18, etc. Our word cemetery ( κοιμητηριον) is the sleeping place of the dead. Knowling calls εκοιμηθη here "a picture word of rest and calmness which stands in dramatic contrast to the rage and violence of the scene."1 Was consenting
( ην συνευδοκων). Periphrastic imperfect of συνευδοκεω, a late double compound ( συν, ευ, δοκεω) that well describes Saul's pleasure in the death ( αναιρεσις, taking off, only here in the N.T., though old word) of Stephen. For the verb see on Luk 23:32. Paul himself will later confess that he felt so (Act 22:20), coolly applauding the murder of Stephen, a heinous sin (Rom 1:32). It is a gruesome picture. Chapter 7 should have ended here.On that day ( εν εκεινη τη ημερα). On that definite day, that same day as in Act 2:41.A great persecution ( διωγμος μεγας). It was at first persecution from the Sadducees, but this attack on Stephen was from the Pharisees so that both parties are now united in a general persecution that deserves the adjective "great." See on Mat 13:21 for the old word διωγμος from διωκω, to chase, hunt, pursue, persecute.Were all scattered abroad ( παντες διεσπαρησαν). Second aorist passive indicative of διασπειρω, to scatter like grain, to disperse, old word, in the N.T. only in Act 8:1; Act 8:4; Act 11:19.Except the apostles ( πλην των αποστολων). Preposition πλην (adverb from πλεον, more) with the ablative often in Luke. It remains a bit of a puzzle why the Pharisees spared the apostles. Was it due to the advice of Gamaliel in Act 5:34-40? Or was it the courage of the apostles? Or was it a combination of both with the popularity of the apostles in addition?2 Devout
( ευλαβεις). Only four times in the N.T. (Luk 2:25; Act 2:5; Act 8:2; Act 22:12). Possibly some non-Christian Jews helped. The burial took place before the Christians were chiefly scattered.Buried ( συνεκομισαν). Aorist active indicative of συνκομιζω, old verb to bring together, to collect, to join with others in carrying, to bury (the whole funeral arrangements). Only here in the N.T.Lamentation ( κοπετον). Late word from κοπτομα, to beat the breast, in LXX, Plutarch, etc., only here in the N.T.3 Laid waste
( ελυμαινετο). Imperfect middle of λυμαινομα, old verb (from λυμη, injury), to dishonour, defile, devastate, ruin. Only here in the N.T. Like the laying waste of a vineyard by a wild boar (Psa 79:13). Picturesque description of the havoc carried on by Saul now the leader in the persecution. He is victor over Stephen now who had probably worsted him in debate in the Cilician synagogue in Jerusalem.Into every house ( κατα τους οικους). But Luke terms it "the church" ( την εκκλησιαν). Plainly not just an "assembly," but an organized body that was still "the church" when scattered in their own homes, "an unassembled assembly" according to the etymology. Words do not remain by the etymology, but travel on with usage.Haling ( συρων). Literally, dragging forcibly (=hauling). Present active participle of συρω, old verb.Men and women ( ανδρας κα γυναικας). A new feature of the persecution that includes the women. They met it bravely as through all the ages since (cf. Act 9:2; Act 22:4). This fact will be a bitter memory for Paul always.Committed ( παρεδιδου). Imperfect active of παραδιδωμ, old verb, kept on handing them over to prison.4 They therefore
( ο μεν ουν). Demonstrative ο as often (Act 1:6, etc.) though it will make sense as the article with the participle διασπαρεντες. The general statement is made here by μεν and a particular instance ( δε) follows in verse Act 8:5. The inferential particle ( ουν) points back to verse Act 8:3, the persecution by young Saul and the Pharisees. Jesus had commanded the disciples not to depart from Jerusalem till they received the Promise of the Father (Act 1:4), but they had remained long after that and were not carrying the gospel to the other peoples (Act 1:8). Now they were pushed out by Saul and began as a result to carry out the Great Commission for world conquest, that is those "scattered abroad" ( διασπαρεντες, second aorist passive participle of διασπειρω). This verb means disperse, to sow in separate or scattered places ( δια) and so to drive people hither and thither. Old and very common verb, especially in the LXX, but in the N.T. only in Act 8:1; Act 8:4; Act 11:19.Went about ( διηλθον). Constative second aorist active of διερχομα, to go through (from place to place, δια). Old and common verb, frequent for missionary journeys in the Acts (Act 5:40; Act 8:40; Act 9:32; Act 11:19; Act 13:6).Preaching the word ( ευαγγελιζομενο τον λογον). Evangelizing or gospelizing the word (the truth about Christ). In Act 11:19 Luke explains more fully the extent of the labours of these new preachers of the gospel. They were emergency preachers, not ordained clergymen, but men stirred to activity by the zeal of Saul against them. The blood of the martyrs (Stephen) was already becoming the seed of the church. "The violent dispersion of these earnest disciples resulted in a rapid diffusion of the gospel" (Alvah Hovey).5 Philip
( Φιλιππος). The deacon (Act 6:5) and evangelist (Act 21:8), not the apostle of the same name (Mar 3:18).To the city of Samaria ( εις την πολιν της Σαμαριας). Genitive of apposition. Samaria is the name of the city here. This is the first instance cited of the expansion noted in verse Act 8:4. Jesus had an early and fruitful ministry in Samaria (Act 8:4), though the twelve were forbidden to go into a Samaritan city during the third tour of Galilee (Mat 10:5), a temporary prohibition withdrawn before Jesus ascended on high (Act 1:8).Proclaimed ( εκηρυσσεν). Imperfect active, began to preach and kept on at it. Note ευαγγελιζομενο in verse Act 8:4 of missionaries of good news (Page) while εκηρυσσεν here presents the preacher as a herald. He is also a teacher ( διδασκαλος) like Jesus. Luke probably obtained valuable information from Philip and his daughters about these early days when in his home in Caesarea (Act 21:8).6 Gave heed
( προσειχον). Imperfect active as in verses Act 8:10; Act 8:11, there with dative of the person ( αυτω), here with the dative of the thing ( τοις λεγομενοις). There is an ellipse of νουν (mind). They kept on giving heed or holding the mind on the things said by Philip, spell-bound, in a word.When they heard ( εν τω ακουειν αυτους). Favourite Lukan idiom, εν and the locative case of the articlar infinitive with the accusative of general reference "in the hearing as to them."Which he did ( α εποιε). Imperfect active again, which he kept on doing from time to time. Philip wrought real miracles which upset the schemes of Simon Magus.7 For many
( πολλο γαρ). So the correct text of the best MSS., but there is an anacoluthon as this nominative has no verb with it. It was "the unclean spirits" that "came out" ( εξηρχοντο, imperfect middle). The margin of the Revised Version has it "came forth," as if they came out of a house, a rather strained translation. The loud outcry is like the demons cast out by Jesus (Mar 3:11; Luk 4:41).Palsied ( παραλελυμενο, perfect passive participle). Luke's usual word, loosened at the side, with no power over the muscles. Furneaux notes that "the servant was reaping where the Master had sown. Samaria was the mission field white for the harvest (Joh 4:35)." The Samaritans who had been bewitched by Simon are now carried away by Philip.9 Simon
( Σιμων). One of the common names (Josephus, Ant. XX. 7, 2) and a number of messianic pretenders had this name. A large number of traditions in the second and third centuries gathered round this man and Baur actually proposed that the Simon of the Clementine Homilies is really the apostle Paul though Paul triumphed over the powers of magic repeatedly (Act 13:6-12; Act 19:11-19), "a perfect absurdity" (Spitta, Apostelgeschichte, p. 149). One of the legends is that this Simon Magus of Acts is the father of heresy and went to Rome and was worshipped as a god (so Justin Martyr). But a stone found in the Tiber A.D. 1574 has an inscription to Semoni Sanco Deo Fidio Sacrum which is (Page) clearly to Hercules, Sancus being a Sabine name for Hercules. This Simon in Samaria is simply one of the many magicians of the time before the later gnosticism had gained a foothold. "In his person Christianity was for the first time confronted with superstition and religious imposture, of which the ancient world was at this period full" (Furneaux).Which beforetime used sorcery ( προυπηρχεν μαγευων). An ancient idiom (periphrastic), the present active participle μαγευων with the imperfect active verb from προυπαρχω, the idiom only here and Luk 23:12 in the N.T. Literally "Simon was existing previously practising magic." This old verb μαγευω is from μαγος (a μαγυς, seer, prophet, false prophet, sorcerer) and occurs here alone in the N.T.Amazed (existanon). Present active participle of the verb εξιστανω, later form of εξιστημ, to throw out of position, displace, upset, astonish, chiefly in the Gospels in the N.T. Same construction as μαγευων.Some great one ( τινα μεγαν). Predicate accusative of general reference (infinitive in indirect discourse). It is amazing how gullible people are in the presence of a manifest impostor like Simon. The Magi were the priestly order in the Median and Persian empires and were supposed to have been founded by Zoroaster. The word μαγο (magi) has a good sense in Mat 2:1, but here and in Act 13:6 it has the bad sense like our "magic."10 That power of God which is called Great
( η Δυναμις του θεου η καλουμενη Μεγαλη). Apparently here already the oriental doctrine of emanations or aeons so rampant in the second century. This "power" was considered a spark of God himself and Jerome (in Act 8:24) quotes Simon (Page) as saying: Ego sum sermo Dei, ... ego omnipotens, ego omnia Dei. Simon claimed to impersonate God.11 Because that of long time he had amazed them with his sorceries
( δια το ικανω χρονω ταις μαγιαις εξεστακενα αυτους). Causal use of δια with the accusative articular infinitive (perfect active Koine form and transitive, εξεστακενα). Same verb as in verse Act 8:9 participle εξιστανων and in verse Act 8:13 imperfect passive εξιστατο (cf. also Act 2:7 already). Χρονω is associative instrumental and μαγιαις instrumental case.12 They were baptized
( εβαπτιζοντο). Imperfect passive (repetition, from time to time), whilebelieved ( επιστευσαν) is constative aorist antecedent to the baptism. Note dative case of Philip with επιστευσαν. Note the gospel of Philip "concerning the kingdom of God, and the name of Jesus Christ."13 And Simon also himself believed
( Hο δε Σιμων κα αυτος επιστευσεν). Note the same verb in the aorist tense επιστευσεν. What did he believe? Evidently that Jesus was this "power of God" not himself (Simon). He saw that the miracles wrought by Philip in the name of Christ were genuine while he knew that his own were frauds. He wanted this power that Philip had to add to his own pretensions. "He was probably half victim of self-delusion, half conscious impostor" (Furneaux). He was determined to get this new "power," but had no sense of personal need of Jesus as Saviour for his sins. So he submitted to baptism ( βαπτισθεις, first aorist passive participle of βαπτιζω), clear proof that baptism does not convey salvation.He continued with Philip ( ην προσκαρτερων τω Φιλιππω). Periphrastic imperfect of the verb προσκαρτερεω (see on Act 2:46). He stuck to Philip (dative case) to find out the secret of his power.Beholding ( θεωρων). Watching the signs and miracles (powers, δυναμεις that threw his "power" in the shade) as they were wrought ( γινομενας, present middle participle of γινομα). The more he watched the more the wonder grew ( εξιστατο). He had "amazed" (verse Act 8:9) the people by his tricks and he was himself more "amazed" than they by Philip's deeds.14 That Samaria had received
( οτ δεδεκτα η Σαμαρια). The district here, not the city as in verse Act 8:5. Perfect middle indicative of δεχομα retained in indirect discourse. It was a major event for the apostles for now the gospel was going into Samaria as Jesus had predicted (Act 1:8). Though the Samaritans were nominally Jews, they were not held so by the people. The sending of Peter and John was no reflection on Philip, but was an appropriate mission since "many Christian Jews would be scandalized by the admission of Samaritans" (Furneaux). If Peter and John sanctioned it, the situation would be improved. John had once wanted to call down fire from heaven on a Samaritan village (Luk 9:54).15 That they might receive
( οπως λαβωσιν). Second aorist active subjunctive of λαμβανω, final clause with οπως. Did they wish the Samaritan Pentecost to prove beyond a doubt that the Samaritans were really converted when they believed? They had been baptized on the assumption that the Holy Spirit had given them new hearts. The coming of the Holy Spirit with obvious signs (cf. Act 10:44-48) as in Jerusalem would make it plain.16 He was fallen
( ην επιπεπτωκος). Periphrastic past perfect active of επιπιπτω, old verb. The participle is neuter here because of the grammatical gender of πνευμα, but the translation should be "he" (natural gender), not "it." We should not use "it" for the Holy Spirit.Only they had been baptized ( μονον δε βαβαπτισμενο υπηρχον). Periphrastic past perfect passive of βαπτιζω with υπαρχω (see verse Act 8:9 προυπηρχον), instead of ησαν.Into the name ( εις το ονομα). Better, in the name (see on Act 2:38).17 Laid they their hands
( επετιθεσαν τας χειρας). Imperfect active, repetition. The laying on of hands did not occur at the great Pentecost (Act 2:4; Act 2:33) nor in Act 4:31; Act 10:44 nor is it mentioned in Act 8:1; Act 8:14. It is mentioned in Act 6:7 about the deacons and in Act 13:3 when Barnabas and Saul left Antioch. And in Saul's case it was Ananias who laid his hands on him (Act 9:17). Hence it cannot be concluded that the Holy Spirit was received only by the laying on of the hands of the apostles or by the hands of anyone. The so-called practice of "confirmation" appeals to this passage, but inconclusively.They received ( ελαμβανον). Imperfect active, repetition as before and παρ πασσυ with the laying on of the hands.18 When Simon saw
( Ιδων δε ο Σιμων). This participle (second aorist active of οραω) shows plainly that those who received the gift of the Holy Spirit spoke with tongues. Simon now saw power transferred to others. Hence he was determined to get this new power.He offered them money ( προσηνεγκεν χρηματα). Second aorist active indicative of προσφερω. He took Peter to be like himself, a mountebank performer who would sell his tricks for enough money. Trafficking in things sacred like ecclesiastical preferments in England is called "Simony" because of this offer of Simon.19 Me also
( καμο). This is the whole point with this charlatan. He wants the power to pass on "this power." His notion of "The Holy Spirit" was on this low level. He regarded spiritual functions as a marketable commodity. Money "can buy diamonds, but not wisdom, or sympathy, or faith, or holiness" (Furneaux).20 Perish with thee
( συν σο ειη εις απωλειαν). Literally, Be with thee for destruction. Optative for a future wish. The use of εις with the accusative in the predicate is especially common in the LXX. The wish reveals Peter's indignation at the base offer of Simon. Peter was no grafter to accept money for spiritual power. He spurned the temptation. The natural meaning of Peter's language is that Simon was on the road to destruction. It is a warning and almost a curse on him, though verse Act 8:22 shows that there was still room for repentance.To obtain ( κτασθα). To acquire. Usual meaning of the present tense (infinitive middle) of κταομα.21 Lot
( κληρος). Same idea as "part" ( μερις), only as a figure.Matter ( λογο). Literally, word or subject (as in Luk 1:4; Act 15:6), the power of communicating the Holy Spirit. This use of λογος is in the ancient Greek.Straight ( ευθεια). Quotation from Psa 78:37. Originally a mathematically straight line as in Act 9:11, then moral rectitude as here.22 Wickedness
( κακιας). Only here in Luke's writings, though old word and in LXX (cf. 1Pe 2:1; 1Pe 2:16).If perhaps ( ε αρα). Si forte. This idiom, though with the future indicative and so a condition of the first class (determined as fulfilled), yet minimizes the chance of forgiveness as in Mar 11:13. Peter may have thought that his sin was close to the unpardonable sin (Mat 12:31), but he does not close the door of hope.The thought ( η επινοια). Old Greek word from επινοεω, to think upon, and so purpose. Only here in the N.T.23 That thou art
( σε οντα). Participle in indirect discourse after ορω (I see).In the gall of bitterness ( εις χολην πικριας). Old word from χολας either from χεω, to pour, or χλοη, yellowish green, bile or gall. In the N.T. only in Mat 27:34 and here. In LXX in sense of wormwood as well as bile. See Deu 29:18; Deu 32:32; Lam 3:15; Job 16:14. "Gall and bitterness" in Deu 29:18. Here the gall is described by the genitive πικριας as consisting in "bitterness." In Heb 12:15 "a root of bitterness," a bitter root. This word πικρια in the N.T. only here and Heb 12:15; Rom 3:14; Eph 4:31. The "bond of iniquity" ( συνδεσμον αδικιας) is from Isa 58:6. Paul uses this word of peace (Eph 4:3), of love (Col 3:14), of the body (Col 2:19). Peter describes Simon's offer as poison and a chain.24 Pray ye for me
( Δεηθητε υμεις υπερ εμου). Emphasis on υμεις (you). First aorist passive imperative. Simon is thoroughly frightened by Peter's words, but shows no sign of personal repentance or change of heart. He wants to escape the penalty for his sin and hopes that Peter can avert it. Peter had clearly diagnosed his case. He was an unconverted man in spite of his profession of faith and baptism. There is no evidence that he ever changed his life at all.Which ( ων). Genitive by attraction of the accusative relative α to case of the unexpressed antecedent τουτων (of those things), a common Greek idiom.25 They therefore
( ο μεν ουν). Demonstrative ο with μεν (no following δε) and the inferential ουν (therefore) as often in Acts (Act 1:6, etc.).Returned ( υπεστρεφον). Imperfect active picturing the joyful journey of preaching ( ευηγγελιζοντο, imperfect middle) to the Samaritan villages. Peter and John now carried on the work of Philip to the Samaritans. This issue was closed.26 Toward the South
( κατα μεσημβριαν). Old word from μεσος and ημερα, midday or noon as in Act 22:16, the only other example in the N.T. That may be the idea here also, though "towards the South" gets support from the use of κατα λιβα in Act 27:12.The same is desert ( αυτη εστιν ερημος). Probably a parenthetical remark by Luke to give an idea of the way. One of the ways actually goes through a desert. Gaza itself was a strong city that resisted Alexander the Great five months. It was destroyed by the Romans after war broke out with the Jews.27 A eunuch of great authority
( ευνουχος δυναστης). Eunuchs were often employed by oriental rulers in high posts. Dynasty comes from this old word δυναστης used of princes in Luk 1:52 and of God in 1Ti 6:15. Eunuchs were not allowed to be Jews in the full sense (Deu 23:1), but only proselytes of the gate. But Christianity is spreading to Samaritans and to eunuchs.Candace ( Κανδακης). Not a personal name, but like Pharaoh and Ptolemy, the title of the queens of Ethiopia. This eunuch apparently brought the gospel to Ethiopia.Treasure ( γαζης). Persian word, common in late Greek and Latin for the royal treasure, here only in the N.T.For to worship ( προσκυνησων). Future active participle expressing purpose, a common idiom in the ancient Greek, but rare in the N.T. (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1128).28 Was reading
( ανεγινωσκεν). Imperfect active descriptive, not periphrastic like the two preceding verbs (was returning and sitting). He was reading aloud as Philip "heard him reading" ( ηκουσεν αυτον αναγινωσκοντος), a common practice among orientals. He had probably purchased this roll of Isaiah in Jerusalem and was reading the LXX Greek text. See imperfect again in verse Act 8:32.29 Join thyself
( κολληθητ). See this vivid word (be glued to, first aorist passive imperative) already in Act 5:13; Luk 10:11; Luk 15:15. Philip probably jumped on the running board on the side of the chariot.30 Understandest thou what thou readest?
( Αρα γε γινωσκεις α αναγινωσκεισ?) The interrogative particle αρα and the intensive particle γε indicate doubt on Philip's part. The play ( παρανομασια) upon the words in the Greek is very neat:Do you know what you know again (read)? The verb for read ( αναγινωσκο) means to know the letters again, recognize, read. The famous comment of Julian about the Christian writings is often quoted: Ανεγνων, εγνων, κατεγνων (I read, I understood, I condemned). The keen retort was: Ανεγνωσ, αλλ'ουκ εγνωσ, ε γαρ εγνωσ, ουκ αν κατεγνως (You read, but did not understand; for if you had understood, you would not have condemned).31 How can I, except some one shall guide me?
( Πως γαρ αν δυναιμην εαν με τις οδηγησε με?). This is a mixed condition, the conclusion coming first belongs to the fourth class (undetermined with less likelihood of being determined) with αν and the optative, but the condition ( εαν, instead of the usual ε, and the future indicative) is of the first class (determined or fulfilled. Robertson, Grammar, p. 1022), a common enough phenomenon in the Koine. The eunuch felt the need of some one to guide ( οδηγεω from οδηγος, guide, and that from οδος, way, and εγεομα, to lead).32 The place
( ε περιοχη). See the verb περιεχε so used in 1Pe 2:6. The word is used either of the section as in Codex A before the beginning of Mark or the contents of a passage. He was here reading one particular passage (Isa 53:7). The quotation is from the LXX which has some variations from the Hebrew.33 Was taken away
( ηρθη). First aorist passive indicative of αιρω, to take away. It is not clear what the meaning is here either in the Hebrew or the LXX. Knowling suggests that the idea is that justice was withheld, done away with, in his death, as it certainly was in the death of Christ.34 Of whom
( περ τινος). Concerning whom, a pertinent inquiry surely and one that troubles many critics today.35 Beginning from this scripture
( αρξαμενος απο της γραφης ταυτης). As a text. Philip needed no better opening than this Messianic passage in Isaiah.Preached unto him Jesus ( ευηγγελισατο αυτω τον Ιησουν). Philip had no doubt about the Messianic meaning and he knew that Jesus was the Messiah. There are scholars who do not find Jesus in the Old Testament at all, but Jesus himself did (Luk 24:27) as Philip does here. Scientific study of the Old Testament (historical research) misses its mark if it fails to find Christ the Center of all history. The knowledge of the individual prophet is not always clear, but after events throw a backward light that illumines it all (1Pe 1:11; 2Pe 1:19-21).36 What doth hinder me to be baptized?
( Τ κωλυε με βαπτισθηναι?). Evidently Philip had said something about baptism following faith and conversion. Verse Act 8:37 is not a genuine part of Acts, a western addition. Later baptismal liturgies had it.39 Out of the water
( εκ του υδατος). Not from the edge of the water, but up out of the water as in Mar 1:10.Caught away ( ηρπασεν). Suddenly and miraculously, for αρπαζω, like the Latin rapio, means to carry off. Cf. 2Co 12:2; 1Th 4:17.Went on his way ( επορευετο). Kept on going, imperfect active.40 He preached the gospel
( ευηγγελιζετο). Imperfect middle describing the evangelistic tour of Philip "till he came to Caesarea" ( εως του ελθειν αυτον, genitive articular infinitive with the preposition εως and the accusative of general reference) where he made his home and headquarters thereafter (Act 21:28) and was known as the Evangelist.1 Yet
( ετ). As if some time elapsed between the death of Stephen as is naturally implied by the progressive persecution described in Act 8:3. The zeal of Saul the persecutor increased with success.Breathing threatening and slaughter ( ενπνεων απειλης κα φονου). Present active participle of old and common verb. Not "breathing out," but "breathing in" (inhaling) as in Aeschylus and Plato or "breathing on" (from Homer on). The partitive genitive of απειλης and φονου means that threatening and slaughter had come to be the very breath that Saul breathed, like a warhorse who sniffed the smell of battle. He breathed on the remaining disciples the murder that he had already breathed in from the death of the others. He exhaled what he inhaled. Jacob had said that "Benjamin shall ravin as a wolf" (Gen 49:27). This greatest son of Benjamin was fulfilling this prophecy (Furneaux). The taste of blood in the death of Stephen was pleasing to young Saul (Act 8:1) and now he revelled in the slaughter of the saints both men and women. In Act 26:11 Luke quotes Paul as saying that he was "exceedingly mad against them."2 Asked
( ηιτησατο). First aorist middle indicative, the indirect middle, asked for himself (as a favour to himself). Felten notes that "Saul as a Pharisee makes request of a Sadducee" (the high priest) either Caiaphas if before A.D. 35, but if in 36 Jonathan, son of Caiaphas or if in 37 Theophilus, another son of Caiaphas.Letters ( επιστολας). Julius Ceasar and Augustus had granted the high priest and Sanhedrin jurisdiction over Jews in foreign cities, but this central ecclesiastical authority was not always recognized in every local community outside of Judea. Paul says that he received his authority to go to Damascus from the priests (Act 26:10) and "the estate of the elders" (Act 22:5), that is the Sanhedrin.To Damascus ( εις Δαμασκον). As if no disciples of importance (outside the apostles in Jerusalem) were left in Judea. Damascus at this time may have been under the rule of Aretas of Arabia (tributary to Rome) as it certainly was a couple of years later when Saul escaped in a basket (2Co 11:32). This old city is the most enduring in the history of the world (Knowling). It is some 150 miles Northeast from Jerusalem and watered by the river Abana from Anti-Lebanon. Here the Jews were strong in numbers (10,000 butchered by Nero later) and here some disciples had found refuge from Saul's persecution in Judea and still worshipped in the synagogues. Paul's language in Act 26:11 seems to mean that Damascus is merely one of other "foreign cities" to which he carried the persecution.If he found ( εαν ευρη). Third class condition with aorist subjunctive retained after secondary tense (asked).The Way ( της οδου). A common method in the Acts for describing Christianity as the Way of life, absolutely as also in Act 19:9; Act 19:23; Act 22:4; Act 24:14; Act 24:22 or the way of salvation (Act 16:17) or the way of the Lord (Act 18:25). It is a Jewish definition of life as in Isa 40:3 "the way of the Lord," Psa 1:6 "the way of the righteous," "the way of the wicked." Jesus called himself "the way" (Joh 14:6), the only way to the Father. The so-called Epistle of Barnabas presents the Two Ways. The North American Indians call Christianity the Jesus Road.That he might bring them bound ( οπως δεδεμενους αγαγη). Final clause with οπως (less common than ινα) and aorist (effective) subjunctive ( αγαγη, reduplicated aorist of αγω, common verb) and perfect passive participle ( δεδεμενους) of δεω, in a state of sheer helplessness like his other victims both men and women. Three times (Act 8:3; Act 9:2; Act 22:4) this fact of persecuting women is mentioned as a special blot in Paul's cruelty (the third time by Paul himself) and one of the items in his being chief of sinners (1Ti 1:15).3 As he journeyed
( εν τω πορευεσθα). Luke's common idiom for a temporal clause (in the journeying), εν with the locative articular middle infinitive.Drew nigh ( εγγιζειν). Present active infinitive, was drawing nigh.Shone round about him ( αυτον περιηστραψεν). First aorist (ingressive) active indicative of περιαστραπτω, late compound verb common in LXX and Byzantine writers, here and Act 22:6 alone in the N.T. "A light from heaven suddenly flashed around him." It was like a flash of lightning. Paul uses the same verb in Act 22:5, but in Act 26:13 he employs περιλαμψαν (shining around). There are numerous variations in the historical narrative of Saul's conversion in Act 9:3-18 and Luke's report of Paul's two addresses, one on the steps of the Tower of Antonia facing the murderous mob (Act 22:6-16), the other before Festus and Agrippa (Act 26:12-20). A great deal of capital has been made of these variations to the discredit of Luke as a writer as if he should have made Paul's two speeches conform at every point with his own narrative. This objection has no weight except for those who hold that Luke composed Paul's speeches freely as some Greek writers used to do. But, if Luke had notes of Paul's speeches or help from Paul himself, he naturally preserved the form of the two addresses without trying to make them agree with each other in all details or with his own narrative in chapter 9. Luke evidently attached great importance to the story of Saul's conversion as the turning point not simply in the career of the man, but an epoch in the history of apostolic Christianity. In broad outline and in all essentials the three accounts agree and testify to the truthfulness of the account of the conversion of Saul. It is impossible to overestimate the worth to the student of Christianity of this event from every angle because we have in Paul's Epistles his own emphasis on the actual appearance of Jesus to him as the fact that changed his whole life (1Co 15:8; Gal 1:16). The variations that appear in the three accounts do not mar the story, when rightly understood, as we shall see. Here, for instance, Luke simply mentions "a light from heaven," while in Act 22:6 Paul calls it "a great ( ικανον) light" "about noon" and in Act 26:13 "above the brightness of the sun," as it would have to be "at midday" with the sun shining.4 He fell upon the earth
( πεσων επ την γην). Second aorist active participle. So in Act 22:7 Paul says: "I fell unto the ground" ( επεσα εις το εδαφος) using an old word rather than the common γην. In Act 26:14 Paul states that "we were all fallen to the earth" ( παντων καταπεσοντων ημων εις την γην, genitive absolute construction). But here in verse Act 9:7 "the men that journeyed with him stood speechless" ( ιστηκεισαν ενεο). But surely the points of time are different. In Act 26:14 Paul refers to the first appearance of the vision when all fell to the earth. Here in verse Act 9:7 Luke refers to what occurred after the vision when both Saul and the men had risen from the ground.Saul, Saul ( Σαουλ, Σαουλ). The Hebrew form occurs also in Act 22:7; Act 26:14 where it is expressly stated that the voice was in the Hebrew (Aramaic) tongue as also in Act 9:17 (Ananias). Deissmann (Bible Studies, p. 316) terms this use of Σαουλ "the historian's sense of liturgical rhythm." For the repetition of names by Jesus note Luk 10:41 (Martha, Martha), Luk 22:31 (Simon, Simon).Me ( με). In persecuting the disciples, Saul was persecuting Jesus, as the words of Jesus in verse Act 9:5 made plain. Christ had already spoken of the mystic union between himself and his followers (Mat 10:40; Mat 25:40; Mat 25:45; Joh 15:1-5). The proverb (Pindar) that Jesus quotes to Saul about kicking against the goad is genuine in Act 26:14, but not here.5 Lord
( κυριε). It is open to question if κυριε should not here be translated "Sir" as in Act 16:30 and in Mat 21:29; Mat 21:30; Joh 5:7; Joh 12:21; Joh 20:15; and should be so in Joh 9:36. It is hardly likely that at this stage Saul recognized Jesus as Lord, though he does so greet him in Act 22:10 "What shall I do, Lord?" Saul may have recognized the vision as from God as Cornelius says "Lord" in Act 10:4. Saul surrendered instantly as Thomas did (Joh 20:28) and as little Samuel (1Sa 3:9). This surrender of the will to Christ was the conversion of Saul. He saw a real Person, the Risen Christ, to whom he surrendered his life. On this point he never wavered for a moment to the end.6 The best MSS. do not have "trembling and astonished," and "What wilt thou have me to do, Lord?" The Textus Receptus put these words in here without the authority of a Greek codex. See Act 22:10 above for the genuine text.It shall be told thee
( λαληθησετα). Future passive indicative of λαλεω. It is hardly likely that Luke records all that Jesus said to Saul, but more was to come on his arrival in Damascus. Saul had received all that he could bear just now (Joh 16:12).What ( οτ). Rare in Koine use of this indefinite neuter relative in an indirect question, the only example in the N.T. (Robertson, Grammar, p. 731). Human agents like Ananias can finish what Jesus by supernatural manifestation has here begun in Saul.7 That journeyed with him
( ο συνοδευοντες αυτω). Not in the older Greek, but in the Koine, with the associative instrumental.Speechless ( ενεο). Mute. Only here in N.T., though old word.Hearing the voice, but beholding no man ( ακουοντες μεν της φωνησ, μηδενα δε θεωρουντες). Two present active participles in contrast ( μεν, δε). In Act 22:9 Paul says that the men "beheld the light" ( το μεν φως εθεασαντο), but evidently did not discern the person. Paul also says there, "but they heard not the voice of him that spake to me" ( την δε φωνην ουκ ηκουσαν του λαλουντος μο). Instead of this being a flat contradiction of what Luke says in Act 9:7 it is natural to take it as being likewise (as with the "light" and "no one") a distinction between the "sound" (original sense of φωνη as in Joh 3:8) and the separate words spoken. It so happens that ακουω is used either with the accusative (the extent of the hearing) or the genitive (the specifying). It is possible that such a distinction here coincides with the two senses of φωνη. They heard the sound (Act 9:7), but did not understand the words (Act 22:9). However, this distinction in case with ακουω, though possible and even probable here, is by no means a necessary one for in Joh 3:8 where φωνην undoubtedly means "sound" the accusative occurs as Luke uses ηκουσεν φωνην about Saul in Act 9:4. Besides in Act 22:7 Paul uses ηκουσα φωνης about himself, but ηκουσα φωνην about himself in Act 76:14, interchangeably.8 He saw nothing
( ουδεν εβλεπεν). Imperfect active indicative, was seeing nothing. "The glory of that light" (Act 22:11) when he saw Jesus had blinded his eyes now wide open ( ανεωιγμενων, perfect passive participle of ανοιγω with double reduplication). The blindness was proof that something had happened to him and that it was no hallucination that he had seen the Risen Christ. Saul arose after the others were on their feet.They led him by the hand ( χειραγωγουντες). From χειραγωγος ( χειρ, hand and αγω, to lead). Only here in the N.T., but in LXX and late writers though not in the old Greek. It was a pathetic picture to see the masterful Saul, victorious persecutor and conqueror of the disciples, now helpless as a child.9 Not seeing
( μη βλεπων). The usual negative μη of the participle. It was a crisis for Saul, this sudden blindness for three days ( ημερας τρεις, accusative of extent of time). Later (Gal 4:15) Paul has an affection of the eyes which may have been caused by this experience on the road to Damascus or at least his eyes may have been predisposed by it to weakness in the glare of the Syrian sun in the land where today so much eye trouble exists. He neither ate nor drank anything, for his appetite had gone as often happens in a crisis of the soul. These must have been days of terrible stress and strain.10 Ananias
( Hανανιας). Name common enough (cf. Act 5:1 for another Ananias) and means "Jehovah is gracious." Nomen et omen (Knowling). This Ananias had the respect of both Jews and Christians in Damascus (Act 22:12).In a vision ( εν οραματ). Zeller and others scout the idea of the historicity of this vision as supernatural. Even Furneaux holds that "it is a characteristic of the Jewish Christian sources to point out the Providential ordering of events by the literary device of a vision," as "in the early chapters of Matthew's and Luke's Gospels." He is content with this "beautiful expression of the belief" with no interest in the actual facts. But that is plain illusion, not to say delusion, and makes both Paul and Luke deceived by the story of Ananias (Act 9:10-18; Act 22:12-16; Act 22:26). One MS. of the old Latin Version does omit the vision to Ananias and that is basis enough for those who deny the supernatural aspects of Christianity.11 To the street
( επ την ρυμην). See on Luk 14:21. A run way (from ρεω, to run) between the houses. So were the narrow lanes or alleys called streets and finally in later Greek the word is applied to streets even when broad.Straight ( ευθειαν). Most of the city lanes were crooked like the streets of Boston (old cow-paths, people say), but this one still runs "in a direct line from the eastern to the western gate of the city" (Vincent). Since the ancients usually rebuilt on the same sites, it is probable that the line of the street of that name today is the same, though the actual level has been much raised. Hence the identification of the house of Ananias and the house of Judas are very precarious.12 Coming in and laying
( εισελθοντα κα επιθεντα). Second aorist (ingressive) active participles picturing the punctiliar act as a sort of indirect discourse after verbs of sensation (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 1040-2). Some ancient documents do not have "in a vision" here.Receive his sight ( αναβλεψε). First aorist active subjunctive with οπως (purpose). See again as in Act 9:17.13 How much evil
( οσα κακα). How many evil things. Saul's reputation (Act 26:10) as a persecutor had preceded him.To thy saints ( τοις αγιοις). Dative of disadvantage. "Used here for the first time as a name for the Christians" (Knowling), but it came to be the common and normal (Hackett) term for followers of Christ (Act 9:32; Act 9:41; Act 26:10; 1Co 1:2, etc.). This common word is from το αγος, religious awe or reverence and is applied to God's name (Luk 1:49), God's temple (Mat 24:15), God's people as set apart for God (Luk 1:70; Luk 2:23; Rom 1:7, etc.). Ananias in his ignorance saw in Saul only the man with an evil reputation while Jesus saw in Saul the man transformed by grace to be a messenger of mercy.14 Hath authority
( εχε εξουσιαν). Probably Ananias had received letters from the Christians left in Jerusalem warning him of the coming of Saul. The protest of Ananias to Jesus against any dealing with Saul is a fine illustration of our own narrow ignorance in our rebellious moods against the will of God.15 A chosen vessel
( σκευος εκλογης). A vessel of choice or selection. The genitive of quality is common in the Hebrew, as in the vernacular Koine. Jesus chose Saul before Saul chose Jesus. He felt of himself that he was an earthen vessel (2Co 4:7) unworthy of so great a treasure. It was a great message that Ananias had to bear to Saul. He told it in his own way (Act 9:17; Act 22:14) and in Act 26:16 Paul blends the message of Jesus to Ananias with that to him as one.Before the Gentiles ( ενωπιον των εθνων). This was the chief element in the call of Saul. He was to be an apostle to the Gentiles (Eph 3:6-12).16 I will shew
( υποδειξω). Beforehand as a warning as in Luk 3:7 and from time to time.He must suffer ( δε αυτον παθειν). Constative aorist active infinitive ( παθειν, from πασχω) covering the whole career of Saul. Suffering is one element in the call that Saul receives. He will learn "how many things" ( οσα) are included in this list by degrees and by experience. A glance at Act 9:2 will show one the fulfilment of this prophecy. But it was the "gift" of Christ to Paul to go on suffering ( πασχειν, present infinitive, Phi 1:39).17 Laying his hands on him
( επιθεις επ' αυτον τας χειρας). As in the vision Saul saw (verse Act 9:12).Brother Saul ( Σαουλ αδελφε). All suspicion has vanished and Ananias takes Saul to his heart as a brother in Christ. It was a gracious word to Saul now under suspicion on both sides.The Lord, even Jesus ( ο κυριοσ, Ιησους). Undoubted use of κυριος as Lord and applied to Jesus.Who appeared ( ο οφθεις). First aorist passive participle of οραω, was seen as in Act 26:16 and with the dative also ( σο).Thou camest ( ηρχου). Imperfect indicative middle, "thou wert coming."Be filled with the Holy Spirit ( πλησθεις πνευματος αγιου). This enduement of special power he will need as an apostle (Hackett) and as promised by Jesus (Act 1:8; Gal 2:7).18 Fell off
( απεπεσαν). Second aorist active indicative (note--an ending like first aorist) of αποπιπτω, old verb, but here alone in the N.T.As if it were scales ( ως λεπιδες). Chiefly late word (LXX) from λεπω, to peel, and only here in the N.T. See Tobit 11:13, "The white film peeled from his eyes" ( ελεπισθη). Luke does not say that actual "scales" fell from the eyes of Saul, but that it felt that way to him as his sight returned, "as if" ( ως). Medical writers use the word λεπις for pieces of the skin that fall off (Hobart, Medical Language of St. Luke, p. 39). Luke may have heard Paul tell of this vivid experience.Was baptized ( εβαπτισθη). First aorist passive indicative. Apparently by Ananias (Act 22:16) as a symbol of the new life in Christ already begun, possibly in the pool in the house of Judas as today water is plentiful in Damascus or in Abana or Pharpar (Furneaux), better than all the waters of Israel according to Naaman (2Ki 5:12).19 Was strengthened
( ενισχυθη). First aorist passive indicative of ενισχυω, to receive strength ( ισχυς), comparatively late verb and here only in the N.T. save Luk 22:43 where it is doubtful. Poor verse division. This clause belongs in sense to verse Act 9:18.Some days ( ημερας τινας). An indefinite period, probably not long, the early period in Damascus before Saul left for Arabia (Gal 1:13-24).20 He proclaimed Jesus
( εκηρυσσεν τον Ιησουν). Imperfect indicative, inchoative, began to preach. Jesus, not Christ, is the correct text here. He did this first preaching in the Jewish synagogues, a habit of his life when possible, and following the example of Jesus.That he is the Son of God ( οτ ουτος εστιν ο υιος του θεου). This is Paul's platform as a Christian preacher, one that he always occupied to the very end. It was a complete reversal of his previous position. Jesus had turned him completely around. It is the conclusion that Saul now drew from the vision of the Risen Christ and the message through Ananias. By "the Son of God" Saul means the Messiah of promise and hope, the Messianic sense of the Baptist (Joh 1:34) and of Nathanael (Joh 1:49) for Saul is now proclaiming his faith in Jesus in the very synagogues where he had meant to arrest those who professed their faith in him. Peter laid emphasis on the Resurrection of Jesus as a glorious fact and proclaimed Jesus as Lord and Christ. Paul boldly calls Jesus the Son of God with full acknowledgment of his deity from the very start. Thomas had come to this place slowly (Joh 20:28). Saul begins with this truth and never leaves it. With this faith he can shake the world. There is no power in any other preaching.21 Were amazed
( εξισταντο). Imperfect middle indicative of εξιστημ. They continued to stand out of themselves in astonishment at this violent reversal in Saul the persecutor.Made havock ( πορθησας). First aorist active participle of πορθεω, to lay waste, an old verb, but only here and Gal 1:13; Gal 1:23 by Paul, an interesting coincidence. It is the old proverb about Saul among the prophets (1Sa 10:12) revived with a new meaning (Furneaux).Had come ( εληλυθε). Past perfect indicative active.Might bring ( αγαγη). Second aorist (effective) active subjunctive of αγω with ινα (purpose).Bound ( δεδεμενους). Perfect passive participle of δεω. Interesting tenses.22 Increased the more
( μαλλον ενεδυναμουτο). Imperfect passive indicative of ενδυναμοω, to receive power (late verb), progressive increase in strength as opposition grew. Saul's recantation stirred controversy and Saul grew in power. See also Paul in Phi 4:13; 1Ti 1:12; 2Ti 2:1; 2Ti 4:17; Rom 4:20. Christ, the dynamo of spiritual energy, was now pouring power (Act 1:8) into Paul who is already filled with the Holy Spirit (Act 9:17).Confounded ( συνεχυννεν). Imperfect active indicative of συνχυννω (late form of συνχεω, to pour together, commingle, make confusion. The more Saul preached, the more the Jews were confused.Proving ( συνβιβαζων). Present active participle of συνβιβαζω, old verb to make go together, to coalesce, to knit together. It is the very word that Luke will use in Act 16:10 of the conclusion reached at Troas concerning the vision of Paul. Here Saul took the various items in the life of Jesus of Nazareth and found in them the proof that he was in reality "the Messiah" ( ο Χριστος). This method of argument Paul continued to use with the Jews (Act 17:3). It was irresistible argument and spread consternation among the Jews. It was the most powerful piece of artillery in the Jewish camp that was suddenly turned round upon them. It is probable that at this juncture Saul went into Arabia for several years (Gal 1:12-24). Luke makes no mention of this important event, but he leaves ample room for it at this point.23 When many days were fulfilled
( Hως επληρουντο ημερα ικανα). Imperfect passive indicative of πληροω, old and common verb, were in process of being fulfilled. How "many" (considerable, ικανα, common word for a long period) Luke does not say nor does he say that Saul spent all of this period in Damascus, as we know from Gal 1:16-18 was not the case. Paul there states definitely that he went away from Damascus to Arabia and returned there before going back to Jerusalem and that the whole period was about "three years" which need not mean three full years, but at least portions of three. Most of the three years was probably spent in Arabia because of the two explosions in Damascus (before his departure and on his return) and because he was unknown in Jerusalem as a Christian on his arrival there. It cannot be argued from the frequent lacunae in the Acts that Luke tells all that was true or that he knew. He had his own methods and aims as every historian has. We are at perfect liberty to supplement the narrative in the Acts with items from Paul's Epistles. So we must assume the return of Saul from Arabia at this juncture, between verses Act 9:22; Act 9:23, when Saul resumed his preaching in the Jewish synagogues with renewed energy and grasp after the period of mature reflection and readjustment in Arabia.Took counsel together ( συνεβουλευσαντο). First aorist (effective) middle indicative of συνβουλευω, old and common verb for counselling ( βουλευω) together ( συν). Things had reached a climax. It was worse than before he left for Arabia. Paul was now seeing the fulfilment of the prophecy of Jesus about him (Act 9:16).To kill him ( ανελειν αυτον). Second aorist (effective) active infinitive of αναιρεω, to take up, to make away with, to kill (Luk 23:32; Act 12:1, etc.). The infinitive expresses purpose here as is done in verse Act 9:24 by οπως and the aorist active subjunctive of the same verb ( ανελωσιν). Saul now knew what Stephen had suffered at his hands as his own life was in peril in the Jewish quarter of Damascus. It was a picture of his old self. He may even have been scourged here (2Co 11:24).24 Plot
( επιβουλη). Old word for a plan ( βουλη) against ( επ) one. In the N.T. only in Acts (Act 9:24; Act 20:3; Act 20:19; Act 23:30).They watched ( παρετηρουντο). Imperfect middle indicative of παρατηρεω, common verb in late Greek for watching beside ( παρα) or insidiously or on the sly as in Luk 6:7, they kept on watching by day and night to kill him. In 2Co 11:32 Paul says that the Ethnarch of Aretas "kept guard" ( εφρουρε, imperfect active of φρουρεω) to seize him. Probably the Jews obtained the consent of the Ethnarch and had him appoint some of them as guards or watchers at the gate of the city.25 Through the wall
( δια του τειχους). Paul in 2Co 11:33 explains δια του τειχους as being δια θυριδος (through a window) which opened into the house on the inside of the wall as is true today in Damascus as Hackett saw there. See Jos 2:15 (cf. 1Sa 19:12) for the way that Rahab let out the spies "by a cord through the window."Lowering him ( αυτον χαλασαντες). First aorist active participle of χαλαω, old and common verb in a nautical sense (Act 27:17; Act 27:30) as well as otherwise as here. Same verb used by Paul of this experience (2Co 11:33).In a basket ( εν σφυριδ). The word used when the four thousand were fed (Mar 8:8; Mat 15:37). A large basket plaited of reeds and distinguished in Mar 8:19 (Mat 16:9) from the smaller κοφινος. Paul uses σαργανη, a basket made of ropes. This escape by night by the help of the men whom he had come to destroy was a shameful memory to Paul (2Co 11:33). Wendt thinks that the coincidences in language here prove that Luke had read II Corinthians. That, of course, is quite possible.26 He assayed
( επειραζεν). Imperfect active of conative action.To join himself ( κολλασθα). Present middle (direct) infinitive of conative action again. Same word κολλαω in Luk 15:15; Act 10:28. See on Mat 19:5 for discussion.Were all afraid of him ( παντες εφοβουντο αυτον). They were fearing him. Imperfect middle picturing the state of mind of the disciples who had vivid recollections of his conduct when last here. What memories Saul had on this return journey to Jerusalem after three years. He had left a conquering hero of Pharisaism. He returns distrusted by the disciples and regarded by the Pharisees as a renegade and a turncoat. He made no effort to get in touch with the Sanhedrin who had sent him to Damascus. He had escaped the plots of the Jews in Damascus only to find himself the object of suspicion by the disciples in Jerusalem who had no proof of his sincerity in his alleged conversion.Not believing ( μη πιστευοντες). They had probably heard of his conversion, but they frankly disbelieved the reports and regarded him as a hypocrite or a spy in a new role to ruin them.Was ( εστιν). The present tense is here retained in indirect discourse according to the common Greek idiom.27 Took him
( επιλαβομενος). Second aorist middle (indirect) participle of επιλαμβανω, common verb to lay hold of. Barnabas saw the situation and took Saul to himself and listened to his story and believed it. It is to the credit of Barnabas that he had the insight and the courage to stand by Saul at the crucial moment in his life when the evidence seemed to be against him. It is a pleasing hypothesis that this influential disciple from Cyprus had gone to the University of Tarsus where he met Saul. If so, he would know more of him than those who only knew his record as a persecutor of Christians. That fact Barnabas knew also, but he was convinced that Jesus had changed the heart of Saul and he used his great influence (Act 4:36; Act 11:22) to win the favour of the apostles, Peter in particular (Gal 1:19) and James the half-brother of Jesus. The other apostles were probably out of the city as Paul says that he did not see them.To the apostles ( προς τους αποστολους). Both Barnabas and James are termed apostles in the general sense, though not belonging to the twelve, as Paul did not, though himself later a real apostle. So Barnabas introduced Saul to Peter and vouched for his story, declared it fully ( διηγησατο, in detail) including Saul's vision of Jesus ( ειδεν τον κυριον) as the vital thing and Christ's message to Saul ( ελαλησεν αυτω) and Saul's bold preaching ( ηπαρρησιασατο, first aorist middle indicative of παρρησιαζω from παν--ρησια telling it all as in Act 2:29). Peter was convinced and Saul was his guest for two weeks (Gal 1:18) with delightful fellowship ( ιστορησα). He had really come to Jerusalem mainly "to visit" (to see) Peter, but not to receive a commission from him. He had that from the Lord (Gal 1:1). Both Peter and James could tell Saul of their special experiences with the Risen Christ. Furneaux thinks that Peter was himself staying at the home of Mary the mother of John Mark (Act 12:12) who was a cousin of Barnabas (Col 4:10). This is quite possible. At any rate Saul is now taken into the inner circle of the disciples in Jerusalem.28 Going in and going out
( εισπορευμενος κα εκπορευομενος). Barnabas and Peter and James opened all the doors for Saul and the fear of the disciples vanished.29 Preaching boldly
( παρρησιαζομενος). For a while. Evidently Saul did not extend his preaching outside of Jerusalem (Gal 1:22) and in the city preached mainly in the synagogues of the Hellenists ( προς τους Hελλενιστας) as Stephen had done (Act 8:9). As a Cilician Jew he knew how to speak to the Hellenists.Disputed ( συνεζητε). Imperfect active of συνζητεω, the very verb used in Act 6:9 of the disputes with Stephen in these very synagogues in one of which (Cilicia) Saul had probably joined issue with Stephen to his own discomfort. It was intolerable to these Hellenistic Jews now to hear Saul taking the place of Stephen and using the very arguments that Stephen had employed.But they went about to kill him ( Hο δε επεχειρουν ανελειν αυτον). Demonstrative ο with δε and the conative imperfect of επιχειρεω, to put the hand to, to try, an old verb used in the N.T. only three times (Luk 1:1; Act 9:29; Act 19:3). They offer to Saul the same conclusive answer that he gave to Stephen, death. Paul tells how the Lord Jesus appeared to him at this juncture in a vision in the temple (Act 22:17-21) with the distinct command to leave Jerusalem and how Paul protested that he was willing to meet the fate of Stephen in whose death he had a shameful part. That is to Saul's credit, but the Lord did not want Saul to be put to death yet. His crown of martyrdom will come later.30 Knew it
( επιγνοντες). Second aorist active participle of επιγινωσκω, to know fully. The disciples saw it clearly, so theyconducted ( κατηγαγον, effective second aorist active indicative of καταγω).Sent forth ( εξαπεστειλαν). Double compound ( εξ, out, απο, away or off). Sent him out and offto Tarsus ( εις Ταρσον). Silence is preserved by Luke. But it takes little imagination to picture the scene at home when this brilliant young rabbi, the pride of Gamaliel, returns home a preacher of the despised Jesus of Nazareth whose disciples he had so relentlessly persecuted. What will father, mother, sister think of him now?31 So the church
( Hη μεν ουν εκκλησια). The singular εκκλησια is undoubtedly the true reading here (all the great documents have it so). By this time there were churches scattered over Judea, Galilee, and Samaria (Gal 1:22), but Luke either regards the disciples in Palestine as still members of the one great church in Jerusalem (instance already the work of Philip in Samaria and soon of Peter in Joppa and Caesarea) or he employs the term εκκλησια in a geographical or collective sense covering all of Palestine. The strictly local sense we have seen already in Act 8:1; Act 8:3 (and Mat 18:17) and the general spiritual sense in Mat 16:18. But in Act 8:3 it is plain that the term is applied to the organization of Jerusalem Christians even when scattered in their homes. The use of μεν ουν (so) is Luke's common way of gathering up the connection. The obvious meaning is that the persecution ceased because the persecutor had been converted. The wolf no longer ravined the sheep. It is true also that the effort of Caligula A.D. 39 to set up his image in the temple in Jerusalem for the Jews to worship greatly excited the Jews and gave them troubles of their own (Josephus, Ant. XVIII. 8, 2-9).Had peace ( ειχεν ειρηνην). Imperfect active. Kept on having peace, enjoying peace, because the persecution had ceased. Many of the disciples came back to Jerusalem and the apostles began to make preaching tours out from the city. This idiom ( εχω ειρηνην) occurs again in Rom 5:1 ( ειρηνην εχωμεν, present active subjunctive) where it has been grievously misunderstood. There it is an exhortation to keep on enjoying the peace with God already made, not to make peace with God which would be ειρηνην σχωμεν (ingressive aorist subjunctive).Edified ( οικοδομουμενη). Present passive participle, linear action also. One result of the enjoyment of peace after the persecution was the continued edification (Latin word aedificatio for building up a house), a favourite figure with Paul (Act 9:1; Act 9:3) and scattered throughout the N.T., old Greek verb. In 1Pe 2:5 Peter speaks of "the spiritual house" throughout the five Roman provinces being "built up" (cf. Mat 16:18).In the comfort of the Holy Spirit ( τη παρακλησε του αγιου πνευματος). Either locative ( in ) or instrumental case ( by ). The Holy Spirit had been promised by Jesus as "another Paraclete" and now this is shown to be true. The only instance in Acts of the use of παρακλησις with the Holy Spirit. The word, of course, means calling to one's side ( παρακαλεω) either for advice or for consolation.Was multiplied ( επληθυνετο). Imperfect middle passive. The multiplication of the disciples kept pace with the peace, the edification, the walking in the fear of the Lord, the comfort of the Holy Spirit. The blood of the martyrs was already becoming the seed of the church. Stephen had not borne his witness in vain.32 Lydda
( Λυδδα). In O.T. Lod (1Ch 8:12) and near Joppa. Later Diospolis.33 Aenias
( Αινεαν). Old Greek name and so probably a Hellenistic Jew. He was apparently a disciple already (the saint, verse Act 9:32). Luke the physician notes that he had been bed ridden for eight years. See on Act 5:15 for "bed" ( κραβαττου) and Act 8:7; Luk 5:18 for "paralyzed" ( παραλελυμενος, perfect passive participle of παραλυω with ην, periphrastic past perfect passive).34 Healeth
( ιατα). Aoristic present middle indicative, heals here and now.Make thy bed ( στρωσον σεαυτω). First aorist (ingressive) active imperative of στρωννυμ ( -υω). Old word with "bed" ( κραβαττον) understood as the object. Literally, spread thy bed for thyself (dative case), what others for eight years have done for thee.35 Sharon
( Σαρωνα). The Plain of Sharon, not a town. Thirty miles long from Joppa to Caesarea.36 At Joppa
( Εν Ιοππη). The modern Jaffa, the port of Jerusalem (2Ch 2:16).Disciple ( μαθητρια). Feminine form of μαθητης, a learner from μανθανω, to learn, a late word and only here in the N.T.Tabitha ( Ταβειθα). Aramaic form of the Hebrew Tsebi and, like the Greek wordDorcas ( Δορκας), means Gazelle, "the creature with the beautiful look" (or eyes), from δερκομα. The gazelle was a favourite type for beauty in the orient (Song of Solomon Act 2:9; Act 2:17; Act 4:5; Act 7:3). She may have had both the Aramaic and the Greek name, Tabitha Dorcas like John Mark. There is nothing said about a husband and so she was probably unmarried. She is the second woman mentioned by name after Pentecost (Sapphira the other). She did her beautiful deeds by herself. She did not have a Dorcas society.Did ( εποιε). Imperfect active, her habit.37 In an upper chamber
( εν υπερωιω). See on Act 1:13. Also in verse Act 9:39. In that house. This service was rendered by the women, though Luke has λουσαντες (masculine plural aorist active participle of λουω), a general way of saying "they washed." The interment was not hurried as in Jerusalem (Ananias and Sapphira) and the upper room is where the body was usually placed.38 Delay not
( μη οκνησηις). Ingressive aorist active subjunctive in prohibition. Direct discourse and not indirect as late MSS. have (aorist active infinitive, οκνησα). Possibly the two messengers started before Dorcas was quite dead, though we do not know. Peter had recently healed Aeneas and the disciples may have had faith enough to believe that he could raise the dead by the power of Christ. W. M. Ramsay doubts if Dorcas was really dead, but why see legends in these supernatural events?39 Stood by him
( παρεστησαν αυτω). Second aorist active indicative, intransitive, of παριστημ). Vivid picture of this group of widows as they stood around Peter, weeping ( κλαιουσα) and showing ( επιδεικνυμενα, present middle as belonging to themselves, pointing with pride to) the very inner garments ( χιτωνας) and outer garments ( ιματια), like the Latin tunica and toga, which she made from time to time ( εποιε, imperfect active, repeated action). It was a heart-breaking scene.40 Put them all forth
( εκβαλων εξω παντας). Second aorist (effective) active participle of εκβαλλω, a rather strong word, perhaps with some difficulty. Cf. Mar 5:40 which incident Peter may have recalled. The words are not genuine in Luk 8:54. Peter's praying alone reminds one of Elijah (1Ki 17:20) and the widow's son and Elisha for the Shunammite's son (2Ki 4:33).Tabitha, arise ( Ταβειθα, αναστηθ). With sublime faith like Ταλειθα κουμ of Jesus in Mar 5:41.She sat up ( ανεκαθισεν). Effective aorist active indicative of ανακαθιζω. Often in medical writers, only here in the N.T. and Luk 7:15 where Westcott and Hort have in the margin the uncompounded form εκαθισεν. Vivid picture.41 Raised her up
( ανεστησεν αυτην). First aorist active indicative, transitive, of ανιστημ.Presented ( παρεστησεν). First aorist active indicative, transitive of παριστημ (cf. intransitive second aorist in verse Act 9:39 above). It was a joyful time for Peter, the widows, all the saints, and for Dorcas.43 Many days
( ημερας ικανας). See on verse Act 9:23. Luke is fond of the phrase and uses it for time, number, size. It might be "ten days, ten months, or ten years" (Page).With one Simon a tanner ( παρα τιν Σιμων βυρσε). The use of παρα is usual for staying with one (by his side). "The more scrupulous Jews regarded such an occupation as unclean, and avoided those who pursued it. The conduct of Peter here shows that he did not carry his prejudices to that extent" (Hackett). One of the rabbis said: "It is impossible for the world to do without tanners; but woe to him who is a tanner." A Jewess could sue for divorce if she discovered that her husband was a tanner. And yet Peter will have scruples on the housetop in the tanner's house about eating food considered unclean. "The lodging with the tanner was a step on the road to eating with a Gentile" (Furneaux).1 Cornelius
( Κορνηλιος). The great Cornelian family of Rome may have had a freedman or descendant who iscenturion ( εκατον-ταρχης, leader of a hundred, Latin centurio). See on Mat 8:5. These Roman centurions always appear in a favourable light in the N.T. (Mat 8:5; Luk 7:2; Luk 23:47; Act 10:1; Act 22:25; Act 27:3). Furneaux notes the contrasts between Joppa, the oldest town in Palestine, and Caesarea, built by Herod; the Galilean fisherman lodging with a tanner and the Roman officer in the seat of governmental authority.Of the band called the Italian ( εκ σπειρης της καλουμενης Ιταλικης). A legion had ten cohorts or "bands" and sixty centuries. The word σπειρης (note genitive in -ες like the Ionic instead of -ας) is here equal to the Latin cohors. In the provinces were stationed cohorts of Italic citizens (volunteers) as an inscription at Carnuntum on the Danube (Ramsay) has shown (epitaph of an officer in the second Italic cohort). Once more Luke has been vindicated. The soldiers could, of course, be Roman citizens who lived in Caesarea. But the Italian cohorts were sent to any part of the empire as needed. The procurator at Caesarea would need a cohort whose loyalty he could trust, for the Jews were restless.2 Devout
( ευσεβης). Old word from ευ (well) and σεβομα (to worship, to reverence), but rare in the N.T. (Act 10:2; Act 10:7; 2Pe 2:1). It might refer to a worshipful pagan (Act 17:23, σεβασματα, objects of worship), but connected with "one that feared God" ( φοβουμενος τον θεον) Luke describes "a God-fearing proselyte" as in Act 10:22; Act 10:35. This is his usual term for the Gentile seekers after God (Act 13:16; Act 13:26; Act 17:4; Act 17:17, etc.), who had come into the worship of the synagogue without circumcision, and were not strictly proselytes, though some call such men "proselytes of the gate" (cf. Act 13:43); but clearly Cornelius and his family were still regarded as outside the pale of Judaism (Act 10:28; Act 10:34; Act 11:1; Act 11:8; Act 15:7). They had seats in the synagogue, but were not Jews.Gave much alms ( ποιων ελεεμοσυνας πολλας). Doing many alms (the very phrase in Mat 6:2), a characteristic mark of Jewish piety and from a Gentile to the Jewish people.Prayed ( δεομενος). Begging of God. Almsgiving and prayer were two of the cardinal points with the Jews (Jesus adds fasting in his picture of the Pharisee in Mat 6:1-18).3 Coming in
( εισελθοντα). Ingressive second aorist active participle, not present. So punctiliar, "saw come," not "saw coming." So also "say" or "speak," not "saying." Luke repeats the account of this vision to Cornelius twice (Act 10:30; Act 11:13) and also the story of the vision to Peter (Act 10:1-16; Act 10:28; Act 11:5).4 Lord
( κυριε). Cornelius recognizes the angel of God (verse Act 10:3) as God's messenger.Are gone up ( ανεβησαν). Timeless second aorist active indicative of αναβαινω. Gone up like the smoke of incense in sacrifices.For a memorial ( εις μνημοσυνον). Old word from μνημων. The only other instance in the N.T. is by Jesus about the act of Mary of Bethany (Mat 26:13; Mar 14:9). His prayers and his alms proved his sincerity and won the ear of God.5 Fetch
( μεταπεμψα). First aorist middle (indirect, for one's self) imperative of μεταπεμπω, usual voice in ancient Greek with this verb in sense of sending another for one's own sake. Only in Acts in the N.T. See also Act 10:22.6 Lodgeth
( ξενιζετα). Present passive indicative of ξενιζω old verb from ξενος, a stranger as a guest. So to entertain a guest as here or to surprise by strange acts (Act 17:20; 1Pe 4:4).Whose ( ω). To whom, dative of possession.By the seaside ( παρα θαλασσαν). Along by the sea. Note accusative case. Outside the city walls because a tanner and to secure water for his trade. Some tanneries are by the seashore at Jaffa today.8 Rehearsed
( εξηγησαμενος). See on Luk 24:35. All the details about the vision. The soldier was "devout" like Cornelius and would protect the two household servants ( οικετων).9 On the morrow
( τη επαυριον). Locative case of article with the compound adverb ( ημερα day being understood), the second day after leaving Caesarea, 28 miles from Joppa. The third day (the next morrow, verse Act 10:23) they start back home and the fourth day (on the morrow again, verse Act 10:24) they reach Caesarea.As they ( εκεινων). The party of three from Caesarea. Genitive absolute with present participle οδοιπορουντων (journeying) and εγγιζοντων (drew nigh).The housetop ( το δωμα). Old word and in Gospels (Luk 3:19, etc.), but only here in Acts. From δεμω, to build, and so any part of the building (hall, dining room, and then roof). The roof was nearly flat with walls around and so was a good place for meditation and prayer and naps.10 Hungry
( προσπεινος) Only instance of the word known, a απαξ λεγομενον. Probably "very hungry" ( προς=besides, in addition).Desired ( ηθελεν). Imperfect active. Was longing to eat. It was about twelve o'clock noon and Peter may even have smelt the savory dishes, "while they made ready" ( παρασκευαζοντων). "The natural and the supernatural border closely on one another, with no definable limits" (Furneaux).He fell into a trance ( εγενετο επ' αυτον εκστασις). More exactly, "An ecstasy came upon him," in which trance he passed out of himself ( εκστασις, from εξιστημ) and from which one came to himself (Act 12:11). Cf. also Act 11:5; Act 22:17. It is thus different from a vision ( οραμα) as in verse Act 10:3.11 Beholdeth
( θεωρε). Vivid historical present and change from past time.Opened ( ανεωιγμενον, perfect passive participle with double reduplication, state of completion).Descending ( καταβαινον). Present active participle describing the process.Sheet ( οθονην). Old word for linen cloth and only here in the N.T. Accusative case in apposition with σκευος (vessel).Let down ( Καθιεμενον). Present passive participle of Καθιημ. Old verb, but in the N.T. only here and Luk 5:19; Act 9:25. Linear action here picturing the process, "being let down."By four corners ( τεσσαρσιν αρχαις). Instrumental case of αρχη, beginning. We say "end" or extremity for this use of the word. The picture is the sheet held up by four cords to which the sheet is fastened. Isa 11:12 had said that Israel would be gathered from the four corners of the earth. Knowling follows Hobart in taking the four corners of the sheet to be a medical phrase for bandage (the end of a bandage).12 Were
( υπηρχεν). Imperfect of υπαρχω in sense of ην, to exist, be. Fish are not mentioned, perhaps because the sheet had no water, though they were clean and unclean also (Lev 11:9; Deu 14:9).All manner of ( παντα). Literally, all, but clearly all varieties, not all individuals. Both clean and unclean animals are in the sheet.14 Not so, Lord
( Μηδαμωσ, κυριε). The negative μηδαμως calls for the optative ειη (may it not be) or the imperative εστω (let it be). It is not ουδαμως, a blunt refusal (I shall not do it). And yet it is more than a mild protest as Page and Furneaux argue. It is a polite refusal with a reason given. Peter recognizes the invitation to slay ( θυσον) the unclean animals as from the Lord ( κυριε) but declines it three times.For I have never eaten anything ( οτ ουδεποτε εφαγον παν). Second aorist active indicative, I never did anything like this and I shall not do it now. The use of παν (everything) with ουδεποτε (never) is like the Hebrew (lo--kol) though a like idiom appears in the vernacular Koine (Robertson, Grammar, p. 752).Common and unclean ( κοινον κα ακαθαρτον). Κοινος from epic ξυνος ( ξυν, συν, together with) originally meant common to several (Latin communis) as in Act 2:44; Act 4:32; Tit 1:4; Jdg 1:3. The use seen here (also Mar 7:2; Mar 7:5; Rom 14:14; Heb 10:29; Rev 21:27; Act 10:28; Act 11:8), like Latin vulgaris is unknown in ancient Greek. Here the idea is made plain by the addition of ακαθαρτον (unclean), ceremonially unclean, of course. We have the same double use in our word "common." See on Mar 7:18 where Mark adds the remarkable participle καθαριζων (making all meats clean), evidently from Peter who recalls this vision. Peter had been reared from childhood to make the distinction between clean and unclean food and this new proposal even from the Lord runs against all his previous training. He did not see that some of God's plans for the Jews could be temporary. This symbol of the sheet was to show Peter ultimately that Gentiles could be saved without becoming Jews. At this moment he is in spiritual and intellectual turmoil.15 Make not thou common
( συ μη κοινου). Note emphatic position of συ (thou). Do thou stop making common what God cleansed ( εκαθαρισεν). The idiom of μη with the present active imperative κοινου means precisely this. Peter had just called "common" what God had invited him to slay and eat.16 Thrice
( επιτρις). For three times. Peter remained unconvinced even by the prohibition of God. Here is a striking illustration of obstinacy on the part of one who acknowledges the voice of God to him when the command of the Lord crosses one's preferences and prejudices. There are abundant examples today of precisely this thing. In a real sense Peter was maintaining a pose of piety beyond the will of the Lord. Peter was defiling what God had cleansed.Was received up ( ανελημφθη). First aorist passive indicative of αναλαμβανω, to take up. The word used of the Ascension (Act 1:22).17 Was much perplexed in himself
( εν εαυτω διηπορε). Imperfect active of διαπορεω, intensive compound ( δια, thoroughly, and α privative and πορος, way), to be completely at a loss to know what road to take. Old verb, but in N.T. only in Luke and Acts. Page notes that Luke is singularly fond of verbs compounded with δια. See on Luk 9:7 and Act 2:12. When out of the ecstasy he was more puzzled than ever.Might be ( αν ειη). Optative with αν in indirect question simply retained from the direct (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 1021, 1044). See Act 17:18, for the direct and Luk 1:62 for the indirect ( αν θελο both times). It is the conclusion of a fourth class condition.Having made inquiry ( διερωτησαντες). First aorist active participle of διερωταω, another compound of δια, to ask one after another, to ask through, old verb, but only here in the N.T. It took diligent inquiry to find the obscure house of Simon the tanner.Stood before the gate ( επεστησαν επ τον πυλωνα). Second aorist active indicative of εφιστημ, intransitive. Note repetition of επ. The messengers stopped right at the folding gates of the passage ( πυλωνα) which led from the street to the inner court or house.18 Called
( φωνησαντες). In a loud voice that those inside the house might hear.Asked ( επυνθανοντο). Imperfect middle of πυνθανομα, old verb to make inquiry especially with an indirect question as here. Kept on inquiring. Westcott and Hort follow B C here and read επυθοντο (second aorist middle, effective aorist). Either makes sense, though the imperfect is more picturesque.Were lodging ( ξενιζετα). Present middle indicative retained in indirect question. See on verse Act 10:6 for the verb.19 Thought
( διενθυμουμενου). Genitive absolute of present middle participle of διενθυμεομα, a double compound ( δια and εν- with θυμος) and another απαξ λεγομενον save in ecclesiastical writers, though ενθυμεομα is common enough and Textus Receptus so reads here. Peter was revolving in his mind, through and through, in and out, to find the meaning of the strange vision.20 But
( αλλα). So usually, though it is open to question whether αλλα is adversative here and not rather, "Now then."Get thee down ( καταβηθ). Second aorist active imperative, at once.Go ( πορευου). Present middle imperative, go on.Nothing doubting ( μηδεν διακρινομενος). Another compound of δια, old and common verb for a divided mind ( δια like δυο, two). Note usual negative of the present middle participle, the subjective μηδεν. The notion of wavering (Jas 1:6) is common with this verb in the middle voice. In Act 11:12 the aorist active ( μηδεν διακριναντα) is used perhaps with the idea of conduct towards others rather than his own internal doubt as here (Page).For I ( οτ εγω). The Holy Spirit assumes responsibility for the messengers from Cornelius and thus connects their mission with the vision which was still troubling Peter. Peter had heard his name called by the man (verse Act 10:19).21 Cause
( αιτια). Or reason. Common in this sense. See on Mat 19:3.22 Righteous
( δικαιος). In the Jewish sense as in Luk 1:6; Luk 2:25.Well reported of ( μαρτυρουμενος). Present passive participle as in Act 6:3. Cf. the other centurion in Luk 7:4.Nation ( εθνους). Not λαου, for the speakers are Gentiles.Was warned ( εχρηματισθη). First aorist passive of χρηματιζω, old word for doing business, then consulting an oracle, and here of being divinely (word God not expressed) warned as in Mat 2:12; Mat 2:22; Luk 2:26; Heb 11:7. Then to be called or receive a name from one's business as in Act 11:26; Rom 7:3.23 Lodged them
( εξενισεν). Active voice here rather than passive as in Act 10:6.Accompanied him ( συνηλθαν αυτω). Associative instrumental case after verb. The wisdom of having these half dozen Jewish Christians from Joppa with Peter in the house of Cornelius in Caesarea becomes manifest in Jerusalem (Act 11:12).24 Was waiting
( ην προσδοκων). Periphrastic imperfect active, in eager expectation and hope, directing the mind ( δοκαω) towards ( προς) anything. Old and common verb.Near ( αναγκαιους). Only instance in the N.T. of this sense of αναγκαιος from αναγκη, necessity, what one cannot do without, necessary (1Co 12:22), duty (Act 13:46), or blood relations as here. The ancient Greek writers combined these two words ( συγγενεις, kinsmen, αναγκαιους, necessary friends) as here. It was a homogeneous group of Gentiles close to Cornelius and predisposed to hear Peter favourably.25 That Peter entered
( του εισελθειν τον Πετρον). This is a difficult construction, for the subject of εγενετο (it happened) has to be the articular genitive infinitive του εισελθειν with the accusative of general reference τον Πετρον. Most commentators consider it inexplicable. It is probably an extension of the ordinary articular infinitive under the influence of the Hebrew infinitive construct without regard to the case, regarding it as a fixed case form and so using it as nominative. Precisely this construction of του and the infinitive as the subject of a verb occurs in the LXX (2Ch 6:7, etc.). See Robertson, Grammar, pp. 1067f. for full discussion of this obvious Hebraism. Somewhat similar examples appear in Act 20:3; Act 27:1. But the Codex Bezae avoids this awkward idiom by the genitive absolute ( προσεγγιζοντος του Πετρου) and some additional details (one of the servants ran forward and announced that he was come).Worshipped him ( προσεκυνησεν). "Cornelius was not an idolator and would not have honoured Peter as a god" (Furneaux). The word probably means here reverence like old English usage (Wycliff) and not actual worship, though Peter took it that way (verse Act 10:26). Jesus accepted such worship (Mat 8:2; Luk 5:8 by Peter).27 As he talked with him
( συνομιλων αυτω). Present active participle of συνομιλεω, rare compound and here alone in the N.T., with associative instrumental case. The uncompounded verb is common enough though in the N.T. only in Luk 24:14 which see and Act 20:11; Act 24:26.Findeth ( ευρισκε). Vivid historical present indicative active.Come together ( συνεληλυθοτας). Second perfect active participle of συνερχομα. It was an expectant group of Gentiles eager for Peter's interpretation of the vision of Cornelius.28 How that it is an unlawful thing
( ως αθεμιτον εστιν). The conjunction ως is sometimes equivalent to οτ (that). The old form of αθεμιτος was αθεμιστος from θεμιστο ( θεμιζω, θεμις, law custom) and α privative. In the N.T. only here and 1Pe 4:3 (Peter both times). But there is no O.T. regulation forbidding such social contact with Gentiles, though the rabbis had added it and had made it binding by custom. There is nothing more binding on the average person than social custom. On coming from the market an orthodox Jew was expected to immerse to avoid defilement (Edersheim, Jewish Social Life, pp. 26-28; Taylor's Sayings of the Jewish Fathers, pp. 15, 26, 137, second edition). See also Act 11:3; Gal 2:12. It is that middle wall of partition between Jew and Gentile (Eph 2:14) which Jesus broke down.One of another nation ( αλλοφυλω). Dative case of an old adjective, but only here in the N.T. ( αλλος, another, φυλον, race). Both Juvenal (Sat. XIV. 104, 105) and Tacitus (History, V. 5) speak of the Jewish exclusiveness and separation from Gentiles.And yet unto ( καμο). Dative of the emphatic pronoun (note position of prominence) with κα ( χρασις) meaning here "and yet" or adversative "but" as often with κα which is by no means always merely the connective "and" (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 1182f.). Now Peter takes back both the adjectives used in his protest to the Lord (verse Act 10:14) "common and unclean." It is a long journey that Peter has made. He here refers to "no one" ( μηδενα), not to "things," but that is great progress.29 Without gainsaying
( αναντιρρητως). Α privative with compound adverb from αντ (back, in return, against) and verbal ρητος (from ερρηθην, to speak). Late and rare and here only in the N.T., but the adjective in Act 19:36. Without answering back. That is true after the Holy Spirit expressly told Peter to go with the messengers of Cornelius (Act 10:19-23). Peter's objections were made to the Lord in the vision which he did not understand. But that vision prepared him for this great step which he had now taken. He had stepped over the line of Jewish custom.With what intent ( τιν λογω). More exactly, "for what reason" as in Plato, Gorgias 512 C.30 Four days ago
( απο τεταρτης ημερας). From the fourth day, reckoning backwards from this day.I was keeping the ninth hour of prayer ( ημην την ενατην προσευχομενος). Periphrastic middle imperfect and accusative of extension of time (all the ninth hour).31 Is heard
( εισηκουσθη). Sort of timeless first aorist passive indicative as is "are had in remembrance" ( εμνησθησαν. See verse Act 10:4 "are gone up for a memorial").32 In the house of Simon
( εν οικια Σιμωνος). See Act 9:43 for παρα Σιμων with same idea.33 And thou hast well done that thou art come
( συ τε καλως εποιησας παραγενομενος). "And thou didst well in coming." A regular formula for expressing thanks as in Phi 4:14; 3Jn 1:6; 2Pe 1:19. The participle completes the idea of καλως ποιεω neatly. Cornelius commends Peter for his courage in breaking away from Jewish custom and takes no offence at the implied superiority of the Jews over the Gentiles. Cornelius and his circle of kinsmen and close friends are prepared soil for a new era in the history of Christianity. The Samaritans were now nominal Jews and the Ethiopian eunuch was a single case, but here Peter the chief apostle, not Philip the preaching deacon (evangelist), was involved. It was a crisis. Cornelius reveals an open mind for the message of God through Peter.Commanded thee ( προστεταγμενα σο). Perfect passive participle with the dative case ( σο). Cornelius is a military man and he employs a military term ( προστασσω, old word to command). He is ready for orders from the Lord.34 Opened his mouth
( ανοιξας το στομα). Solemn formula for beginning his address (Act 8:35; Act 18:14; Mat 5:2; Mat 13:35). But also good elocution for the speaker.I perceive ( καταλαμβανομα). Aoristic present middle of καταλαμβανω, to take hold of, the middle noting mental action, to lay hold with the mind (Act 4:13; Act 10:34; Act 25:25; Eph 3:18). It had been a difficult thing for Peter to grasp, but now "of a truth" ( επ' αληθειας) the light has cleared away the fogs. It was not until Peter had crossed the threshold of the house of Cornelius in the new environment and standpoint that he sees this new and great truth.Respecter of persons ( προσωπολημπτης). This compound occurs only here and in Chrysostom. It is composed of προσωπον face or person ( προς and οπς, before the eye or face) and λαμβανω. The abstract form προσωπολημψια occurs in Jas 2:1 (also Rom 2:11; Eph 6:9; Col 3:25) and the verb προσωπολεμπτεω in Jas 2:9. The separate phrase ( λαμβανειν προσωπον) occurs in Luk 20:21; Gal 2:6. The phrase was already in the LXX (Deu 10:17; 2Ch 19:7; Psa 82:6). Luke has simply combined the two words into one compound one. The idea is to pay regard to one's looks or circumstances rather than to his intrinsic character. The Jews had come to feel that they were the favourites of God and actually sons of the kingdom of heaven because they were descendants of Abraham. John the Baptist rebuked them for this fallacy.35 Acceptable to him
( δεκτος αυτω). Verbal adjective from δεχομα. Acceptabilis. That is to say, a Gentile would not have to become a Jew in order to become a Christian. Evidently Peter had not before perceived this fact. On the great Day of Pentecost when he spoke of the promise "to all those afar off" (Act 2:39) Peter understood that they must first become Jews and then Christians. The new idea that now makes a revolution in Peter's outlook is precisely this that Christ can and will save Gentiles like this Cornelius group without their becoming Jews at all.36 The word which he sent
( τον λογον ον απεστειλεν). Many ancient MSS. (so Westcott and Hort) read merely τον λογον απεστειλεν (he sent the word). This reading avoids the anacoluthon and inverse attraction of λογον to the case of the relative ον (which).Preaching good tidings of peace through Jesus Christ ( ευαγγελιζομενος ειρηνην δια Ιησου Χριστου). Gospelizing peace through Jesus Christ. There is no other way to have real peace between individuals and God, between races and nations, than by Jesus Christ. Almost this very language occurs in Eph 2:17 where Paul states that Jesus on the cross "preached (gospelized) peace to you who are afar off and peace to you who are near." Peter here sees what Paul will see later with great clearness.He is Lord of all ( ουτος εστιν παντων κυριος). A triumphant parenthesis that Peter throws in as the reason for his new truth. Jesus Christ is Lord of all, both Jews and Gentiles.37 Ye know
( υμεις οιδατε). Peter reminds his Gentile audience that the main facts concerning Jesus and the gospel were known to them. Note emphatic expression of υμεις (you).Beginning ( αρξαμενος). The Textus Receptus has αρξαμενον (accusative), but the nominative is given by Aleph A B C D E H and is certainly correct. But it makes a decided anacoluthon. The accusative would agree with ρημα used in the sense of message or story as told by the disciples. The nominative does not agree with anything in the sentence. The same phrase occurs in Luk 23:5. Here is this aorist middle participle almost used like an adverb. See a similar loose use of αρξαμενος in the same sense by Peter in Act 1:22. The baptism of John is given as the terminus a quo. The story began with a skip to Galilee after the baptism just like the Gospel of Mark. This first message of Peter to the Gentiles (Act 10:37-44) corresponds in broad outline with Mark's Gospel. Mark heard Peter preach many times and evidently planned his Gospel (the Roman Gospel) on this same model. There is in it nothing about the birth and childhood of Jesus nor about the intervening ministry supplied by John's Gospel for the period (a year) between the baptism and the Galilean Ministry. Peter here presents an objective statement of the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus with proof from the Scriptures that he is the Messiah. It is a skilful presentation.38 Jesus of Nazareth
( Ιησουν τον απο Ναζαρεθ). Jesus the one from Nazareth, the article before the city identifying him clearly. The accusative case is here by προλεψις, Jesus being expressed for emphasis before the verb "anointed" and the pronoun repeated pleonastically after it. "Jesus transfers the mind from the gospel-history to the personal subject of it" (Hackett).God anointed him ( εχρισεν, αυτον, ο θεος). First aorist active of the verb χριω, to anoint, from which the verbal Χριστος is formed (Act 2:36). The precise event referred to by Peter could be the Incarnation (Luk 1:35), the Baptism (Luk 3:22), the Ministry at Nazareth (Luk 4:14). Why not to the life and work of Jesus as a whole?Went about doing good ( διηλθεν ευεργετων). Beautiful description of Jesus. Summary (constative) aorist active of διερεομα, to go through ( δια) or from place to place. The present active participle ευεργετων is from the old verb ευεργετεω ( ευ, well, εργον, work) and occurs only here in the N.T. The substantive ευεργετης (benefactor) was often applied to kings like Ptolemy Euergetes and that is the sense in Luk 22:25 the only N.T. example. But the term applies to Jesus far more than to Ptolemy or any earthly king (Cornelius a Lapide).And healing ( κα ιωμενος). And in particular healing. Luke does not exclude other diseases (cf. Luk 13:11; Luk 13:16), but he lays special emphasis on demoniacal possession (cf. Mar 1:23).That were oppressed ( τους καταδυναστευομενους). Present passive articular participle of καταδυναστευω. A late verb in LXX and papyri. In the N.T. only here and Jas 2:6 (best MSS.). One of the compounds of κατα made transitive. The reality of the devil (the slanderer, διαβολος) is recognized by Peter.For God was with him ( οτ ο θεος ην μετ' αυτου). Surely this reason does not reveal "a low Christology" as some charge. Peter had used the same language in Act 7:9 and earlier in Luk 1:28; Luk 1:66 as Nicodemus does in Joh 3:2.39 And we are witnesses
( κα ημεις μαρτυρες). Compare "ye yourselves know" (verse Act 10:37). Peter thus appeals to what the audience know and to what the disciples know. He made the same claim about personal witnesses of the Resurrection of Jesus at Pentecost (Act 2:32). Here Peter affirms full knowledge of the work of Jesus in Judea (for whole country including Galilee and Perea) and Jerusalem (given mainly in John's Gospel). In the Greek ων (which) is attracted into the genitive case to agree with the antecedent παντων (all), a common enough idiom.Whom also they slew ( ον κα ανειλαν). Second aorist active indicative of αναιρεω with α as often in Acts (Act 2:23; Act 5:30). But note κα (also) in the old MSS., not in the Textus Receptus. They "also" slew him, went that far, "this crowning atrocity" (Vincent), κα could here be "even."Hanging him on a tree ( κρεμασαντες επ ξυλου). This same expression used by Peter in Act 5:30 which see for discussion.40 Gave him to be made manifest
( εδωκεν αυτον εμφανη γενεσθα). Peculiar phrase, here only in the N.T. and in Rom 10:20 (quoted from Isa 65:1). Εμφανη, predicate accusative after infinitive γενεσθα agreeing with αυτον object of εδωκεν.41 Chosen before
( προκεχειροτονημενοις). Perfect passive participle dative plural from προχειροτονεω, to choose or designate by hand ( χειροτονεω, χειρ, hand, and τεινω, to stretch, as in Act 14:23; 2Co 8:19), beforehand ( προ), a double compound as old as Plato, but here alone in the N.T. Peter is evidently stating the thing as it happened and not trying to make a convincing story by saying that both friends and foes saw him after his resurrection. It is the "historian's candour" (Paley) in Luke here that adds to the credibility of the narrative. The sceptical Jews would not have believed and Jesus was kept from open contact with the world of sin after his Passion.To us who did eat and drink with him ( ημιν οιτινες συνεφαγομεν κα συνεπιομεν αυτω). The "who" ( οιτινες) is first person agreeing with "us" ( ημιν). Second aorist active indicative of the common verbs συνεσθιω and συμπινω. Αυτω is associative instrumental case. There are difficulties to us in understanding how Jesus could eat and drink after the resurrection as told here and in Luk 24:41-3, but at any rate Peter makes it clear that it was no hallucination or ghost, but Jesus himself whom they saw after he rose from the dead, "after the rising as to him" ( μετα το αναστηνα αυτον, μετα with the accusative articular infinitive second aorist active and the accusative αυτον of general reference). Furneaux dares to think that the disciples misunderstood Jesus about eating after the resurrection. But that is to deny the testimony merely because we cannot explain the transition state of the body of Jesus.42 He charged
( παρηγγειλεν). First aorist active indicative as in Act 1:4. There Jesus is the subject and so probably here, though Page insists that ο θεος (God) is here because of verse Act 10:40.To testify ( διαμαρτυρασθα). First aorist middle infinitive. See on Act 2:40.Ordained ( ωρισμενος). Perfect passive participle of οριζω, old verb, to mark out, to limit, to make a horizon.Judge ( κριτης). The same point made by Peter in 1Pe 4:5. He does not use the word "Messiah" to these Gentiles though he did say "anointed" ( εχρισεν) in verse Act 10:38. Peter's claim for Jesus is that he is the Judge of Jew and Gentile (living and dead).43 Every one that believeth
( παντα τον πιστευοντα). This accusative active participle of general reference with the infinitive in indirect discourse is the usual idiom. Only λαβειν (second aorist active infinitive of λαμβανω) is not indirect statement so much as indirect command or arrangement. The prophets bear witness to Jesus Christ to this effect. It is God's plan and no race distinctions are drawn. Peter had already said the same thing at Pentecost (Act 2:38), but now he sees himself that Gentiles do not have to become Jews, but have only to believe in Jesus as Messiah and Judge as foretold by the prophets. It was glorious news to Cornelius and his group.Through his name ( δια του ονοματος αυτου), not as a title or magic formula (Act 18:13), but the power of Christ himself represented by his name.44 While Peter yet spake
( ετ λαλουντος του Πετρου). Genitive absolute of present participle, still going on.The Holy Ghost fell ( επεπεσεν το πνευμα το αγιον). Second aorist active indicative of επιπιπτω, old verb to fall upon, to recline, to come upon. Used of the Holy Spirit in Act 8:16; Act 10:44; Act 11:15. It appears that Peter was interrupted in his sermon by this remarkable event. The Jews had received the Holy Spirit (Act 2:4), the Samaritans (Act 8:17), and now Gentiles. But on this occasion it was before baptism, as was apparently true in Paul's case (Act 9:17). In Act 8:16; Act 19:5 the hands of the apostles were also placed after baptism on those who received the Holy Spirit. Here it was unexpected by Peter and by Cornelius and was indubitable proof of the conversion of these Gentiles who had accepted Peter's message and had believed on Jesus Christ as Saviour.45 They of the circumcision which believed
( ο εκ περιτομης πιστο). The believing ones of the circumcision, more exactly.Were amazed ( εξεστησαν). Second aorist active indicative, intransitive, of εξιστημ. They stood out of themselves.On the Gentiles also ( κα επ τα εθνη). Or, even upon the Gentiles.Was poured out ( εκκεχυτα). Present perfect passive retained in indirect discourse of εκχεω or εκχυνω, old verb, used metaphorically of the Holy Spirit also in Act 2:17 (from Joe 2:28), Act 2:33.46 They heard
( ηκουον). Imperfect active, were hearing, kept on hearing.Speak ( λαλουντων). Present active participle, speaking, for they kept it up.With tongues ( γλωσσαις). Instrumental case as in Act 2:4; Act 2:11 which see. The fuller statement there makes it clear that here it was new and strange tongues also as in Act 19:6; 1Co 14:4-19. This sudden manifestation of the Holy Spirit's power on uncircumcised Gentiles was probably necessary to convince Peter and the six brethren of the circumcision that God had opened the door wide to Gentiles. It was proof that a Gentile Pentecost had come and Peter used it effectively in his defence in Jerusalem (Act 11:15).47 Can any man forbid the water?
( Μητ το υδωρ δυνατα κωλυσα τισ?). The negative μητ expects the answer No. The evidence was indisputable that these Gentiles were converted and so were entitled to be baptized. See the similar idiom in Luk 6:39. Note the article with "water." Here the baptism of the Holy Spirit had preceded the baptism of water (Act 1:5; Act 11:16). "The greater had been bestowed; could the lesser be withheld?" (Knowling).That these should not be baptized ( του μη βαπτισθηνα τουτους). Ablative case of the articular first aorist passive infinitive of βαπτιζω with the redundant negative after the verb of hindering ( κωλυσα) and the accusative of general reference ( τουτους). The redundant negative after the verb of hindering is not necessary though often used in ancient Greek and in the Koine (papyri). Without it see Mat 19:14; Act 8:36 and with it see Luk 4:42; Luk 24:16; Act 14:18. Cf. Robertson, Grammar, pp. 1061, 1094, 1171. The triple negatives here are a bit confusing to the modern mind ( μητ in the question, κωλυσα, to hinder or to cut off, μη with βαπτισθηνα). Literally, Can any one cut off the water from the being baptized as to these? Meyer: "The water is in this animated language conceived as the element offering itself for the baptism."As well as we ( ως κα ημεις). The argument was conclusive. God had spoken. Note the query of the eunuch to Philip (Act 8:36).48 Commanded
( προσεταξεν). First aorist active indicative. Peter himself abstained from baptizing on this occasion (cf. Paul in 1Co 1:14). Evidently it was done by the six Jewish brethren.Them to be baptized ( αυτους βαπτισθηνα). Accusative of general reference with the first aorist passive infinitive.In the name of Jesus Christ ( εν τω ονοματ Ιησου Χριστου). The essential name in Christian baptism as in Act 2:38; Act 19:5. But these passages give the authority for the act, not the formula that was employed (Alvah Hovey in Hackett's Commentary. See also chapter on the Baptismal Formula in my The Christ of the Logia). "Golden days" ( αυρε διες, Bengel) were these for the whole group.1 In Judea
( κατα την Ιουδαιαν). Throughout Judea (probably all Palestine), distributive use of κατα. The news from Casearea spread like wildfire among the Jewish Christians. The case of the Samaritans was different, for they were half Jews, though disliked. But here were real Romans even if with Jewish affinities.Had received ( εδεξαντο). First aorist middle indicative. The English idiom requires "had" received, the Greek has simply "received."2 They that were of the circumcision
( ο εκ περιτομης). Literally, those of circumcision (on the side of circumcision, of the circumcision party). The phrase in Act 10:46 is confined to the six brethren with Peter in Caesarea (Act 11:12). That can hardly be the meaning here for it would mean that they were the ones who brought the charge against Peter though Hort takes this view. All the disciples in Jerusalem were Jews so that it can hardly mean the whole body. In Gal 2:12 the phrase has the narrower sense of the Judaizing or Pharisaic wing of the disciples (Act 15:5) who made circumcision necessary for all Gentile converts. Probably here by anticipation Luke so describes the beginning of that great controversy. The objectors probably did not know of Peter's vision at Joppa, but only of the revolutionary conduct of Peter in Caesarea. These extremists who spoke probably had abundant sympathy in their protest. The apostles are mentioned in verse Act 11:1, but are not referred to in verse Act 11:2. Apparently they are in contrast with the circumcision party in the church.Contended ( διεκρινοντο). Imperfect middle of the common verb διακρινω, toseparate . Here to separate oneself apart ( δια), to take sides against, to make a cleavage ( δια, two, in two) as in Jdg 1:9. So Peter is at once put on the defensive as the contention went on. It is plain that Peter was not regarded as any kind of pope or overlord.3 Thou wentest in
( εισηλθες). Direct form, but Westcott and Hort have it εισηλθεν (he went in), indirect form. So with συνεφαγες (didst eat) and συνεφαγεν (did eat). The direct is more vivid.Men uncircumcised ( ανδρας ακροβυστιαν εχοντας). "Men having uncircumcision." It is a contemptuous expression. They did not object to Peter's preaching to the Gentiles, but to his going into the house of Cornelius and eating with them, violating his supposed obligations as a Jew (Hackett). It was the same complaint in principle that the Pharisees had made against Jesus when he ate with publicans and sinners (Luk 15:12). The Jews had not merely the Mosaic regulations about clean and unclean food, but also the fact that at a Gentile table some of the meat may have been an idol sacrifice. And Peter himself had similar scruples when the vision came to him at Joppa and when he entered the house of Cornelius in Caesarea Act 10:28). Peter had been led beyond the circumcision party.4 Began
( αρξαμενος). Not pleonastic here, but graphically showing how Peter began at the beginning and gave the full story of God's dealings with him in Joppa and Caesarea.Expounded ( εξετιθετο). Imperfect middle of εκτιθημ, to set forth, old verb, but in the N.T. only in Acts (Act 7:21; Act 11:4; Act 18:26; Act 28:23), a deliberate and detailed narrative "in order" ( καθεξης). Old word for in succession. In the N.T. only in Luk 1:2; Luk 8:1; Act 3:24; Act 11:14; Act 18:23. Luke evidently considered this defence of Peter important and he preserves the marks of authenticity. It came originally from Peter himself (verses Act 11:5; Act 11:6; Act 11:15; Act 11:16). "The case of Cornelius was a test case of primary importance" (Page), "the first great difficulty of the early Church." Part of the story Luke gives three times (Act 10:3-6; Act 10:30-32; Act 11:13). See the discussion chapter 10 for details given here.5 Let down
( καθιεμενην). Here agreeing with the "sheet" ( οθονην, feminine), not with "vessel" ( σκευος, neuter) as in Act 10:11.Even unto me ( αχρ εμου). Vivid detail added here by Peter.6 When I had fastened my eyes
( ατενισας). This personal touch Peter adds from his own experience. See on Luk 4:20; Act 3:4; Act 3:12 for this striking verb ατενιζω, to stretch the eyes towards, first aorist active participle here.I considered ( κατανοεω). Imperfect active of κατανεοω to put the mind down on, to ponder, I was pondering.And saw ( κα ειδον). Second aorist active indicative, saw in a flash.7 A voice saying
( φωνης λεγουσης). Genitive case after ηκουσα (cf. Act 9:7 and accusative Act 9:4 which see for discussion). Participle λεγουσης (present active of λεγω) agreeing with φωνης, a kind of indirect discourse use of the participle.8 Came into my mouth
( εισηλθεν εις το στομα μου). Instead of εφαγον (I ate) in Act 10:14. Different phrase for the same idea.10 Was drawn up
( ανεσπασθη). Instead of ανελημπθη (was taken up) in Act 10:16. First aorist passive indicative of ανασπαω, old verb, but in N.T. only in Luk 14:5 and here.12 Making no distinction
( μηδεν διακριναντα). So Westcott and Hort (first aorist active participle) instead of μηδεν διακρινομενον "nothing doubting" (present middle participle) like Act 10:20. The difference in voice shows the distinction in meaning.We entered into the man's house ( εισηλθομεν εις τον οικον του ανδρος). Peter confesses it, but shows that the other six went in also. He avoids mention of Cornelius's name and office.13 Standing and saying
( σταθεντα κα ειποντα). More precisely, "stand and say" (punctiliar act, first aorist passive and second aorist active participles).Fetch Simon ( μεταπεμψα Σιμωνα). First aorist middle imperative. Third time mentioned (Act 10:5; Act 10:22; Act 11:13). Perhaps Peter is anxious to make it plain that he did not go of his own initiative into the house of Cornelius. He went under God's direct orders.14 Whereby thou shalt be saved, thou and all thy house
( εν οις σωθηση συ κα πας ο οικος σου). Future passive indicative of σωζω, to save. Clearly Cornelius was unsaved in spite of his interest in Jewish worship. Clearly also the household of Cornelius would likewise be won to Christ by the words of Simon Peter. This is household conversion before the household baptism (Act 10:48; Act 11:17).15 As I began to speak
( εν τω αρξασθα με λαλειν). Εν with the locative of the articular aorist infinitive αρξασθα (punctiliar action simply) and the accusative of general reference. The second infinitive λαλειν (to speak) is dependent on αρξασθα, "In the beginning to speak as to me."Even as on us at the beginning ( ωσπερ κα εφ' ημας εν αρχη). Peter recalls vividly the events at Pentecost, the speaking with tongues and all. It is noteworthy that Peter does not here repeat his sermon. "He rests his defence, not on what he said, but on what God did" (Furneaux).16 I remembered
( εμνησθην). First aorist passive indicative of the common verb μιμνησκω, to remind. Peter recalls the very words of Jesus as reported in Act 1:5. Peter now understands this saying of Jesus as he had not done before. That is a common experience with us all as new experiences of grace open richer veins in God's truth (Joh 12:16). Peter clearly sees that the water baptism is merely the symbol or picture of the spiritual baptism in the heart.17 The like gift
( την ισην δωρεαν). The equal gift, equal in quality, rank, or measure. Common word.When we believed ( πιστευσασιν). First aorist active participle of πιστευω in the dative case. It agrees both with ημιν (unto us) and with αυτοις (unto them), "having believed on the Lord Jesus Christ." Both classes (Gentiles and Jews) trusted in Christ, and both received the Holy Spirit.Who was I ( εγω τις ημην). Note order, "I, who was I." " That I could withstand God " ( δυνατος κωλυσα τον θεον). Literally, "able to withstand or hinder God." It is a rhetorical question, really two questions. Who was I ? Was I able to hinder God? Peter's statement of the facts made an unanswerable defence. And yet Peter (Gal 2:11) will later in Antioch play the coward before emissaries from Jerusalem on this very point of eating with Gentile Christians.18 Held their peace
( ησυχασαν). Ingressive aorist active indicative of ησυχαζω, old verb to be quiet, to keep quiet. The wrangling (verse Act 11:2) ceased. The critics even "glorified God" ( εδοξασαν, ingressive aorist again).Then to the Gentiles also ( Αρα κα τοις εθνεσιν). Εργο as in Luk 11:20; Luk 11:48 and like αρα ουν in Rom 5:18. In ancient Greek inferential αρα cannot come at the beginning of a clause as here. It was reluctant acquiescence in the undoubted fact that God had "granted repentance unto life" to these Gentiles in Caesarea, but the circumcision party undoubtedly looked on it as an exceptional case and not to be regarded as a precedent to follow with other Gentiles. Peter will see in this incident (Act 15:8) the same principle for which Paul contends at the Jerusalem Conference. Furneaux suggests that this conduct of Peter in Caesarea, though grudgingly acquiesced in after his skilful defence, decreased his influence in Jerusalem where he had been leader and helped open the way for the leadership of James the Lord's brother.19 They therefore that were scattered abroad
( ο μεν ουν διασπαρεντες). Precisely the same words used in Act 8:4 about those scattered by Saul (which see) and a direct reference to it is made by the next words, "upon the tribulation that arose about Stephen" ( απο της θλιψεως της γενομενης επ Στεφανω). As a result of ( απο), in the case of ( επ) Stephen. From that event Luke followed Saul through his conversion and back to Jerusalem and to Tarsus. Then he showed the activity of Peter outside of Jerusalem as a result of the cessation of the persecution from the conversion of Saul with the Gentile Pentecost in Caesarea and the outcome in Jerusalem. Now Luke starts over again from the same persecution by Saul and runs a new line of events up to Antioch parallel to the other, probably partly following.Except to Jews only ( ε μη μονον Ιουδαιοις). Clearly these disciples did not know anything about the events in Caesarea and at first their flight preceded that time. But it was a wonderful episode, the eager and loyal preaching of the fleeing disciples. The culmination in Antioch was probably after the report of Peter about Caesarea. This Antioch by the Orontes was founded 300 B.C. by Seleucus Nicator and was one of five cities so named by the Seleucides. It became the metropolis of Syria though the Arabs held Damascus first. Antioch ranked next to Rome and Alexandria in size, wealth, power, and vice. There were many Jews in the cosmopolitan population of half a million. It was destined to supplant Jerusalem as the centre of Christian activity.20 Spake
( ελαλουν). Inchoative imperfect active, began to speak. For them it was an experiment.Unto the Greeks also ( κα προς τους Hελληνας). This is undoubtedly the correct reading in spite of Hellenists ( Hελληνιστας) or Grecian Jews in B E H L P. Hελληνας is read by A and D and a corrector of Aleph. The presence of "also" or "even" ( κα) in Aleph A B makes no sense unless "Greeks" is correct. Hellenists or Grecian Jews as Christians were common enough as is seen in Act 11:2; Act 11:6. Saul also had preached to the Hellenists in Jerusalem (Act 9:29). Hellenists were merely one kind of Jews in contrast with those who spoke Aramaic (Act 11:6). It is true that the case of Cornelius was first in importance, but it is not clear that it was before the work in Antioch. Probably the report of the work among the Greeks in Antioch reached Jerusalem after Peter's defence in Act 11:1-18. That explains the calm tone about it and also why Barnabas and not Peter was sent to investigate. Peter and John (Act 11:8) had condoned Philip's work in Samaria and Peter was the agent in the work among the Romans in Caesarea. His position was now well-known and his services discounted for this new crisis. These Greeks in Antioch were apparently in part pure heathen and not "God-fearers" like Cornelius. A man of wisdom was called for. These preachers were themselves Hellenists (verse Act 11:19) and open to the lessons from their environment without a vision such as Peter had at Joppa. "It was a departure of startling boldness" (Furneaux) by laymen outside of the circle of official leaders.21 The hand of the Lord was with them
( ην χειρ κυριου μετ' αυτων). This O.T. phrase (Exo 9:3; Isa 59:1) is used by Luke (Luk 1:66; Act 4:28; Act 4:30; Act 13:11). It was proof of God's approval of their course in preaching the Lord Jesus to Greeks.Turned unto the Lord ( επεστρεψεν επ τον κυριον). First aorist active indicative of επιστρεφω, common verb to turn. The usual expression for Gentiles turning to the true God (Act 14:15; Act 15:3; Act 15:19; Act 26:18; Act 26:20; 1Th 1:9). Here "Lord" refers to "the Lord Jesus" as in verse Act 11:20, though "the hand of the Lord" is the hand of Jehovah, clearly showing that the early disciples put Jesus on a par with Jehovah. His deity was not a late development read back into the early history.22 Came to the ears
( ηκουσθη εις τα ωτα). First aorist passive indicative of ακουω, was heard in the ears.Of the church which was in Jerusalem ( της εκκλησιας της εν Ιερουσαλημ). Not yet was the term "church" applied to the group of disciples in Antioch as it is in Act 11:26; Act 13:1.They sent forth ( εξαπεστειλαν). First aorist active indicative of the double compound verb εξ-απο-στελλω, to send out and away. The choice of Barnabas was eminently wise. He already had a position of leadership in Jerusalem because of his generosity (Act 4:36) and his championship of Saul after his conversion (Act 9:27). He was originally from Cyprus and probably had personal friends among some of the leaders in this new movement. He was to investigate the work of the travelling preachers (verse Act 11:19) all the way to Antioch ( εως Αντιοχειας).23 The grace of God, was glad
( την χαριν την του θεου εχαρη). Note repetition of the article, "the grace that of God." The verb (second aorist passive indicative of χαιρω) has the same root as χαρις. See the same suavis paronomasia in Luk 1:28. "Grace brings gladness" (Page). "A smaller man would have raised difficulties as to circumcision or baptism" (Furneaux).He exhorted ( παρεκαλε). Imperfect active, picturing the continuous encouragement from Barnabas.With purpose of heart ( τη προθεσε της καρδιας). Placing before (from προ-τιθημ), old word for set plan as in Act 27:13; Rom 8:28. The glow of the first enthusiasm might pass as often happens after a revival. Barnabas had a special gift (Act 4:36) for work like this.Cleave unto the Lord ( προσμενειν [εν] τω κυριω). Dative case (locative if εν is genuine) of κυριος (here Jesus again) after προσεμενειν to keep on remaining loyal to (present active infinitive). Persistence was needed in such a pagan city.24 For
( οτ). Because. This is the explanation of the conduct of Barnabas. The facts were opposed to the natural prejudices of a Jew like Barnabas, but he rose above such racial narrowness. He was a really good man ( αγαθος). See Rom 5:7 for distinction between αγαθος and δικαιος, righteous, where αγαθος ranks higher than δικαιος. Besides, Barnabas was full of the Holy Spirit (like Peter) and of faith and so willing to follow the leading of God's Spirit and take some risks. This is a noble tribute paid by Luke. One wonders if Barnabas was still living when he wrote this. Certainly he was not prejudiced against Barnabas though he will follow the fortunes of Paul after the separation (Act 15:36; Act 15:41).Was added unto the Lord ( προσετεθη τω κυριω). First aorist passive indicative of προστιθημ, common verb to add to. These people were added to the Lord Jesus before they were added to the church. If that were always true, what a difference it would make in our churches.25 To seek for Saul
( αναζητησα Σαυλον). First aorist (effective) active infinitive of purpose. Αναζητεω is a common verb since Plato, but in the N.T. only here and Luk 2:44; Luk 2:45, to seek up and down ( ανα), back and forth, to hunt up, to make a thorough search till success comes. It is plain from Gal 1:21 that Saul had not been idle in Cilicia. Tarsus was not very far from Antioch. Barnabas probably knew that Saul was a vessel of choice (Act 9:15) by Christ for the work among the Gentiles. He knew, of course, of Saul's work with the Hellenists in Jerusalem (Act 9:29) and echoes of his work in Cilicia and Syria had probably come to him. So to Tarsus he goes when he saw the need for help. "He had none of the littleness which cannot bear the presence of a possible rival" (Furneaux). Barnabas knew his own limitations and knew where the man of destiny for this crisis was, the man who already had the seal of God upon him. The hour and the man met when Barnabas brought Saul to Antioch. The door was open and the man was ready, far more ready than when Jesus called him on the road to Damascus. The years in Cilicia and Syria were not wasted for they had not been idle. If we only knew the facts, it is probable that Saul also had been preaching to Hellenes as well as to Hellenists. Jesus had definitely called him to work among the Gentiles (Act 9:15). In his own way he had come to the same place that Peter reached in Caesarea and that Barnabas now holds in Antioch. God always has a man prepared for a great emergency in the kingdom. The call of Barnabas was simply the repetition of the call of Christ. So Saul came.26 Even for a whole year
( κα ενιαυτον ολον). Accusative of extent of time, probably the year A.D. 44, the year preceding the visit to Jerusalem (Act 11:30), the year of the famine. The preceding years with Tarsus as headquarters covered A.D. 37 (39) to 44.They were gathered together with the church ( συναχθηνα εν τη εκκλησια). First aorist passive infinitive of συναγω, old verb, probably here to meet together as in Mat 28:12. In Act 14:27 the verb is used of gathering together the church, but here εν τη εκκλησια excludes that idea. Barnabas met together "in the church" (note first use of the word for the disciples at Antioch). This peculiar phrase accents the leadership and co-operation of Barnabas and Saul in teaching ( διδαξα, first aorist active infinitive) much people. Both infinitives are in the nominative case, the subject of εγενετο (it came to pass).And that the disciples were called Christians first in Antioch ( χρηματισα τε πρωτως εν Αντιοχεια τους μαθητας Χριστιανους). This first active infinitive χρηματισα is also a subject of εγενετο and is added as a separate item by the use of τε rather than κα. For the word itself in the sense of divine command see on Mat 2:12; Mat 2:22; Luk 2:26; Act 10:22. Here and in Rom 7:3 it means to be called or named (assuming a name from one's business, χρημα, from χραομα, to use or to do business). Polybius uses it in this sense as here. Τους μαθητας (the disciples) is in the accusative of general reference with the infinitive. Χριστιανους (Christians) is simply predicate accusative. This word is made after the pattern of Hεροδιανυς (Mat 22:16, Hερωιδιανο, followers of Herod), Χαεσαριανυς, a follower of Caesar (Deissmann, Light from the Ancient East, p. 377, gives papyri examples of the genitive Καισαρος meaning also "belonging to Caesar" like the common adjective Χαεσαριανυς). It is made thus like a Latin adjective, though it is a Greek word, and it refers to the Hebrew belief in a Messiah (Page). The name was evidently given to the followers of Christ by the Gentiles to distinguish them from the Jews since they were Greeks, not Grecian Jews. The Jews would not call them Christians because of their own use of Χριστος the Messiah. The Jews termed them Galileans or Nazarenes. The followers of Christ called themselves disciples (learners), believers, brethren, saints, those of the Way. The three uses of Christian in the N.T. are from the heathen standpoint (here), Act 26:28 (a term of contempt in the mouth of Agrippa), and 1Pe 4:16 (persecution from the Roman government). It is a clear distinction from both Jews and Gentiles and it is not strange that it came into use first here in Antioch when the large Greek church gave occasion for it. Later Ignatius was bishop in Antioch and was given to the lions in Rome, and John Chrysostom preached here his wonderful sermons.27 Prophets
( προφητα). Christian prophets these were (cf. Act 13:1) who came from Jerusalem (the headquarters, Act 8:15). Judas and Silas are called prophets (Act 14:4; Act 15:32). They were not just fore-tellers, but forth-tellers. The prophet had inspiration and was superior to the speaker with tongues (1Co 14:3). John was a prophet (Luk 7:26). We need prophets in the ministry today.28 Signified
( εσημαινεν). Imperfect active in Westcott and Hort, but aorist active εσημανεν in the margin. The verb is an old one from σημα ( σημειον) a sign (cf. the symbolic sign in Act 21:11). Here Agabus (also in Act 21:10) does predict a famine through the Holy Spirit.Should be ( μελλειν εσεσθα). Μελλω occurs either with the present infinitive (Act 16:27), the aorist infinitive (Act 12:6), or the future as here and Act 24:15; Act 27:10.Over all the world ( εφ' ολην την οικουμενην). Over all the inhabited earth ( γην, understood). Probably a common hyperbole for the Roman empire as in Luk 2:1. Josephus (Ant. VIII. 13, 4) appears to restrict it to Palestine.In the days of Claudius ( επ Κλαυδιου). He was Roman Emperor A.D. 41-44. The Roman writers (Suetonius, Dio Cassius, Tacitus) all tell of dearths (assiduae sterilitates) during the brief reign of Claudius who was preceded by Caligula and followed by Nero.29 Every man according to his ability
( καθως ευπορειτο τις). Imperfect middle of ευπορεω, to be well off (from ευπορος), old verb, but here alone in the N.T., "as any one was well off." The sentence is a bit tangled in the Greek from Luke's rush of ideas. Literally, "Of the disciples, as any one was able (or well off), they determined ( ωρισαν, marked off the horizon) each of them to send relief ( εις διακονιαν, for ministry) to the brethren who dwelt in Judaea." The worst of the famine came A.D. 45. The warning by Agabus stirred the brethren in Antioch to send the collection on ahead.30 Sending
( αποστειλαντες). First aorist active participle of αποστελλω, coincident action with εποιησαν (did).To the elders ( προς τους πρεσβυτερους). The first use of that term for the Christian preachers. In Act 20:17; Act 20:28 "elders" and "bishops" are used interchangeably as in Tit 1:5; Tit 1:7. The term probably arose gradually and holds a position in the church similar to the same term in the synagogue. The apostles were apparently absent from Jerusalem at this time and they were no longer concerned with serving tables. In Act 21:18 Paul presented the later collection also to the elders. Since Peter and James (till his death) were in Jerusalem during the persecution in chapter 12 it is probable that the visit of Barnabas and Saul to Jerusalem came really after that persecution for Peter left Jerusalem (Act 12:17). The elders here mentioned may include the preachers in Judea also outside of Jerusalem (Act 26:20).1 About that time
( κατ' εκεινον τον καιρον). Same phrase in Rom 9:9. That is, the early part of A.D. 44 since that is the date of Herod's death. As already suggested, Barnabas and Saul came down from Antioch to Jerusalem after the persecution by Herod at the end of 44 or the beginning of 45.Herod the king ( Hηρωιδης ο βασιλευς). Accurate title at this particular time. Herod Agrippa I, grandson of Herod the Great, was King of Palestine A.D. 42 to 44; only for these three years was a Herod king over Palestine since the death of Herod the Great and never afterwards. Archelaus never actually became king though he had the popular title at first (Mat 2:22).Put forth his hands ( επεβαλεν τας χειρας). Second aorist active indicative of επιβαλλω, old verb, to cast upon or against. The same idiom with τας χειρας (the hands, common Greek idiom with article rather than possessive pronoun) in Act 4:3; Act 5:18.To afflict ( κακωσα). First aorist active infinitive of κακοω, old word to do harm or evil to ( κακος), already in Act 7:6; Act 7:19. Outside of Acts in the N.T. only 1Pe 5:13. Infinitive of purpose. Probably the first who were afflicted were scourged or imprisoned, not put to death. It had been eight years or more since the persecution over the death of Stephen ceased with the conversion of Saul. But the disciples were not popular in Jerusalem with either Sadducees or Pharisees. The overtures to the Gentiles in Caesarea and Antioch may have stirred up the Pharisees afresh (cf. Act 6:14). Herod Agrippa I was an Idumean through his grandfather Herod the Great and a grandson of Mariamne the Maccabean princess. He was a favourite of Caligula the Roman Emperor and was anxious to placate his Jewish subjects while retaining the favour of the Romans. So he built theatres and held games for the Romans and Greeks and slew the Christians to please the Jews. Josephus (Ant. XIX. 7, 3) calls him a pleasant vain man scrupulously observing Jewish rites. Here we have for the first time political power (after Pilate) used against the disciples.2 James the brother of John
( Ιακωβον τον αδελφον Ιωανου). He had been called by Jesus a son of thunder along with his brother John. Jesus had predicted a bloody death for both of them (Mar 10:38; Mat 20:23). James is the first of the apostles to die and John probably the last. He is not James the Lord's brother (Gal 1:19). We do not know why Luke tells so little about the death of James and so much about the death of Stephen nor do we know why Herod selected him as a victim. Eusebius (H.E. ii. 9) quotes Clement of Alexandria as saying that a Jew made accusations against James and was converted and beheaded at the same time with him.Killed with the sword ( ανειλεν μαχαιρη). The verb is a favourite one with Luke (Act 2:33; Act 5:33; Act 5:36; Act 7:28; Act 9:23-29; Act 10:39, etc.). Instrumental case and Ionic form of μαχαιρα. The Jews considered beheading a shameful death as in the case of the Baptist (Mat 14:10).3 That it pleased the Jews
( οτ αρεστον εστιν τοις Ιουδαιοις). Indirect assertion with the present tense εστιν retained. Αρεστον is the verbal adjective from αρεσκω followed by the dative as in Joh 8:29.Proceeded to seize ( προσεθετο συλλαβειν). A patent Hebraism in Luk 20:11 already, and nowhere else in the N.T. It occurs in the LXX (Gen 4:2; Gen 8:12; Gen 18:29, etc.). Second aorist middle indicative of προστιθημ and the second aorist active infinitive of συλλαμβανω. Literally, he added to seize, he seized Peter in addition to James.The days of unleavened bread ( ημερα των αζυμων). By this parenthesis Luke locates the time of the year when Peter was arrested, the passover. It was a fine occasion for Agrippa to increase his favour among the crowds of Jews there by extra zeal against the Christians. It is possible that Luke obtained his information about this incident from John Mark for at his Mother's house the disciples gathered (Act 12:12).4 When he had taken him
( πιασας). See on Act 3:7 for same form.He put him in prison ( εθετο εις φυλακην). Second aorist middle indicative of τιθημ, common verb. This is the third imprisonment of Peter (Act 4:3; Act 5:18).To four quaternions of soldiers ( τεσσαρσιν τετραδιοις στρατιωτων). Four soldiers in each quaternion ( τετραδιον from τετρας, four), two on the inside with the prisoner (chained to him) and two on the outside, in shifts of six hours each, sixteen soldiers in all, the usual Roman custom. Probably Agrippa had heard of Peter's previous escape (Act 5:19) and so took no chances for connivance of the jailors.After the passover ( μετα το πασχα). The passover feast of eight days. "The stricter Jews regarded it as a profanation to put a person to death during a religious festival" (Hackett). So Agrippa is more scrupulous than the Sanhedrin was about Jesus.To bring him forth ( αναγαγειν αυτον). Second aorist active infinitive of αναγω, to lead up, old verb, used literally here. Peter was in the inner prison or lower ward and so would be led up to the judgment seat where Herod Agrippa would sit (cf. Joh 19:13).To the people ( τω λαω). Ethical dative, in the presence of and for the pleasure of the Jewish people.5 Therefore
( μεν ουν). Because of the preceding situation.Was kept ( ετηρειτο). Imperfect passive, continuously guarded, waiting for the feast to be over.But prayer was made earnestly ( προσευχη δε ην εκτενως γινομενη). Probably δε here is not adversative (but), merely parallel (and) as Page argues. It was a crisis for the Jerusalem church. James had been slain and Peter was to be the next victim. Hence "earnestly" (late adverb from εκτενης, strained, from εκτεινω, to stretch. In the N.T. only here, Luk 22:44; 1Pe 1:22) prayer wasgoing up ( γινομενη, present middle participle, periphrastic imperfect with ην). It looked like a desperate case for Peter. Hence the disciples prayed the more earnestly.6 Was about to bring him forth
( Âημελλεν προσαγαγειν or προαγαγειν). The MSS. vary, but not αναγαγειν of verse Act 12:4.The same night ( τη νυκτ εκεινη). Locative case,on that (very) night .Was sleeping ( ην κοιμωμενος). Periphrastic middle imperfect.Bound with two chains ( δεδεμενος αλυσεσιν δυσιν). Perfect passive participle of δεω, to bind, followed by instrumental case. One chain was fastened to each soldier (one on each side of Peter).Kept ( ετηρουν). Imperfect active, were keeping. Two guards outside before the door and two inside, according to Roman rule. Did Peter recall the prophecy of Jesus that he should be put to death in his old age (Joh 21:18)? Jesus had not said, as Furneaux does, that he would die by crucifixion.7 Stood by him
( επεστη). Ingressive second aorist active indicative of εφιστημ, intransitive. This very form occurs in Luk 2:9 of the sudden appearance of the angel of the Lord to the shepherds. Page notes that this second aorist of εφιστημ occurs seven times in the Gospel of Luke, eight times in the Acts, and nowhere else in the N.T. Note also the same form απεστη (departed from, from αφιστημ, stood off from) of the disappearance of the angel in verse Act 12:10.In the cell ( εν τω οικηματ). Literally, a dwelling place or habitation (from οικεω, to dwell, οικος, house), but here not the prison as a whole as in Thucydides, but the room in the prison (cell) where Peter was chained to the two guards. Old word, but only here in the N.T.He smote Peter on the side ( παταξας την πλευραν του Πετρου). More exactly, "smote the side of Peter." Strongly enough to wake Peter up who was sound asleep and yet not rouse the two guards. It was probably between 3 A.M. and 6 A.M., hours when changes in the guards were made.Rise up ( αναστα). Short form (Koine) of αναστηθ, second aorist active imperative of ανιστημ, intransitive. So also Act 9:11 (Westcott and Hort text); Eph 5:14.Fell off ( εξεπεσαν). Second aorist active with α ending like first aorist of εξπιπτω, old verb. This miracle was necessary if Peter was to escape without rousing the two guards.8 Gird thyself
( ζωσα). Direct middle first aorist (ingressive) imperative (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 806f.) from ζωννυμ ( ζωννυω). Old verb, but in the N.T. only here and Joh 21:18 (twice to Peter) where the active voice and the reflexive pronoun occur in the first example. The girdle was worn round the χιτων or undergarment.Bind on ( υποδησα). Indirect middle (by yourself or for yourself) first aorist imperative of υποδεω, to bind under, old verb, only three times in the N.T. (Mar 6:9; Act 12:8; Eph 6:15 (middle)).Sandals ( σανδαλια). Persian word common from Herodotus on, a sole made of wood or leather covering the bottom of the foot and bound on with thongs. In the N.T. only here and Mar 6:9. In the LXX used indiscriminately with υποδημα.Cast about thee ( περιβαλου). Second aorist middle (indirect) imperative of περιβαλλω, old and common verb to throw around, especially clothing around the body as here. The ιματιον (outer garment) was put over the χιτων. It was not a hurried flight.Follow me ( ακολουθε μο). Present (linear) active imperative, keep on following me (associative instrumental case).9 Wist not
( ουκ ηιδε). Past perfect of οιδα used as imperfect, did not know.Followed ( ηκολουθε). Imperfect active, kept on following as the angel had directed (verse Act 12:8). That it was true ( οτ αληθες εστιν). Indirect assertion and so present tense retained. Note "true" ( αληθες) in the sense of reality or actuality.Which was done ( το γινομενον). Present middle participle, that which was happening.Thought he saw a vision ( εδοκε οραμα βλεπειν). Imperfect active, kept on thinking, puzzled as he was. Βλεπειν is the infinitive in indirect assertion without the pronoun (he) expressed which could be either nominative in apposition with the subject as in Rom 1:22 or accusative of general reference as in Act 5:36; Act 8:9 (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 1036-40). Peter had had a vision in Joppa (Act 10:10) which Luke describes as an "ecstasy," but here is objective fact, at least Luke thought so and makes that distinction. Peter will soon know whether he is still in the cell or not as we find out that a dream is only a dream when we wake up.10 When they were past
( διελθοντες). Second aorist active participle of διερχομα, transitive with δια in composition.The first and the second ward ( πρωτην φυλακην κα δευτεραν). It is not clear to what this language refers. Some take it to mean single soldiers, using φυλακην in the sense of a guard (one before the door, one at the iron gate). But it seems hardly likely that the two soldiers with whom Peter had been stationed are meant. Probably the "first ward" means the two soldiers of the quaternion stationed by the door and the second ward some other soldiers, not part of the sixteen, further on in the prison by the iron gate. However understood, the difficulties of escape are made plain.Unto the iron gate that leadeth into the city ( επ την πυλην την σιδηραν την φερουσαν εις την πολιν). Note the triple use of the article (the gate the iron one the one leading into the city). For this resumptive use of the article see Robertson, Grammar, pp. 762, 764. This iron gate may have opened from a court out into the street and effectually barred escape.Opened to them ( ηνοιγη αυτοις). Second aorist passive indicative of ανοιγω, the usual later form though ηνοιχθη (first aorist passive) occurs also, was opened.Of its own accord ( αυτοματη). Old compound adjective ( αυτος, self, obsolete μαω, to desire eagerly, feminine form though masculine αυτοματος also used as feminine). In the N.T. only here and Mar 4:28. It was a strange experience for Peter. The Codex Bezae adds here "went down the seven steps" ( κατεβησαν τους επτα βαθμους), an interesting detail that adds to the picture.One street ( ρυμην μιαν). The angel saw Peter through one of the narrow streets and then left him. We have no means of knowing precisely the location of the prison in the city. On "departed" ( απεστη) see on verse Act 12:7.11 Was come to himself
( εν εαυτω γενομενος). Second aorist middle participle of γινομα with εν and the locative case, "becoming at himself." In Luk 15:17 we have εις εαυτον ελθων (coming to himself, as if he had been on a trip away from himself).Now I know of a truth ( νυν οιδα αληθως). There was no further confusion of mind that it was an ecstasy as in Act 10:10. But he was in peril for the soldiers would soon learn of his escape, when the change of guards came at 6 A.M.Delivered me ( εξειλατο με). Second aorist middle indicative of εξαιρεω. The Lord rescued me of himself by his angel.Expectation ( προσδοκιας). Old word from προσδοκαω, to look for. In the N.T. only here and Luk 21:26. James had been put to death and the Jewish people were eagerly waiting for the execution of Peter like hungry wolves.12 When he had considered
( συνιδων). Second aorist active participle of συνειδον (for the defective verb συνοραω), to see together, to grasp as a whole, old verb, but in the N.T. only here and Act 14:6, save the perfect indicative συνοιδα (1Co 4:4) and participle (Act 5:2). It is the word from which συνειδησις (conscience) comes (Rom 2:15). Peter's mind worked rapidly and he decided what to do. He took in his situation clearly.To the house of Mary ( επ την οικιαν της Μαριας). Another Mary (the others were Mary the mother of Jesus, Mary of Bethany, Mary Magdalene, Mary wife of Cleopas, Mary the mother of James and Joses). She may have been a widow and was possessed of some means since her house was large enough to hold the large group of disciples there. Barnabas, cousin of John Mark her son (Col 4:10), was also a man of property or had been (Act 4:36). It is probable that the disciples had been in the habit of meeting in her house, a fact known to Peter and he was evidently fond of John Mark whom he afterwards calls "my son" (1Pe 5:13) and whom he had met here. The upper room of Act 1:13 may have been in Mary's house and Mark may have been the man bearing a pitcher of water (Luk 22:10) and the young man who fled in the Garden of Gethsemane (Mar 14:51). There was a gate and portress here as in the house of the highpriest (Joh 18:16). Peter knew where to go and even at this early hour hoped to find some of the disciples. Mary is one of the many mothers who have become famous by reason of their sons, though she was undoubtedly a woman of high character herself.Were gathered together and were praying ( ησαν συνηθροισμενο κα προσευχομενο). Note difference in the tenses, one periphrastic past perfect passive ( συναθροιζω old verb, in the N.T. here only and Act 19:25 and the uncompounded θροιζω in Luk 24:33) and the periphrastic imperfect. The praying apparently had been going on all night and a large number (many, ικανο) of the disciples were there. One recalls the time when they had gathered to pray (Act 4:31) after Peter had told the disciples of the threats of the Sanhedrin (Act 4:23). God had rescued Peter then. Would he let him be put to death now as James had been?13 When he knocked at the door of the gate
( κρουσαντος αυτου την θυραν του πυλωνος). Genitive absolute with aorist active participle of κρουω, common verb to knock or knock at. So from the outside (Luk 13:25). Πυλων here is the gateway or passageway from the door ( θυρα) that leads to the house. In verse Act 12:14 it is still the passageway without the use of θυρα (door, so for both door and passageway).To answer ( υπακουσα). To listen under before opening. First aorist active infinitive of υπακουω, common verb to obey, to hearken.A maid ( παιδισκη). Portress as in Joh 18:17. A diminutive of παις, a female slave (so on an ostracon of second century A.D., Deissmann, Light from the Ancient East, p. 200).Rhoda . A rose. Women can have such beautiful names like Dorcas (Gazelle), Euodia (Sweet Aroma), Syntyche (Good Luck). Mark or Peter could tell Luke her name.14 When she knew
( επιγνουσα). Second aorist (ingressive) active participle of επιγινωσκω, to know fully or in addition ( επ), to recognize. She knew Peter and his voice from his frequent visits there.For joy ( απο της χαρας). From her joy (ablative case), life-like picture of the maid who left Peter standing outside with the door to the passageway unopened. Note the aorist tenses for quick action ( ουκ ηνοιξεν), εισδραμουσα (from ειστρεχω, defective verb, only here in the N.T.), απηγγειλεν.Stood ( εστανα). Second perfect active infinitive of ιστημ, intransitive, in indirect assertion with τον Πετρον (Peter) accusative of general reference. The slave girl acted as if she were a member of the family (Furneaux), but she left Peter in peril.15 Thou art mad
( μαινη). Present middle indicative second person singular. Old verb, only in the middle voice. Festus used the same word to Paul (Act 26:24). The maid was undoubtedly excited, but it was a curious rebuff from those who had been praying all night for Peter's release. In their defence it may be said that Stephen and James had been put to death and many others by Saul's persecution.She confidently affirmed ( διισχυριζετο). Imperfect middle of διισχυριζομα, an old word of vigorous and confident assertion, originally to lean upon. Only here in the N.T. The girl stuck to her statement.It is his angel ( Hο αγγελος εστιν αυτου). This was the second alternative of the disciples. It was a popular Jewish belief that each man had a guardian angel. Luke takes no position about it. No scripture teaches it.16 Continued knocking
( επεμενεν κρουων). Imperfect active and present participle. Now all heard the knocking.When they had opened ( ανοιξαντες). First aorist active participle of ανοιγω or -νυμ. The whole group rushed out to the courtyard this time to make sure.They were amazed ( εξεστησαν). The frequent second aorist active (intransitive) indicative of εξιστημ.17 There were probably loud exclamations of astonishment and joy.Beckoning with the hand
( κατασεισας τη χειρ). First aorist active participle of κατασειω, old verb to signal or shake down with the hand (instrumental case χειρ). In the N.T. only in Act 12:17; Act 13:16; Act 19:33; Act 21:40. The speaker indicates by a downward movement of the hand his desire for silence (to hold their peace, σιγαιν, present active infinitive, to keep silent). Peter was anxious for every precaution and he wanted their instant attention.Declared ( διηγησατο). First aorist middle of διηγεομα, old verb to carry through a narrative, give a full story. See also Act 9:27 of Barnabas in his defence of Saul. Peter told them the wonderful story.Unto James and the brethren ( Ιακωβω κα τοις αδελφοις). Dative case after απαγγειλατε (first aorist active imperative). Evidently "James and the brethren" were not at this meeting, probably meeting elsewhere. There was no place where all the thousands of disciples in Jerusalem could meet. This gathering in the house of Mary may have been of women only or a meeting of the Hellenists. It is plain that this James the Lord's brother, is now the leading presbyter or elder in Jerusalem though there were a number (Act 11:30; Act 21:18). Paul even terms him apostle (Gal 1:19), though certainly not one of the twelve. The twelve apostles probably were engaged elsewhere in mission work save James now dead (Act 12:2) and Peter. The leadership of James is here recognized by Peter and is due, partly to the absence of the twelve, but mainly to his own force of character. He will preside over the Jerusalem Conference (Act 15:13).To another place ( εις ετερον τοπον). Probably Luke did not know the place and certainly it was prudent for Peter to conceal it from Herod Agrippa. Probably Peter left the city. He is back in Jerusalem at the Conference a few years later (Act 15:7) and after the death of Herod Agrippa. Whether Peter went to Rome during these years we do not know. He was recognized later as the apostle to the circumcision (Gal 2:7; 1Pe 1:1) and apparently was in Rome with John Mark when he wrote the First Epistle (1Pe 5:13), unless it is the real Babylon. But, even if Peter went to Rome during this early period, there is no evidence that he founded the church there. If he had done so, in the light of 2Co 10:16 it would be strange that Paul had not mentioned it in writing to Rome, for he was anxious not to build on another man's foundation (Rom 15:20). Paul felt sure that he himself had a work to do in Rome. Unfortunately Luke has not followed the ministry of Peter after this period as he does Paul (appearing again only in chapter Act 12:15). If Peter really left Jerusalem at this time instead of hiding in the city, he probably did some mission work as Paul says that he did (1Co 9:5).18 As soon as it was day
( Γενομενης ημερας). Genitive absolute, day having come.No small stir ( ταραχος ουκ ολιγος). Litotes ( ουκ ολιγος), occurs eight times in the Acts as in Act 15:2, and nowhere else in the N.T. Ταραχος (stir) is an old word from ταρασσω, to agitate. In the N.T only here and Act 19:23. Probably all sixteen soldiers were agitated over this remarkable escape. They were responsible for the prisoner with their lives (cf. Act 16:27; Act 27:42). Furneaux suggests that Manaen, the king's foster-brother and a Christian (Act 13:1), was the "angel" who rescued Peter from the prison. That is not the way that Peter looked at it.What was become of Peter ( τ αρα ο Πετρος εγενετο). An indirect question with the aorist indicative retained. Αρα adds a syllogism (therefore) to the problem as in Luk 1:66. The use of the neuter τ (as in Act 13:25) is different from τις, though nominative like Πετρος, literally, "what then Peter had become," "what had happened to Peter" (in one idiom). See the same idiom in Joh 21:21 ( ουτος δε τ).But this one what (verb γενησετα not used).19 He examined
( ανακρινας). First aorist active participle of ανακρινω, old verb to sift up and down, to question thoroughly, in a forensic sense (Luk 23:14; Act 4:9; Act 12:19; Act 28:18).That they should be put to death ( απαχθηνα). First aorist passive infinitive (indirect command) of απαγω, old verb to lead away, especially to execution as in Mat 27:31. Here it is used absolutely. This was the ordinary Roman routine and not a proof of special cruelty on the part of Herod Agrippa.Tarried ( διετριβεν). Imperfect active. Herod Agrippa made his home in Jerusalem, but he went to Caesarea to the public games in honour of Emperor Claudius.20 Was highly displeased
( ην θυμομαχων). Periphrastic imperfect active of θυμομαχεω, late compound of θυμος (passionate heat) and μαχομα, to fight. Only here in the N.T., to fight desperately, to have a hot quarrel. Whether it was open war with the Phoenicians or just violent hostility we do not know, save that Phoenicia belonged to Syria and Herod Agrippa had no authority there. The quarrel may have been over commercial matters.They came with one accord ( ομοθυμαδον παρησαν). The representatives of Tyre and Sidon. See on Act 1:14 for ομοθυμαδον. Tyre was a colony of Sidon and had become one of the chief commercial cities of the world by reason of the Phoenician ships.The king's chamberlain ( τον επ του κοιτωνος του βασιλεος). The one over the bedchamber ( κοιτωνος, late word from κοιτη, bed, here only in the N.T.).Made their friend ( πεισαντες). First aorist active participle of πειθω, to persuade. Having persuaded (probably with bribes as in Mat 28:14).They asked for peace ( ηιτουντο ειρηνην). Imperfect middle of αιτεω, kept on asking for peace.Because their country was fed ( δια το τρεφεσθα αυτων την χοραν). Causal sentence with δια and the articular infinitive (present passive of τρεφω, to nourish or feed) and the accusative of general reference, "because of the being fed as to their country." Tyre and Sidon as large commercial cities on the coast received large supplies of grain and fruits from Palestine. Herod had cut off the supplies and that brought the two cities to action.21 Upon a set day
( τακτη ημερα). Locative case and the verbal adjective of τασσω, to arrange, appoint, old word, here only in the N.T. Josephus (Ant. XVII. 6, 8; XIX. 8, 2) gives a full account of the occasion and the death of Herod Agrippa. It was the second day of the festival in honour of the Emperor Claudius, possibly his birthday rather than the Quinquennalia. The two accounts of Luke and Josephus supplement each other with no contradiction. Josephus does not mention the name of Blastus.Arrayed himself in royal apparel ( ενδυσαμενος εσθητα βασιλικην). First aorist middle (indirect) participle of ενδυνω or ενδυω, common verb to put on. Literally, having put royal apparel on himself (a robe of silver tissue, Josephus says). The rays of the sun shone on this brilliant apparel and the vast crowd in the open amphitheatre became excited as Herod began to speak.Made an oration ( εδημηγορε). Imperfect active of δημηγορεω, old verb from δημηγορος (haranguer of the people), and that from δημος (people) and αγορευω, to harangue or address the people. Only here in the N.T. He kept it up.22 Shouted
( επεφωνε). Imperfect active, kept on shouting, calling out to him. Old verb, but only four times in the N.T. and all by Luke. The heathen crowd ( δημος) repeated their flattering adulation to gain Herod's favour.The voice of a god ( θεου φωνη). In the pagan sense of emperor worship, not as the Supreme Being. But it was pleasing to Herod Agrippa's vanity.23 Smote him
( επαταξεν αυτον). Effective aorist active indicative of πατασσω, old verb, used already in verse Act 12:7 of gentle smiting of the angel of the Lord, here of a severe stroke of affliction. Like Nebuchadnezzar (Dan 4:30) pride went before a fall. He was struck down in the very zenith of his glory.Because ( ανθ' ων). Αντ with the genitive of the relative pronoun, "in return for which things." He accepted the impious flattery (Hackett) instead of giving God the glory. He was a nominal Jew.He was eaten of worms ( γενομενος σκωληκοβρωτος). Ingressive aorist middle participle, "becoming worm-eaten." The compound verbal adjective ( σκωληξ, worm, βρωτος, eaten, from βιβρωσκω) is a late word (II Macc. 9:9) of the death of Antiochus Epiphanes, used also of a tree (Theophrastus), here only in the N.T. The word σκωληξ was used of intestinal worms and Herodotus (IV. 205) describes Pheretima, Queen of Cyrene, as having swarms of worms which ate her flesh while still alive. Josephus (Ant. XIX. 8, 2) says that Herod Agrippa lingered for five days and says that the rotting of his flesh produced worms, an item in harmony with the narrative in Luke. Josephus gives further details, one a superstitious sight of an owl sitting on one of the ropes of the awning of the theatre while the people flattered him, an omen of his death to him. Luke puts it simply that God smote him.Gave up the ghost ( εξεψυξεν). Effective aorist active of εκψυχω, to breathe out, late verb, medical term in Hippocrates, in the N.T. only in Act 5:5; Act 5:10; Act 12:23. Herod was carried out of the theatre a dying man and lingered only five days.24 Grew and multiplied
( ηυξανεν κα επληθυνετο). Imperfect active and passive. Cf. Act 6:1. The reaction from the death of James and the imprisonment of Peter.25 From Jerusalem
( εξ Ιερουσαλημ). Probably correct text, though D has απο. Westcott and Hort follow Aleph B in reading εις (to) Jerusalem, an impossible reading contradicted by Act 11:29; Act 13:1. The ministration ( διακονιαν) referred to is that in Act 11:29 which may have taken place, in point of time, after the death of Herod.Taking with them ( συνπαραλαβοντες). Taking along ( παρα) with ( συν) them, John Mark from Jerusalem (Act 12:12) to Antioch (Act 13:1). The aorist participle does not express subsequent action as Rackham here argues (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 861-863).1 In the church that was there
( κατα την ουσαν εκκλησιαν). Possibly distributed throughout the church (note "in the church" Act 11:26). Now a strong organization there. Luke here begins the second part of Acts with Antioch as the centre of operations, no longer Jerusalem. Paul is now the central figure instead of Peter. Jerusalem had hesitated too long to carry out the command of Jesus to take the gospel to the whole world. That glory will now belong to Antioch.Prophets and teachers ( προφητα κα διδασκαλο). All prophets were teachers, but not all teachers were prophets who were for-speakers of God, sometimes fore-speakers like Agabus in Act 11:28. The double use of τε here makes three prophets (Barnabas, Symeon, Lucius) and two teachers (Manaen and Saul). Barnabas heads the list (Act 11:22) and Saul comes last. Symeon Niger may be the Simon of Cyrene who carried the Saviour's cross. Lucius of Cyrene was probably one of the original evangelists (Act 11:20). The name is one of the forms of Luke, but it is certainly not Luke the Physician. Manaen shows how the gospel was reaching some of the higher classes (home of Herod Antipas).Foster-brother ( συντροφος). Old word for nourished with or brought up with one collactaneus (Vulgate). These are clearly the outstanding men in the great Greek church in Antioch.2 As they ministered to the Lord
( λειτουργουντων αυτων το κυριω). Genitive absolute of λειτουργεω, old verb, used of the Attic orators who served the state at their own cost λεως or λαος, people, and εργον, work or service). Common in the LXX of the priests who served in the tabernacle (Exo 28:31; Exo 28:39) like λειτουργια (Luk 1:23) which see. So in Heb 10:11. In Rom 15:27 of aiding others in poverty. Here of worship (prayer, exhortation, fasting). The word liturgy grows out of this use.And fasted ( κα νηστευοντων). Genitive absolute also. Christian Jews were keeping up the Jewish fast (Luk 18:12). Note fasting also in the choice of elders for the Mission Churches (Act 14:23). Fasting was not obligatory on the Christians, but they were facing a great emergency in giving the gospel to the Gentile world.Separate me ( αφορισατε δη μο). First aorist active imperative of αφοριζω, old verb to mark off boundaries or horizon, used by Paul of his call (Rom 1:1; Gal 1:15). The Greek has δη, a shortened form of ηδη and like Latin jam and German doch, now therefore. It ought to be preserved in the translation. Cf. Luk 2:15; Act 15:36; 1Co 6:20. Μο is the ethical dative. As in verse Act 13:1 Barnabas is named before Saul. Both had been called to ministry long ago, but now this call is to the special campaign among the Gentiles. Both had been active and useful in such work.Whereunto ( ο). Here εις has to be repeated from εις το εργον just before, "for which" as Jesus sent the twelve and the seventy in pairs, so here. Paul nearly always had one or more companions.3 When they had fasted
( νηστευσαντες). Either finishing the same fast in verse Act 13:2 or another one (Hackett), but clearly a voluntary fast.Laid their hands upon them ( επιθεντες τας χειρας αυτοις). Second aorist active participle of επιτιθημ. Not ordination to the ministry, but a solemn consecration to the great missionary task to which the Holy Spirit had called them. Whether the whole church took part in this ceremony is not clear, though in Act 15:40 "the brethren" did commend Paul and Silas. Perhaps some of them here acted for the whole church, all of whom approved the enterprise. But Paul makes it plain in Phi 4:15 that the church in Antioch did not make financial contribution to the campaign, but only goodwill. But that was more than the church at Jerusalem would have done as a whole since Peter had been arraigned there for his activities in Caesarea (Act 11:1-18). Clearly Barnabas and Saul had to finance the tour themselves. It was Philippi that first gave money to Paul's campaigns. There were still heathen enough in Antioch, but the church approved the going of Barnabas and Saul, their very best.4 So they
( αυτο μεν ουν). They themselves indeed therefore. No contrast is necessary, though there is a slight one in verses Act 13:5; Act 13:6. Luke again refers to the Holy Spirit as the source of their authority for this campaign rather than the church at Antioch.Sent forth ( εκπεμφθεντες). Old verb from εκπεμπω and first aorist passive participle, but in the N.T. only here and Act 17:10.Sailed ( απεπλευσαν). Effective aorist active indicative of αποπλεω, old verb to sail away, depart from. In the N.T. only here and Act 14:26; Act 20:15; Act 27:1. Barnabas was from Cyprus where there were many Jews.5 Proclaimed
( κατηγγελλον). Imperfect active of καταγγελλω, inchoative, began to proclaim. This was Paul's rule of procedure, "to the Jew first" (Rom 1:16; Act 13:46; Act 17:2; Act 18:4; Act 18:19; Act 19:8).They had also ( ειχον δε κα). Imperfect active, descriptive.As their attendant ( υπηρετην). Literally, "under-rower" ( υπο, ηρετης) in the trireme. Probably here minister ( χαζζαν) or assistant in the synagogue as in Luk 4:20. Cf. Mat 5:25. It is not clear what John Mark did, though he was evidently selected by Barnabas as his cousin. He may have helped in the baptizing. There were probably others also in the company (verse Act 13:13). The "also" may mean that Mark did some preaching. Barnabas was probably the leader in the work in these Jewish synagogues.6 Unto Paphos
( αχρ Παφου). The new Paphos at the other end of the island, reached by a fine Roman road, some eight miles north of the old Paphos famous for the worship of Venus.A certain sorcerer, a false prophet, a Jew ( ανδρα τινα μαγον ψευδοπροφητην Ιουδαιον). Literally, "a certain man" ( ανδρα τινα) with various descriptive epithets. The word μαγον does not necessarily mean "sorcerer," but only a μαγυς (Mat 2:1; Mat 2:7; Mat 2:10 which see). The bad sense occurs in Act 8:9; Act 8:11 (Simon Magus) and is made plain here by "false prophet." In verse Act 13:8 here Barjesus (Son of Jesus) is called "Elymas the sorcerer (or Magian)," probably his professional title, as Luke interprets the Arabic or Aramaic word Elymas. These Jewish mountebanks were numerous and had great influence with the uneducated. In Act 19:13 the seven sons of Sceva, Jewish exorcists, tried to imitate Paul. If one is surprised that a man like Sergius Paulus should fall under the influence of this fraud, he should recall what Juvenal says of the Emperor Tiberius "sitting on the rock of Capri with his flock of Chaldaeans around him."7 With the proconsul Sergius Paulus
( συν τω ανθυπατω Σεργιω Παυλω). Luke used to be sharply criticized for applying this term to Sergius Paulus on the ground that Cyprus was a province under the appointment of the emperor with the title of propraetor and not under the control of the senate with the title of proconsul. That was true B.C. 30, but five years later it was changed to proconsul by Augustus and put under the control of the Senate. Two inscriptions have been found with the date A.D. 51 and 52 with the names of proconsuls of Cyprus and one is in the Cesnola Collection, an inscription found at Soli with the name of Paulus as Proconsul, undoubtedly this very man, though no date occurs.A man of understanding ( ανδρ συνετω). All the more amazing that he should be a victim of Barjesus. He had given up idolatry at any rate and was eager to hear Barnabas and Saul.8 Withstood them
( ανθιστατο αυτοις). Imperfect middle of ανθιστημ, to stand against (face to face). Dative case ( αυτοις). He persisted in his opposition and was unwilling to lose his great prize. There may have been a public discussion between Elymas and Saul.To turn aside ( διαστρεψα). First aorist active infinitive of διαστρεφω, old verb to turn or twist in two, to distort, to pervert (cf. Mat 17:17; Luk 23:2).9 But Saul, who is also called Paul
( Σαυλος δε, ο κα Παυλος). By this remarkably brief phrase Luke presents this epoch in the life of Saul Paul. The "also" ( κα) does not mean that the name Paul was given now for the first time, rather than he had always had it. As a Jew and a Roman citizen, he undoubtedly had both names all the time (cf. John Mark, Symeon Niger, Barsabbas Justus). Jerome held that the name of Sergius Paulus was adopted by Saul because of his conversion at this time, but this is a wholly unlikely explanation, "an element of vulgarity impossible to St. Paul " (Farrar). Augustine thought that the meaning of the Latin paulus (little) would incline Saul to adopt, "but as a proper name the word rather suggested the glories of the Aemilian family, and even to us recalls the name of another Paulus, who was 'lavish of his noble life'" (Page). Among the Jews the name Saul was naturally used up to this point, but from now on Luke employs Paul save when there is a reference to his previous life (Act 22:7; Act 26:14). His real career is work among the Gentiles and Paul is the name used by them. There is a striking similarity in sound between the Hebrew Saul and the Roman Paul. Paul was proud of his tribe of Benjamin and so of King Saul (Phi 3:5).Filled with the Holy Spirit ( πλησθεις πνευματος αγιου). First aorist (ingressive) passive participle of πιμπλημ with the genitive case. A special influx of power to meet this emergency. Here was a cultured heathen, typical of the best in Roman life, who called forth all the powers of Paul plus the special help of the Holy Spirit to expose the wickedness of Elymas Barjesus. If one wonders why the Holy Spirit filled Paul for this emergency rather than Barnabas, when Barnabas was named first in Act 13:2, he can recall the sovereignty of the Holy Spirit in his choice of agents (1Co 12:4-11) and also the special call of Paul by Christ (Act 9:15; Act 26:17).Fastened his eyes ( ατενισας). As already in Luk 4:20; Luk 22:56; Act 3:4; Act 3:12; Act 6:15; Act 10:4.10 Of all guile
( παντος δολου). From δελω, to catch with bait, old word, already seen in Mat 26:4; Mar 7:22; Mar 14:1. Paul denounces Elymas as a trickster.All villainy ( πασης ραιδιουργιας). Late compound from ραιδιουργος ( ραιδιος, easy, facile, εργον, deed, one who does a thing adroitly and with ease). So levity in Xenophon and unscrupulousness in Polybius, Plutarch, and the papyri. Only here in the N.T., though the kindred word ραιδιουργημα occurs in Act 18:14. With deadly accuracy Paul pictured this slick rascal.Thou son of the devil ( υιε διαβολου). Damning phrase like that used by Jesus of the Pharisees in Joh 8:44, a slanderer like the διαβολος. This use of son ( υιος) for characteristic occurs in Act 3:25; Act 4:36, a common Hebrew idiom, and may be used purposely by Paul in contrast with the name Barjesus (son of Jesus) that Elymas bore (Act 13:6).Enemy of all righteousness ( εχθρε πασης δικαιοσυνης). Personal enemy to all justice, sums up all the rest. Note triple use of "all" ( παντοσ, πασησ, πασης), total depravity in every sense.Wilt thou not cease? ( ου παυση). An impatient rhetorical question, almost volitive in force (Robertson, Grammar, p. 874). Note ου, not μη,To pervert ( διαστρεφων). Present active participle describing the actual work of Elymas as a perverter or distorter (see verse Act 13:8). More exactly, Wilt thou not cease perverting?The right ways of the Lord ( τας οδους του κυριου τας ευθειας). The ways of the Lord the straight ones as opposed to the crooked ways of men (Isa 40:4; Isa 42:16; Luk 3:5). The task of John the Baptist as of all prophets and preachers is to make crooked paths straight and to get men to walk in them. This false prophet was making even the Lord's straight ways crooked. Elymas has many successors.11 Upon thee
( επ σε). The use of επ with the accusative is rich and varied, the precise shade of meaning depending on the content. The "hand of the Lord" might be kindly (Act 11:21) or hostile (Heb 10:31), but when God's hand touches one's life (Job 19:21) it may be in judgment as here with Elymas. He has not humbled himself under the mighty hand of God (1Pe 5:6).Not seeing ( μη βλεπων). Repeating with negative participle the negative idea in "blind" ( τυφλος). "It was a judicial infliction; blindness for blindness, darkness without for wilful darkness within" (Furneaux). He was an example of the blind leading the blind that was to cease and Sergius Paulus was to be led into the light. The blindness was to be "for a season" ( αχρ καιρου, Luk 4:13), if it should please God to restore his sight. Paul apparently recalls his own blindness as he entered Damascus.A mist ( αχλυς). Especially a dimness of the eyes, old poetic word and late prose, in LXX, only here in N.T. Galen uses it of the opacity of the eye caused by a wound.He went about seeking some one to lead him by the hand ( περιαγων εζητε χειραγωγους). A rather free rendering. Literally, "going about ( περιαγων, present active participle of περιαγω) he was seeking ( εζητε, imperfect active of ζητεω) guides ( χειραγωγους, from χειρ, hand, and αγωγος, guide, from αγω, one who leads by the hand)." The very verb χειραγωγεω, to lead by the hand, Luke uses of Paul in Act 9:8, as he entered Damascus.12 Believed
( επιστευσεν). Ingressive aorist active indicative. Renan considers it impossible that a Roman proconsul could be converted by a miracle. But it was the teaching about the Lord ( του κυριου, objective genitive) by which he was astonished ( εκπλησσομενος, present passive participle of εκπλησσω, see on Mat 7:28) or struck out as well as by the miracle. The blindness came "immediately" ( παραερημα) upon the judgment pronounced by Paul. It is possible that Sergius Paulus was converted to Christ without openly identifying himself with the Christians as his baptism is not mentioned as in the case of Cornelius. But, even if he was baptized, he need not have been deposed from his proconsulship as Furneaux and Rackham argue because his office called for "official patronage of idolatrous worship." But that could have been merely perfunctory as it probably was already. He had been a disciple of the Jewish magician, Elymas Barjesus, without losing his position. Imperial persecution against Christianity had not yet begun. Furneaux even suggests that the conversion of a proconsul to Christianity at this stage would have called for mention by the Roman and Greek historians. There is the name Sergia Paullina in a Christian cemetery in Rome which shows that one of his family was a Christian later. One will believe what he wills about Sergius Paulus, but I do not see that Luke leaves him in the category of Simon Magus who "believed" (Act 8:13) for revenue only.13 Paul and his company
( ο περ Παυλον). Neat Greek idiom as in Plato, Cratylus 440 C ο περ Hερακλειτον. On this idiom see Gildersleeve, Syntax, p. 264. It means a man and his followers, "those around Paul." Now Paul ranks first always in Acts save in Act 14:2; Act 15:12; Act 15:25 for special reasons. Heretofore Saul (Paul) held a secondary position (Act 9:27; Act 11:30; Act 13:1). "In nothing is the greatness of Barnabas more manifest than in his recognition of the superiority of Paul and acceptance of a secondary position for himself" (Furneaux).Set sail ( αναχθεντες). First aorist passive participle of αναγω. Thirteen times in the Acts and Luk 8:22 which see. They sailed up to sea and came down ( καταγω, καταβαινω) to land. So it looks.Departed from them ( αποχωρησας απ' αυτων). First aorist active participle of αποχωρεω, old verb to withdraw, go away from. In the N.T. only here and Mat 7:23; Luk 9:39. He is called John there as in verse Act 13:5 and Mark in Act 15:39, though John Mark in Act 12:12; Act 12:25. This may be accidental or on purpose (Deissmann, Bible Studies, p. 317). Luke is silent on John's reasons for leaving Paul and Barnabas. He was the cousin of Barnabas and may not have relished the change in leadership. There may have been change in plans also now that Paul is in command. Barnabas had chosen Cyprus and Paul has led them to Perga in Pamphylia and means to go on into the highlands to Antioch in Pisidia. There were perils of many sorts around them and ahead (2Co 11:26), perils to which John Mark was unwilling to be exposed. Paul will specifically charge him at Antioch with desertion of his post (Act 15:39). It is possible, as Ramsay suggests, that the mosquitoes at Perga gave John malaria. If so, they bit Paul and Barnabas also. He may not have liked Paul's aggressive attitude towards the heathen. At any rate he went home to Jerusalem instead of to Antioch, zu seiner Mutter (Holtzmann). It was a serious breach in the work, but Paul and Barnabas stuck to the work.14 Passing through
( διελθοντες). It is not clear why Paul and Barnabas left Perga so soon nor why they went to Antioch in Pisidia. Ramsay suggests malaria that spurred them on to the hills after the desertion of John Mark. They preached at Perga on the return (Act 14:25) and apparently hurried away now. Farrar thinks that the hot weather had driven the population to the hills. At any rate it is not difficult to imagine the perils of this climb over the rough mountain way from Perga to Pisidian Antioch to which Paul apparently refers in 2Co 11:26.Sat down ( εκαθισαν). Ingressive aorist active indicative, took their seats as visiting Jews, possibly in the seats of the rabbis (J. Lightfoot). Whether they expected to be called on or not, they were given the opportunity as prominent visitors. The Pisidian Antioch was really in Phrygia, but towards Pisidia to distinguish it from Antioch on the Maeander (Ramsay, Church in the Roman Empire, p. 25). It was a colony like Philippi and so a free city. If Paul is referring to South Galatia and not North Galatia in Gal 4:13 when he says that his preaching in Galatia at first was due to illness, then it was probably here at Pisidian Antioch. What it was we have no means of knowing, though it was a temptation in his flesh to them so severe that they were willing to pluck out their eyes for him (Gal 4:14). Opthalmia, malaria, epilepsy have all been suggested as this stake in the flesh (2Co 12:7). But Paul was able to preach with power whatever his actual physical condition was.15 After the reading of the law and the prophets
( μετα την αναγνωσιν του νομου κα των προφητων). The law was first read in the synagogues till B.C. 163 when Antiochus Epiphones prohibited it. Then the reading of the prophets was substituted for it. The Maccabees restored both. There was a reading from the law and one from the prophets in Hebrew which was interpreted into the Aramaic or the Greek Koine for the people. The reading was followed by the sermon as when Jesus was invited to read and to preach in Nazareth (Luk 4:16). For the service in the synagogue see Schuerer, History of the Jewish People, Div. II, Vol. II, pp. 79ff. It was the duty of the rulers of the synagogue ( αρχισυναγωγο) to select the readers and the speakers for the service (Mar 5:22; Mar 5:35-38; Luk 8:49; Luk 13:14; Act 13:15; Act 18:8; Act 18:17). Any rabbi or distinguished stranger could be called on to speak.If ye have any word of exhortation for the people ( ε τις εστιν εν υμιν λογος παρακλησεως προς τον λαον). Literally, if there is among you any word of exhortation for the people. It is a condition of the first class and assumed to be true, a polite invitation. On "exhortation" ( παρακλησις) see Act 9:31. It may be a technical phrase used in the synagogue (Heb 13:22; 1Ti 4:13).16 Paul stood up
( αναστας Παυλος). The Jewish custom was to sit while speaking (Luk 4:20), but the Greek and Roman was to stand (Act 17:22). It is possible as Lewin (Life of St. Paul, Vol. 1, p. 141) suggests that here Paul stepped upon the platform and then took his seat as he began to speak or he may have followed the Greek and Roman custom. Paul is the leader now and the more gifted speaker (Act 14:12), so that he responds to the courteous invitation of the rulers.Beckoning ( κατασεισας). First aorist active participle of κατασειω, old verb to shake down, a dramatic gesture for quiet and order like Peter in Act 12:17 and Paul on the steps of the tower of Antonia (Act 21:40).And ye that fear God ( κα ο φοβουμενο τον θεον). Evidently large numbers of these Gentiles like Cornelius in Caesarea were present. They offered Paul a great opportunity for reaching the purely pagan Gentiles. This (verses Act 13:16-41) is the first full report of a sermon of Paul's that Luke has preserved for us. He is now a practised preacher of the gospel that he began proclaiming at Damascus, that Jesus of Nazareth is the Messiah of promise and the Saviour of the whole world both Jew and Gentile if they will only believe on him and be saved. It is possible that Paul here based his sermon on the passages of the law and the prophets that had just been read. He uses two words from the LXX, one in verse Act 13:19 from Deu 1:31 ετροφοφορησεν (as a nursing-father bare he them), the reading of many old MSS. and the one preferred by the American Committee, the other in verse Act 13:17 from Isa 1:2 υψωσεν (exalted). At any rate it is clear that Paul spoke in Greek so that all could understand his sermon. He may have written out notes of this sermon afterwards for Luke. The keynotes of Paul's theology as found in his Epistles appear in this sermon. It is interesting to observe the steady growth of Paul's Christology as he faced the great problems of his day. Here we see Paul's gospel for the Jews and the God-fearers (Gentiles friendly to the Jews).17 Chose
( εξελεξατο). First aorist middle (indirect), selected for himself. Israel was the chosen people.Exalted ( υψωσεν). From υψοω, late verb from υψος so often used of Christ.When they sojourned ( εν τη παροικια). In the sojourn. Late word from παροικος (sojourner, dweller, Act 7:6) common in LXX. In N.T. only here and 1Pe 1:17.With a high arm ( μετα βραχιονος υψηλου). Vivid picture from the LXX (Exo 6:1; Exo 6:6; Deu 5:15; Psa 136:12).18 Suffered he their manners
( ετροποφορησεν). First aorist active indicative of τροποφορεω, late word from τροπος, manner, and φερω, reading of Aleph B D and accepted by Westcott and Hort. But A C Sahidic Bohairic read ετροφοφορησεν from τροφοφορεω ( τροφος, a nurse, and φερω,) late word (II Macc. 7:27), probably correct word here and Deu 1:31.19 When he had destroyed
( καθελων). Second aorist active participle of καθαιρεω, to tear down, old verb.He gave them for an inheritance ( κατεκληρονομησεν). First aorist active indicative of the double compound verb κατα-κληρο-νομεω, late verb in LXX (Num 34:18; Deu 3:28; Jos 14:1) and only here in the N.T., to distribute by lot, to distribute as an inheritance. This is the correct reading and not κατεκληροδοτησεν from κατακληροδοτεω of the Textus Receptus. These two verbs were confused in the MSS. of the LXX as well as here.For about four hundred and fifty years ( ως ετεσιν τετρακοσιοις κα πεντηκοντα). Associative instrumental case with an expression of time as in Act 8:11; Luk 8:29 (Robertson, Grammar, p. 527). The oldest MSS. (Aleph A B C Vg Sah Boh) place these figures before "after these things" and so in verse Act 13:19. This is the true reading and is in agreement with the notation in 1Ki 6:1. The difficulty found in the Textus Receptus (King James Version) thus disappears with the true text. The four hundred and fifty years runs therefore from the birth of Isaac to the actual conquest of Canaan and does not cover the period of the Judges. See on Act 7:6.20 And after these things
( κα μετα ταυτα). That is, the time of the Judges then began. Cf. Jdg 2:16.Until Samuel the prophet ( εως Σαμουηλ προφητου). The terminus ad quem. He was the last of the judges and the first of the prophets who selected the first king (Saul) under God's guidance. Note the absence of the Greek article with προφητου.21 They asked
( ηιτησαντο). First aorist indirect middle indicative, they asked for themselves. They were tired of a theocracy. Cf. 1Sa 8:5; 1Sa 10:1. Paul mentions with pride that Benjamin was the tribe of Saul (his name also), but he does not allude to Saul's sin (Furneaux).For the space of forty years ( ετη τεσσερακοντα). Accusative of extent of time. Not in the O.T., but in Josephus, Ant. VI. 14, 9.22 When he had removed him
( μεταστησας αυτον). First aorist active participle of μεθιστημ, old verb to transfer, to transpose (note force of μετα). This verb occurs in Luk 16:4 by the unjust steward about his removal from office. Cf. 1Sa 15:16.To be ( εις). As or for, Greek idiom like the Hebrew le, common in the LXX.A man after my heart ( ανδρα κατα την καρδιαν μου). The words quoted by Paul as a direct saying of God are a combination of Psa 89:20; Psa 89:21; 1Sa 13:14 (the word of the Lord to Samuel about David). Knowling thinks that this free and rather loose quotation of the substance argues for the genuineness of the report of Paul's sermon. Hackett observes that the commendation of David is not absolute, but, as compared with the disobedient Saul, he was a man who did God's will in spite of the gross sin of which he repented (Act 13:51). Note "wills" ( θεληματα), plural, of God.23 Of this man's seed
( τουτου απο του σπερματος). Emphatic position of τουτου. Of this one from the (his) seed.According to promise ( κατ' επαγγελιαν). This phrase in Gal 3:29; 2Ti 1:1. See the promise in 2Sa 7:2; Psa 132:11; Isa 11:1; Isa 11:10; Jer 23:5; Zec 3:8. In Zec 3:8 the verb αγω is used of the sending of the Messiah as here.A Saviour Jesus ( Σωτηρα Ιησουν). Jesus is in apposition with Saviour (accusative case) and comes at the end of the sentence in contrast with "this man" (David) at the beginning. Paul goes no further than David because he suggests to him Jesus, descendant in the flesh from David. By "Israel" here Paul means the Jewish people, though he will later enlarge this promise to include the spiritual Israel both Gentile and Jew (Rom 9:6).24 When John had first preached
( προκηρυξαντος Ιωανου). Literally, John heralding beforehand, as a herald before the king (Luk 3:3). Genitive absolute of first aorist active participle of προκηρυσσω, old verb to herald beforehand, here alone in the N.T., though Textus Receptus has it also in Act 3:20.Before his coming ( προ προσωπου της εισοδου αυτου). Literally, before the face of his entering in (here act of entrance as 1Th 1:9, not the gate as in Heb 10:19). See Mal 3:1 quoted in Mat 11:10 (Luk 7:27) for this Hebrew phrase and also Luk 1:76.The baptism of repentance ( βαπτισμα μετανοιας). Baptism marked by, characterized by (genitive case, case of kind or species) repentance (change of mind and life). The very phrase used of John's preaching in Mar 1:4; Luk 3:3. It is clear therefore that Paul understood John's ministry and message as did Peter (Act 2:38; Act 10:37).25 As John was fulfilling his course
( ως επληρου Ιωανης τον δρομον). Imperfect active of πληροω, describing his vivid ministry without defining the precise period when John asked the question. Paul uses this word δρομος (course) of his own race (Act 20:24; 2Ti 4:7).What suppose ye that I am? ( Τ εμε υπονοειτε ειναι?) Note τ (neuter), not τινα (masculine),what notwho , character, not identity. It is indirect discourse (the infinitive εινα and the accusative of general reference).Huponoeo ( υπο, νοεω) is to think secretly, to suspect, to conjecture.I am not he ( ουκ ειμ εγω). These precise words are not given in the Gospels, but the idea is the same as the disclaimers by the Baptist in Joh 1:19-27 (cf. also Mat 3:11; Mar 1:7; Luk 3:16). Paul had a true grasp of the message of the Baptist. He uses the very form λυσα (first aorist active infinitive of λυω) found in Mar 1:7; Luk 3:16 and the word for shoes ( υποδημα, singular) in all three. His quotation is remarkably true to the words in the Synoptic Gospels. How did Paul get hold of the words of the Baptist so clearly?26 To us
( ημιν). Both Jews and Gentiles, both classes in Paul's audience, dative of advantage.Is sent forth ( εξαπεσταλη). Second aorist passive indicative of the double compound verb εξαποστελλω, common verb to send out ( εξ) and forth ( απο). It is a climacteric or culminative aorist tense. It has come to us in one day, this glorious promise.The word of this salvation ( ο λογος της σωτηριας ταυτης). The message of Jesus as Saviour (verse Act 13:23), long ago promised and now come to us as Saviour.27 Because they knew him not
( τουτον αγνοησαντες). First aorist active participle (causal) of αγνοεω, old verb, not to know. Peter gives "ignorance" ( αγνοια) as the excuse of the Jews in the death of Christ (Act 3:17) and Paul does the same about his conduct before his conversion (1Ti 1:13). This ignorance mitigated the degree of their guilt, but it did not remove it, for it was willing ignorance and prejudice.The voices of the prophets which are read ( τας φωνας των προφητων τας αναγινωσκομενας). Object also of αγνοησαντες, though it could be the object of επληρωσαν (fulfilled) if κα is taken as "also". The "voices" were heard as they were read aloud each Sabbath in the synagogue. In their ignorant condemnation they fulfilled the prophecies about the suffering Messiah.28 Though they found no cause of death
( μηδεμιαν αιτιαν θανατου ευροντες). Second aorist active with usual negative of the participle. As a matter of fact the Sanhedrin did charge Jesus with blasphemy, but could not prove it (Mat 26:65; Mat 27:24; Luk 23:22). At this time no Gospel had probably been written, but Paul knew that Jesus was innocent. He uses this same idiom about his own innocence (Act 28:18).That he should be slain ( αναιρεθηνα αυτον). First aorist passive infinitive, the accusative case, the direct object of ηιτησαντο (first aorist middle indicative, asked as a favour to themselves).29 From the tree
( απο του ξυλου). Not here strictly a tree, but wood as already in Act 5:30; Act 10:29 and later in Gal 3:13. Strictly speaking, it was Joseph of Arimathea and Nicodemus who took the body of Jesus down from the cross, though the Jews had asked Pilate to have the bones of Jesus broken that his body should not remain on the cross during the Sabbath (Joh 19:31). Paul does not distinguish the details here.Laid ( εθηκαν). First (kappa) aorist active indicative third plural of τιθημ in place of εθεσαν the usual second aorist active plural form.Tomb ( μνημειον). Memorial, common in the Gospels.30 But God raised him from the dead
( ο δε θεος ηγειρεν εκ νεκρων). This crucial fact Paul puts sharply as he always did.31 Was seen for many days
( ωφθη επ ημερας πλειους). The common verb (first aorist passive indicative of οραω, to see) for the appearance of the Risen Christ, the one used by Paul of his own vision of Christ (1Co 15:8), which is not reported by Luke here. For more days (than a few), the language means, forty in all (Act 1:3).Of them that came up with him ( τοις συναναβασιν αυτω). Dative (after ωφθη) articular participle (second aorist active of συναναβαινω) with associative instrumental case ( αυτω), the very men who knew him best and who could not be easily deceived about the reality of his resurrection. But this fact rules Paul out on this point, for he had not fellowshipped with Jesus from Galilee to Jerusalem.Who are now his witnesses ( οιτινες νυν εισιν μαρτυρες αυτου). The very point that Peter used to clinch his argument with such powerful effect (Act 2:32; Act 3:15).32 We bring you good tidings of the promise
( ημεις υμας ευαγγελιζομεθα την επαγγελιαν). Two accusatives here (person and thing), old Greek did not use accusative of the person with this verb as in Act 16:10; Luk 3:18. Note "we you" together. Here the heart of Paul's message on this occasion.33 Hath fulfilled
( εκπεπληρωκεν). Hath filled out ( εκ).Unto our children ( τοις τεκνοις ημων). The MSS. vary greatly here about ημων (our), some have αυτων, some αυτων ημιν. Westcott and Hort consider these readings "a primitive error" for ημιν (to us) taken with αναστησας Ιησουν (having for us raised up Jesus). This raising up (from ανιστημ, set up) as in Act 3:22; Act 7:37 refers not to resurrection (verse Act 13:34), but to the sending of Jesus (two raisings up).In the second psalm ( εν τω ψαλμω τω δευτερω). Psa 2:7. D has πρωτω because the first psalm was often counted as merely introductory.34 Now no more to return to corruption
( μηκετ μελλοντα υποστρεφειν εις διαφθοραν). No longer about to return as Lazarus did. Jesus did not die again and so is the first fruits of the resurrection (1Co 15:23; Rom 6:9).He hath spoken ( ειρηκεν). Present perfect active indicative, common way of referring to the permanent utterances of God which are on record in the Scriptures.The holy and sure blessings of David ( τα οσια Δαυειδ τα πιστα). See 2Sa 7:13. Literally, "the holy things of David the trustworthy things." He explains "the holy things" at once.35 Because
( διοτ). Compound conjunction ( δια, οτ) like our "because that." The reason for the previous statement about "the holy things."Thou wilt not give thy holy one to see corruption ( ου δωσεις τον οσιον σου ιδειν διαφθοραν). Quotation from Psa 16:10 to show that Jesus did not see corruption in his body, a flat contradiction for those who deny the bodily resurrection of Jesus.36 His own generation
( ιδια γενεα). Either locative case, "in his own generation" or dative object of υπηρετησας (served).The counsel of God ( τη του θεου βουλη). So here, either the dative, the object of υπηρετησας if γενεα is locative, or the instrumental case "by the counsel of God" which again may be construed either with υπηρετησας (having served) or after εκοιμηθη (fell on sleep). Either of the three ways is grammatical and makes good sense. Κοιμαομα for death we have already had (Act 7:60). So Jesus (Joh 11:11) and Paul (1Co 15:6; 1Co 15:51).Was laid ( προσετεθη). Was added unto (first aorist passive indicative of προστιθημ). See the verb in Act 2:47; Act 5:14. This figure for death probably arose from the custom of burying families together (Gen 15:15; Jdg 2:10).Saw corruption ( ειδεν διαφθοραν). As Jesus did not (Act 2:31) as he shows in verse Act 13:37.38 Through this man
( δια τουτου). This very man whom the Jews had crucified and whom God had raised from the dead. Remission of sins ( αφεσις αμαρτιων) is proclaimed ( καταγγελλετα) to you. This is the keynote of Paul's message as it had been that of Peter at Pentecost (Act 2:38; Act 5:31; Act 10:43). Cf. Act 26:18. This glorious message Paul now presses home in his exhortation.39 And by him every one that believeth is justified from all things, from which ye could not be justified by the law of Moses
( κα απο παντων ων ουκ ηδυνηθητε εν νομω Μωυσεως δικαιοθηνα εν τουτω πας ο πιστευων δικαιουτα). This is a characteristic Greek sentence with the principal clause at the end and Pauline to the core. A literal rendering as to the order would be: "And from all the things from ( απο not repeated in the Greek, but understood, the ablative case being repeated) which ye were not able to be justified in this one every one who believes is justified." The climax is at the close and gives us the heart of Paul's teaching about Christ. "We have here the germ of all that is most characteristic in Paul's later teaching. It is the argument of the Epistle to Galatians and Romans in a sentence" (Furneaux). The failure of the Mosaic law to bring the kind of righteousness that God demands is stated. This is made possible in and by ( εν) Christ alone. Paul's favourite words occur here, πιστευω, believe, with which πιστις, faith, is allied, δικαιοω, to set right with God on the basis of faith. In Rom 6:7 Paul uses απο also after δικαιοω. These are key words ( πιστευω and δικαιοω) in Paul's theology and call for prolonged and careful study if one is to grasp the Pauline teaching. Δικαιοω primarily means to make righteous, to declare righteous like αξιοω, to deem worthy ( αξιος). But in the end Paul holds that real righteousness will come (Act 13:6-8) to those whom God treats as righteous (Act 13:3-5) though both Gentile and Jew fall short without Christ (Act 13:1-3). This is the doctrine of grace that will prove a stumbling block to the Jews with their ceremonial works and foolishness to the Greeks with their abstract philosophical ethics (1Co 1:23-25). It is a new and strange doctrine to the people of Antioch.40 Beware therefore
( βλεπετε ουν). The warning is pertinent. Perhaps Paul noticed anger on the faces of some of the rabbis.Lest there come upon you ( μη επελθη). Second aorist active subjunctive with the negative final conjunction μη.In the prophets ( εν τοις προφηταις). The quotation is from the LXX text of Hab 1:5. The plural here refers to the prophetic collection (Luk 24:44; Act 24:14). "The Jews of Habakkuk's day had refused to believe in the impending invasion by the Chaldeans, and yet it had come" (Furneaux).41 Ye despisers
( ο καταφρονητα). Not in the Hebrew, but in the LXX. It is pertinent for Paul's purpose.Perish ( αφανισθητε). Or vanish away. First aorist passive imperative. Added by the LXX to the Hebrew.If one declare it unto you ( εαν τις εκδιηγητα υμιν). Condition of third class with present middle subjunctive, if one keep on outlining (double compound, εκ-δι-ηγεομα) it unto you. Paul has hurled a thunderbolt at the close.42 And as they went out
( Εξιοντων δε αυτων). Genitive absolute with present active participle of εξειμ, to go out, old verb, in the N.T. only in Act 12:42; Act 17:15; Act 20:7; Act 27:43. As they (Paul and Barnabas) were going out with all the excitement and hubbub created by the sermon.They besought ( παρεκαλουν). Imperfect active, inchoative, began to beseech. The Textus Receptus inserts wrongly τα εθνη (the Gentiles) as if the Jews were opposed to Paul from the first as some doubtless were. But both Jews and Gentiles asked for the repetition of the sermon ( λαληθηνα, first aorist passive infinitive object of παρεκαλουν with accusative of general reference).The next Sabbath ( εις το μεταξυ σαββατον). Late use (Josephus, Plutarch, etc.) of μεταξυ ( μετα and ξυν= συν) in sense of after or next instead of between (sense of μετα prevailing). Note use of εις for "on" or "by."43 When the synagogue broke up
( λυθεισης της συναγωγης). Genitive absolute of first aorist passive participle of λυω. Apparently Paul and Barnabas had gone out before the synagogue was formally dismissed.Of the devout proselytes ( των σεβομενων προσηλυτων). Of the worshipping proselytes described in verses Act 13:16; Act 13:25 as "those who fear God" (cf. Act 16:14) employed usually of the uncircumcised Gentiles who yet attended the synagogue worship, but the word προσηλυτο ( προσ, ηλυτος verbal from ερχομα, a new-comer) means usually those who had become circumcised (proselytes of righteousness). Yet the rabbis used it also of proselytes of the gate who had not yet become circumcised, probably the idea here. In the N.T. the word occurs only in Mat 23:15; Act 2:10; Act 6:5; Act 13:43. Many (both Jews and proselytes) followed ( ηκολουθησαν, ingressive aorist active indicative of ακολουθεω) Paul and Barnabas to hear more without waiting till the next Sabbath. So we are to picture Paul and Barnabas speaking ( προσλαλουντες, late compound, in N.T. only here and Act 28:20) to eager groups.Urged ( επειθον). Imperfect active of πειθω, either descriptive (were persuading) or conative (were trying to persuade). Paul had great powers of persuasion (Act 18:4; Act 19:8; Act 19:26; Act 26:28; Act 28:23; 2Co 5:11; Gal 1:10). These Jews "were beginning to understand for the first time the true meaning of their national history" (Furneaux), "the grace of God" to them.44 The next Sabbath
( τω ερχομενω σαββατω). Locative case, on the coming ( ερχομενω, present middle participle of ερχομα) Sabbath. So the best MSS., though some have εχομενω (present middle participle of εχω in sense of near, bordering, following as in Luk 13:33; Act 29:15).Almost ( σχεδον). Old word, but in N.T. only here, Act 19:26; Heb 9:22.Was gathered together ( συνηχθη). First aorist (effective) passive indicative of συναγω, old and common verb. The "whole city" could hardly all gather in the synagogue. Perhaps Paul spoke in the synagogue and Barnabas to the overflow outside (see verse Act 13:46). It was an eager and earnest gathering "to hear ( ακουσα, first aorist active infinitive of purpose) the word of God" and a great opportunity for Paul and Barnabas. The Codex Bezae has it "to hear Paul." It was the new preacher (Paul) that drew the big crowd. It was a crowd such as will later hang on the words of John Wesley and George Whitfield when they preach Jesus Christ.45 The Jews
( ο Ιουδαιο). Certainly not the proselytes of verse Act 13:43. Probably many of the Jews that were then favourably disposed to Paul's message had reacted against him under the influence of the rabbis during the week and evidently on this Sabbath very many Gentiles ("almost the whole city," "the multitudes" τους οχλους) had gathered, to the disgust of the stricter Jews. Nothing is specifically stated here about the rabbis, but they were beyond doubt the instigators of, and the ringleaders in, the opposition as in Thessalonica (Act 17:5). No such crowds ( οχλους) came to the synagogue when they were the speakers.With jealousy ( ζηλου). Genitive case of ζηλος (from ζεω, to boil) after επλησθησαν (effective first aorist passive indicative of πιμπλημ). Envy and jealousy arise between people of the same calling (doctors towards doctors, lawyers towards lawyers, preachers towards preachers). So these rabbis boiled with jealousy when they saw the crowds gathered to hear Paul and Barnabas.Contradicted ( αντελεγον). Imperfect active of αντιλεγω, old verb to speak against, to say a word in opposition to ( αντ, face to face). It was interruption of the service and open opposition in the public meeting. Paul and Barnabas were guests by courtesy and, of course, could not proceed further, when denied that privilege.Blasphemed ( βλασφημουντες). Blaspheming. So the correct text without the addition αντιλεγοντες (repeated from αντελεγον above). Common verb in the Gospels for saying injurious and harmful things. Doubtless these rabbis indulged in unkind personalities and made it plain that Paul and Barnabas were going beyond the limitations of pure Judaism in their contacts with Gentiles.46 Spake out boldly
( παρρησιασαμενο). First aorist middle participle of παρρησιαζομα, to use freedom in speaking, to assume boldness. Both Paul and Barnabas accepted the challenge of the rabbis. They would leave their synagogue, but not without a word of explanation.It was necessary to you first ( Hυμιν ην αναγκαιον πρωτον). They had done their duty and had followed the command of Jesus (Act 1:8). They use the very language of Peter in Act 3:26 ( υμιν πρωτον) "to you first." This position Paul as the apostle to the Gentiles will always hold, the Jew first in privilege and penalty (Rom 1:16; Rom 2:9; Rom 2:10).Ye thrust it from you ( απωθεισθε αυτον). Present middle (indirect, from yourselves) indicative of απωθεω, to push from. Vigorous verb seen already in Act 7:27; Act 7:39 which see.Judge yourselves unworthy ( ουκ αξιους κρινετε εαυτους). Present active indicative of the common verb κρινω, to judge or decide with the reflexive pronoun expressed. Literally, Do not judge yourselves worthy. By their action and their words they had taken a violent and definite stand.Lo, we turn to the Gentiles ( ιδου στρεφομεθα εις τα εθνη). It is a crisis ( ιδου, lo): "Lo, we turn ourselves to the Gentiles." Probably also aoristic present, we now turn (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 864-70). Στρεφομεθα is probably the direct middle (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 806-08) though the aorist passive εστραφην is so used also (Act 7:39). It is a dramatic moment as Paul and Barnabas turn from the Jews to the Gentiles, a prophecy of the future history of Christianity. In Act 13:9-11 Paul will discuss at length the rejection of Christ by the Jews and the calling of the Gentiles to be the real (the spiritual) Israel.47 For so hath the Lord commanded us
( ουτως γαρ εντεταλτα ημιν ο κυριος). Perfect middle indicative of εντελλω, poetic (Pindar) and late verb to enjoin (Act 1:2). The command of the Lord Paul finds in Isa 49:6 quoted by Simeon also (Luk 2:32). The conviction of Paul's mind was now made clear by the fact of the rejection by the Jews. He could now see more clearly the words of the prophet about the Gentiles: The Messiah is declared by God in Isaiah to be "a light to the Gentiles" ( εθνων, objective genitive), "a light for revelation to the Gentiles" ( φως εις αποκαλυψιν εθνων, Luk 2:32). So Paul is carrying out the will of God in turning to the Gentiles. He will still appeal to the Jews elsewhere as they allow him to do so, but not here.That thou shouldest be ( του εινα σε). Genitive articular infinitive of purpose with the accusative of general reference. This is all according to God's fixed purpose ( τεθεικα, perfect active indicative of τιθημ).Unto the uttermost part of the earth ( εως εσχατου της γης). Unto the last portion (genitive neuter, not feminine) of the earth. It is a long time from Paul to now, not to say from Isaiah to now, and not yet has the gospel been carried to half of the people of earth. God's people are slow in carrying out God's plans for salvation.48 As the Gentiles heard this they were glad
( ακουοντα τα εθνη εχαιρον). Present active participle of ακουω and imperfect active of χαιρω, linear action descriptive of the joy of the Gentiles.Glorified the word of God ( εδοξαζον τον λογον του θεου). Imperfect active again. The joy of the Gentiles increased the fury of the Jews. "The synagogue became a scene of excitement which must have been something like the original speaking with tongues" (Rackham). The joy of the Gentiles was to see how they could receive the higher blessing of Judaism without circumcision and other repellent features of Jewish ceremonialism. It was the gospel of grace and liberty from legalism that Paul had proclaimed. Whether Gal 4:13 describes this incident or not (the South Galatian theory), it illustrates it when Gentiles received Paul as if he were Christ Jesus himself. It was triumph with the Gentiles, but defeat with the Jews.As many as were ordained to eternal life ( οσο ησαν τεταγμενο εις ζωην αιωνιον). Periphrastic past perfect passive indicative of τασσω, a military term to place in orderly arrangement. The word "ordain" is not the best translation here. "Appointed," as Hackett shows, is better. The Jews here had voluntarily rejected the word of God. On the other side were those Gentiles who gladly accepted what the Jews had rejected, not all the Gentiles. Why these Gentiles here ranged themselves on God's side as opposed to the Jews Luke does not tell us. This verse does not solve the vexed problem of divine sovereignty and human free agency. There is no evidence that Luke had in mind an absolutum decretum of personal salvation. Paul had shown that God's plan extended to and included Gentiles. Certainly the Spirit of God does move upon the human heart to which some respond, as here, while others push him away.Believed ( επιστευσαν). Summary or constative first aorist active indicative of πιστευω. The subject of this verb is the relative clause. By no manner of legerdemain can it be made to mean "those who believe were appointed." It was saving faith that was exercised only by those who were appointed unto eternal life, who were ranged on the side of eternal life, who were thus revealed as the subjects of God's grace by the stand that they took on this day for the Lord. It was a great day for the kingdom of God.49 Was spread abroad
( διεφερετο). Imperfect passive of διαφερω, to carry in different directions ( δια). By the recent converts as well as by Paul and Barnabas. This would seem to indicate a stay of some months with active work among the Gentiles that bore rich fruit.Throughout all the region ( δι' ολης της χωρας). Antioch in Pisidia as a Roman colony would be the natural centre of a Roman Regio, an important element in Roman imperial administration. There were probably other Regiones in South Galatia (Ramsay, St. Paul the Traveller and Roman Citizen, pp. 102-12).50 Urged on
( παρωτρυναν). First aorist (effective) active of παρ-οτρυνω, old verb, but here alone in the N.T., to incite, to stir up. The Jews were apparently not numerous in this city as they had only one synagogue, but they had influence with people of prominence, like "the devout women of honourable estate" ( τας σεβομενας γυναικας τας ευσχημονας), the female proselytes of high station, a late use of an old word used about Joseph of Arimathea (Mar 15:43). The rabbis went after these Gentile women who had embraced Judaism (cf. Act 17:4 in Thessalonica) as Paul had made an appeal to them. The prominence of women in public life here at Antioch is quite in accord with what we know of conditions in the cities of Asia Minor. "Thus women were appointed under the empire as magistrates, as presidents of the games, and even the Jews elected a woman as Archisynagogos, at least in one instance at Smyrna" (Knowling). In Damascus Josephus (War II. 20, 21) says that a majority of the married women were proselytes. Strabo (VIII. 2) and Juvenal (VI. 542) speak of the addiction of women to the Jewish religion.The chief men of the city ( τους πρωτους της πολεως). Probably city officials (the Duumviri, the Praetors, the First Ten in the Greek Cities of the east) or other "foremost" men, not officials. The rabbis were shrewd enough to reach these men (not proselytes) through the women who were proselytes of distinction.Stirred up a persecution ( επηγειραν διωγμον). First aorist active indicative of επεγειρω, old verb, but in the N.T. only here and Act 14:2. Paul seems to allude to this persecution in 2Ti 3:11 "persecutions, sufferings, what things befell me at Antioch, at Iconium, at Lystra, what persecutions I endured." Here Paul had perils from his own countrymen and perils from the Gentiles after the perils of rivers and perils of robbers on the way from Perga (2Co 11:26). He was thrice beaten with rods ( τρις εραβδισθην, 2Co 11:25) by Roman lictors in some Roman colony. If that was here, then Paul and Barnabas were publicly scourged by the lictors before they left. Probably the Jews succeeded in making the Roman officials look on Paul and Barnabas as disturbers of the public peace. So "they cast them out of their borders" ( εξεβαλον αυτους απο των οριων αυτων). Second aorist active indicative of εκβαλλω, forcible expulsion plainly as public nuisances. Just a few days before they were the heroes of the city and now!51 But they shook off the dust of their feet against them
( Hο δε εκτιναξαμενο τον κονιορτον των ποδων επ' αυτους). First aorist middle (indirect) participle of εκτινασσω, to shake out or off. Homer uses it for knocking out teeth. In the papyri. The middle aorist participle occurs again in Act 18:6 and the active imperative with the dust of the feet in Mar 6:11 (Luk 10:11 has απομασσομεθα). and Mat 10:14 (command of Jesus). It is a dramatic gesture that forbids further intercourse. "As a protest against the injustice which cast them out. The sandal was taken off and the dust shaken out as a symbolic token that the very soil of the country was defiling" (Furneaux).Unto Iconium ( εις Ικονιον). About 45 miles southeast from Antioch in Pisidia, at the foot of the Taurus mountains. At various times it was reckoned also in Pisidia or Phrygia as well as Lycaonia, Phrygian in population and distinguished by Luke (Act 14:6) from Lystra and Derbe, cities of Lycaonia. As compared with Antioch (a Roman colony) it was a native Phrygian town. When the province of Galatia was divided, Iconium became the capital of Lycaonia and eclipsed Antioch in Pisidia. Strictly speaking at this time Lystra and Derbe were cities of Lycaonia-Galatica while Iconium was in Phrygia-Galatica (all three in the Roman Province of Galatia). It was at the meeting place of several Roman roads and on the highway from east to west. It is still a large town Konieh with 30,000 population.52 And the disciples
( ο τε or ο δε μαθÂητα). The Gentile Christians in Antioch in Pisidia. Persecution had precisely the opposite effect to the intention of the Jews for they "were filled with joy and the Holy Spirit" ( επληρουντο χαρας κα πνευματος αγιου). Imperfect passive, they kept on being filled. It had been so before (Act 4:31; Act 8:4; Act 9:31; Act 12:24). The blood of the martyrs is still the seed of the church.1 They entered together
( κατα το αυτο εισελθειν). Like επ το αυτο in Act 3:1. The infinitive εισελθειν is the subject of εγενετο.So spake that ( λαλησα ουτως ωστε). Infinitive again parallel to εισελθειν. With the result that, actual result here stated with ωστε and the aorist infinitive πιστευσα (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 999f.) rather than ωστε and the indicative like Joh 3:16. It was a tremendous first meeting.2 That were disobedient
( ο απειθησαντες). First aorist active articular participle, not the present απειθουντες as the Textus Receptus has it. But the meaning is probably the Jews that disbelieved, rather than that disobeyed. Strictly απειθεω does mean to disobey and απιστεω to disbelieve, but that distinction is not observed in Joh 3:36 nor in Act 19:9; Act 28:24. The word απειθεω means to be απειθης, to be unwilling to be persuaded or to withhold belief and then also to withhold obedience. The two meanings run into one another. To disbelieve the word of God is to disobey God.Made them evil affected ( εκακωσαν). First aorist active indicative of κακοω, old verb from κακος, to do evil to, to ill-treat, then in later Greek as here to embitter, to exasperate as in Psa 105:32 and in Josephus. In this sense only here in the N.T. Evidently Paul preached the same message as in Antioch for it won both Jews and Gentiles, and displeased the rabbis. Codex Bezae adds here that "the chiefs of the synagogue and the rulers" brought persecution upon Paul and Barnabas just as was argued about Antioch. Outside the synagogue the Jews would poison the minds of the Gentiles against Paul and Barnabas. "The story of Thecla suggests a means, and perhaps the apostles were brought before the magistrates on some charge of interference with family life. The magistrates however must have seen at once that there was no legal case against them; and by a sentence of acquittal or in some other way the Lord gave peace" (Rackham). As we have it, the story of Paul and Thecla undoubtedly has apocryphal features, though Thecla may very well be an historical character here at Iconium where the story is located. Certainly the picture of Paul herein drawn cannot be considered authentic though a true tradition may underlie it: "bald, bowlegged, strongly built, small in stature, with large eyes and meeting eyebrows and longish nose; full of grace; sometimes looking like a man, sometimes having the face of an angel."3 Long time therefore
( ικανον μεν ουν χρονον). Accusative of duration of time (possibly six months) and note μεν ουν. There is an antithesis in εσχισθη δε (verse Act 14:4) and in verse Act 14:5 ( εγενετο δε). After the persecution and vindication there was a season of great opportunity which Paul and Barnabas used to the full, "speaking boldly" ( παρρησιαζομενο as in Act 13:46 at Antioch in Pisidia, "in the Lord" ( επ τω κυριω), upon the basis of the Lord Jesus as in Act 4:17. And the Lord Jesus "bore witness to the word of his grace" as he always does, "granting signs and wonders to be done by their hands" ( διδοντ σημεια κα τερατα γινεσθα δια των χειρων αυτων). Present participle ( διδοντ) and present infinitive ( γινεσθα) repetition of both signs and wonders (note both words) just as had happened with Peter and John and the other apostles (Act 2:43; Act 4:29; Act 5:12; cf. Heb 2:4). The time of peace could not last forever with such a work of grace as this. A second explosion of persecution was bound to come and some of the MSS. actually have εκ δευτερου (a second time).4 But the multitude of the city was divided
( εσχισθη δε το πληθος της πολεως). First aorist passive indicative of σχιζω, old verb to split, to make a schism or factions as Sadducees and Pharisees (Act 23:7). This division was within the Gentile populace. Part held ( ο μεν ησαν), literally "some were with the Jews" ( συν τοις Ιουδαιοις), part with the apostles ( ο δε συν τοις αποστολοις). Common demonstrative of contrast ( ο μεν, ο δε, Robertson, Grammar, p. 694). The Jewish leaders made some impression on the Gentiles as at Antioch in Pisidia and later at Thessalonica (Act 17:4). This is the first time in the Acts that Paul and Barnabas are termed "apostles" (see also verse Act 14:14). Elsewhere in the Acts the word is restricted to the twelve. Certainly Luke does not here employ it in that technical sense. To have followed Jesus in his ministry and to have seen the Risen Christ was essential to the technical use (Act 1:22). Whether Barnabas had seen the Risen Christ we do not know, but certainly Paul had (1Co 9:1; 1Co 15:8). Paul claimed to be an apostle on a par with the twelve (Gal 1:1; Gal 1:16-18). The word originally means simply one sent (Joh 13:16) like messengers of the churches with the collection (2Co 8:23). The Jews used it of those sent from Jerusalem to collect the temple tribute. Paul applies the word to James the Lord's brother (Gal 1:19), to Epaphroditus (Phi 2:25) as the messenger of the church in Philippi, to Silvanus and Timothy (1Th 2:6; Act 18:5), apparently to Apollos (1Co 4:9), and to Andronicus and Junias (Rom 16:6). He even calls the Judaizers "false apostles" (2Co 11:13).5 An onset
( ορμη). A rush or impulse as in Jas 3:4. Old word, but only twice in the N.T. (here and James). It probably denotes not an actual attack so much as the open start, the co-operation of both Jews and Gentiles (the disaffected portion), "with their rulers" ( συν τοις αρχουσιν αυτων), that is the rulers of the Jewish synagogue (Act 13:27). The city officials would hardly join in a mob like this, though Hackett and Rackham think that the city magistrates were also involved as in Antioch in Pisidia (Act 13:50).To entreat them shamefully ( υβρισα). First aorist active infinitive of υβριζω, old verb to insult insolently. See on Mat 22:6; Luk 18:32.To stone ( λιθοβολησα). First aorist active infinitive of λιθοβολεω, late verb from λιθοβολος ( λιθος, stone, βαλλω, to throw) to pelt with stones, the verb used of the stoning of Stephen (Act 7:58). See on Mat 21:35. The plan to stone them shows that the Jews were in the lead and followed by the Gentile rabble. "Legal proceedings having failed the only resource left for the Jews was illegal violence" (Rackham).6 They became aware of it
( συνιδοντες). Second aorist (ingressive) active participle of συνοραω ( συνειδον), old word to see together, to become conscious of as already in Act 12:12. In the N.T. only by Luke and Paul.Fled ( κατεφυγον). Second aorist (effective) active indicative of καταφευγω, old verb, but in the N.T. only here and Heb 6:18. Paul and Barnabas had no idea of remaining to be stoned (lynched) by this mob. It is a wise preacher who always knows when to stand his ground and when to leave for the glory of God. Paul and Barnabas were following the directions of the Lord Jesus given to the twelve on their special tour of Galilee (Mat 10:23). Lystra and Derbe, cities of Lycaonia (still part of the Province of Galatia, though in another Regio), not far from the base of the Black Mountain. Professor Sterrett has apparently identified Lystra by an inscription about six hours (18 miles) south-southwest from Iconium near the village Khatyn Serai and Derbe probably near the village Losta or Zosta though its location is really not known. Lystra had been made a colony in B.C. 6 and Derbe was the frontier city of the Roman empire in the southeast. These are the only cities mentioned, but they were of importance and show that Paul kept to his plan of going to centres of influence. The new imperial road from Antioch and Iconium reached these cities.The region round about ( την περιχωρον) was "a high table land, ill-watered, bleak, but suited for sheep pasture" (Page).7 And there they preached the gospel
( κακε ευαγγελιζομενο ησαν). Periphrastic imperfect middle. We are to think of extensive evangelistic work perhaps with the assistance of disciples from Antioch and Iconium since Paul and Barnabas could not speak Lycaonian. Κακε is crasis for κα εκε.8 At Lystra
( εν Λυστροις). Neuter plural as in Act 16:2; 2Ti 3:11 while feminine singular in Act 14:6; Act 14:21; Act 16:1. There was apparently no synagogue in Lystra and so not many Jews. Paul and Barnabas had to do open-air preaching and probably had difficulty in being understood by the natives though both Greek and Latin inscriptions were discovered here by Professor Sterrett in 1885. The incident narrated here (verses Act 14:8-18) shows how they got a real hearing among these rude heathen.There sat ( εκαθητο). Imperfect middle of καθημα. Was sitting. This case is very much like that in Act 3:1-11, healed by Peter. Possibly outside the gate (verse Act 14:13) or some public place.Impotent in his feet ( αδυνατος τοις ποσιν). Old verbal, but only here in the N.T. in this sense except figuratively in Rom 15:1. Elsewhere it means "impossible" (Mat 19:26). Locative case. Common in medical writers in the sense of "impotent." So Tobit 2:10; 5:9.Had walked ( περιεπατησεν). So best MSS., first aorist active indicative "walked," not περιεπεπατηκε, "had walked" (past perfect active).9 The same
( ουτος). Just "this one."Heard ( ηκουεν). Imperfect active, was listening to Paul speaking ( λαλουντος). Either at the gate or in the market place (Act 17:17) Paul was preaching to such as would listen or could understand his Greek (Koine). Ramsay (St. Paul the Traveller, pp. 114, 116) thinks that the cripple was a proselyte. At any rate he may have heard of the miracles wrought at Iconium (verse Act 14:3) and Paul may have spoken of the work of healing wrought by Jesus. This man was "no mendicant pretender," for his history was known from his birth.Fastening his eyes upon him ( ατενισας αυτω). Just as in Act 13:9 of Paul and Act 1:10 which see. Paul saw a new hope in the man's eyes and face.He had faith ( εχε πιστιν). Present active indicative retained in indirect discourse.To be made whole ( του σωθηνα). Genitive of articular first aorist passive infinitive (purpose and result combined) of σωζω, to make sound and also to save. Here clearly to make whole or well as in Luk 7:50 (cf. Act 3:16; Act 4:10).10 Upright
( ορθος). Predicate adjective. In this sense Galen and Hippocrates frequently use ορθος (erect, straight). Paul spoke in a loud ( μεγαλη) voice so that all could hear and know.He leaped up and walked ( ηλατο κα περιεπατε). Rather, He leaped up with a single bound and began to walk. The second aorist middle indicative (with first aorist vowel α) of αλλομα (late verb, in papyri) and inchoative imperfect active of περιπατεω, common verb to walk around. This graphic picture is concealed by the usual English rendering. It is possible that Luke obtained the vivid report of this incident from Timothy who may have witnessed it and who was probably converted during Paul's stay here (Act 16:3). His father was a prominent Greek and his mother Eunice, possibly a widow, may have lived here with her mother Lois (2Ti 1:5).11 Lifted up their voice
( επηραν την φωνην αυτων). First aorist active of επαιρω. In their excitement they elevated their voices.In the speech of Lycaonia ( Λυκαονιστ). Adverb from verb λυκαονιζω, to use the language of Lycaonia found here alone, but formed regularly like Εβραιστ (Joh 5:2), Hελληνιστ (Act 21:37), Ρωμαιστ (Joh 19:20). Paul was speaking in Greek, of course, but the excitement of the crowd over the miracle made them cry out in their native tongue which Paul and Barnabas did not understand. Hence it was not till preparations for offering sacrifice to them had begun that Paul understood the new role in which he and Barnabas were held.In the likeness of men ( ομοιωθεντες ανθρωποις). First aorist passive participle of ομοιω, to liken, with the associative instrumental case. In this primitive state the people hold to the old Graeco-Roman mythology. The story of Baucis and Philemon tells how Jupiter (Zeus) and Mercury (Hermes) visited in human form the neighbouring region of Phrygia (Ovid, Meta. VIII. 626). Jupiter (Zeus) had a temple in Lystra.12 They called
( εκαλουν). Inchoative imperfect began to call.Barnabas, Jupiter ( τον Βαρναβαν Δια). Because Barnabas was the older and the more imposing in appearance. Paul admits that he was not impressive in looks (2Co 10:10).And Paul, Mercury ( τον δε Παυλον Hερμην). Mercury ( Hερμης) was the messenger of the gods, and the spokesman of Zeus. Hερμης was of beautiful appearance and eloquent in speech, the inventor of speech in legend. Our word hermeneutics or science of interpretation comes from this word (Heb 7:2; Joh 1:38).Because he was the chief speaker ( επειδη αυτος ην ο ηγουμενος του λογου). Paul was clearly "the leader of the talk." So it seemed a clear case to the natives. If preachers always knew what people really think of them! Whether Paul was alluding to his experience in Lystra or not in Gal 4:14, certainly they did receive him as an angel of God, as if "Mercury" in reality.13 Whose temple was before the city
( του οντος προ της πωλεως). The god (Zeus) is identified with his temple. He had a statue and temple there.Oxen and garlands ( ταυρους κα στεμματα). Probably garlands to put on the oxen before they were slain. It was common to sacrifice bullocks to Jupiter and Mercury.Would have done sacrifice ( ηθελεν θυειν). Imperfect indicative, wanted to offer sacrifice. He was planning to do it, and his purpose now became plain to Paul and Barnabas.14 Having heard
( ακουσαντες). Such elaborate preparation "with the multitudes" ( συν τοις οχλοις) spread rumours and some who spoke Greek told Paul and Barnabas. It is possible that the priest of Jupiter may have sent a formal request that the visiting "gods" might come out to the statue by the temple gates to make it a grand occasion. They rent their garments ( διαρρηξαντες). First aorist active participle from διαρρηγνυμ, old verb to rend in two. Like the high priest in Mat 26:65 as if an act of sacrilege was about to be committed. It was strange conduct for the supposed gods!Sprang forth ( εξεπηδησαν). First aorist (ingressive) active indicative of εκπηδαω (note εκ), old verb, here only in the N.T. It was all a sign of grief and horror with loud outcries ( κραζοντες).15 Sirs
( ανδρες). Literally, Men. Abrupt, but courteous.We also are men of like passions with you ( κα ημεις ομοιοπαθεις εσμεν υμιν ανθρωπο). Old adjective from ομοιος (like) and πασχω, to experience. In the N.T. only here and Jas 5:17. It means "of like nature" more exactly and affected by like sensations, not "gods" at all. Their conduct was more serious than the obeisance of Cornelius to Peter (Act 10:25). Hυμιν is associative instrumental case.And bring you good tidings ( ευαγγελιζομενο). No "and" in the Greek, just the present middle participle, "gospelizing you." They are not gods, but evangelists. Here we have Paul's message to a pagan audience without the Jewish environment and he makes the same line of argument seen in Act 17:21-32; Rom 1:18-23. At Antioch in Pisidia we saw Paul's line of approach to Jews and proselytes (Act 13:16-41).That ye should turn from these vain things ( απο τουτων των ματαιων επιστρεφειν). He boldly calls the worship of Jupiter and Mercury and all idols "vain" or empty things, pointing to the statues and the temple.Unto the living God ( επ θεον ζωντα). They must go the whole way. Our God is a live God, not a dead statue. Paul is fond of this phrase (2Co 6:16; Rom 9:26).Who made ( ος εποιησεν). The one God is alive and is the Creator of the Universe just as Paul will argue in Athens (Act 17:24). Paul here quotes Psa 146:6 and has Gen 1:1 in mind. See also 1Th 1:9 where a new allegiance is also claimed as here.16 In the generations gone by
( εν ταις παρωιχημεναις γενεαις). Perfect middle participle from παροιχομα, to go by, old verb, here alone in the N.T.Suffered ( ειασεν). Constative aorist active indicative of εαω (note syllabic augment). Paul here touches God in history as he did just before in creation. God's hand is on the history of all the nations (Gentile and Jew), only with the Gentiles he withdrew the restraints of his grace in large measure (Act 17:30; Rom 1:24; Rom 1:26; Rom 1:28), judgment enough for their sins.To walk in their ways ( πορευεσθα ταις οδοις αυτων). Present middle infinitive, to go on walking, with locative case without εν. This philosophy of history does not mean that God was ignorant or unconcerned. He was biding his time in patience.17 And yet
( καιτο). Old Greek compound particle ( κα το). In the N.T. twice only, once with finite verb as here, once with the participle (Heb 4:3).Without witness ( αμαρτυρον). Old adjective ( α privative and μαρτυς, witness), only here in the N.T.Left ( αφηκεν). First aorist active ( κ aorist indicative of αφιημ).In that he did good ( αγαθουργων). Present active causal participle of αγαθουργεω, late and rare verb (also αγαθοεργεω 1Ti 6:18), reading of the oldest MSS. here for αγαθοποιεω, to do good. Note two other causal participles here parallel with αγαθουργων, viz., διδους ("giving you") present active of διδωμι, εμπιπλων ("filling") present active of εμπιμπλαω (late form of εμπιμπλημ). This witness to God (his doing good, giving rains and fruitful seasons, filling your hearts with food and gladness) they could receive without the help of the Old Testament revelation (Rom 1:20). Zeus was regarded as the god of rain (Jupiter Pluvius) and Paul claims the rain and the fruitful ( καρποφορουσ, καρπος, and φερω, fruit bearing, old word, here alone in N.T.) seasons as coming from God. Lycaonia was often dry and it would be an appropriate item. "Mercury, as the God of merchandise, was also the dispenser of food" (Vincent). Paul does not talk about laws of nature as if they governed themselves, but he sees the living God "behind the drama of the physical world" (Furneaux). These simple country people could grasp his ideas as he claims everything for the one true God.Gladness ( ευφροσυνης). Old word from ευφρων ( ευ and φρην), good cheer. In the N.T. only Act 2:28 and here. Cheerfulness should be our normal attitude when we consider God's goodness. Paul does not here mention Christ because he had the single definite purpose to dissuade them from worshipping Barnabas and himself.18 Scarce
( μολις). Adverb in same sense as old μογις, from μολος, toil.Restrained ( κατεπαυσαν). Effective first aorist active indicative of καταπαυω, old verb in causative sense to make abstain from.From doing sacrifice unto them ( του μη θυειν αυτοις). Ablative case of the articular infinitive with redundant negative after κατεπαυσαν, regular Greek idiom (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 1094, 1171). It had been a harrowing and well-nigh a horrible ordeal, but finally Paul had won. If only nobody else had interposed!19 But there came thither Jews from Antioch and Iconium
( Επηλθαν δε απο Αντιοχειας κα Ικονιου Ιουδαιο). Came to or upon them, επηλθαν, second aorist (ingressive) indicative of επερχομα. Whether news of the miracle had reached those cities we do not know. These may have been travelling grain merchants. At any rate there was an interval in which Paul and Barnabas won some disciples (verse Act 14:22). There would be a natural reaction, even revulsion, in the minds of many who had come so near to worshipping Paul and Barnabas. The pendulum swings easily from one extreme to the other. The hostile Jews from Antioch and Iconium may even have followed Paul and Barnabas along the fine Roman road on purpose to keep them on the run. They had driven them out of Antioch and out of Iconium and now appear at Lystra at an opportune moment for their work.Having persuaded the multitudes ( πεισαντες τους οχλους). First aorist (effective) active participle of πειθω. They had complete success with many and struck at the psychological moment.They stoned Paul ( λιθασαντες τον Παυλον). First aorist active participle of λιθαζω, late verb from λιθος for throwing stones (used by Paul referring to this one incident when alone he was stoned, 2Co 11:25). The wounds inflicted may have left some of the scars ( στιγματα) mentioned in Gal 6:17. They stoned Paul as the chief speaker (Mercury) and passed by Barnabas (Jupiter). It was a Jewish mode of punishment as against Stephen and these Jews knew that Paul was the man that they had to deal with. Hackett notes that the Jews with two exceptions incited the persecutions which Paul endured. The exceptions were in Philippi (Act 16:16-40) and Ephesus (Act 19:23-41).Dragged him out of the city ( εσυρον εξω της πολεως). They hurled Stephen outside of the city before stoning him ( 7:58). It was a hurried and irregular proceeding, but they were dragging (imperfect active of συρω, old verb) Paul out now.Supposing that he were dead ( νομιζοντες αυτον τεθνηκενα). Present active participle with infinitive (second perfect active of θνησκω) in indirect discourse with accusative of general reference. The Jews are jubilant this time with memories of Paul's escape at Antioch and Iconium. The pagan mob feel that they have settled accounts for their narrow escape from worshipping two Jewish renegade preachers. It was a good day's work for them all. Luke does not say that Paul was actually dead.20 Stood round about him
( κυκλωσαντων αυτον). Genitive absolute with first aorist active participle of κυκλοω, old verb from κυκλος (circle, cycle) to make a circle round, to encircle. The would-be murderers left and a group of disciples gathered round to see if Paul was dead or alive and, if dead, to bury him. In that group Timothy may very well have been along with Eunice and Barnabas. Timothy, a lad of about fifteen, would not soon forget that solemn scene (2Ti 3:11). But Paul suddenly (apparently a miraculous recovery) rose up ( αναστας) and entered the city to the surprise and joy of the disciples who were willing to brave persecution with Paul.With Barnabas ( συν τω Βαρναβα). With the assistance of Barnabas. It was plainly unwise to continue in Lystra so that they set out on the next day ( τη επαυριον, ten times in Acts), shaken and bruised as Paul was. Derbe was some forty miles distant, near the pass to the Cilician Gates.21 When they had preached the gospel to that city
( ευαγγελισαμενο την πολιν εκεινην). Having evangelized (first aorist middle participle) that city, a smaller city and apparently with no trouble from the Jews.Had made many disciples ( μαθητευσαντες ικανους). First aorist active participle of μαθητευω from μαθητης, a learner or disciple. Late verb in Plutarch, to be a disciple (Mat 27:57 like Joh 19:38) and then to disciple (old English, Spenser), to make a disciple as in Mat 28:19 and here. Paul and Barnabas were literally here obeying the command of Jesus in discipling people in this heathen city.They returned to Lystra and to Iconium, and to Antioch ( υπεστρεψαν εις την Λυστραν κα εις Ικονιον κα εις Αντιοχειαν). Derbe was the frontier city of the Roman empire. The quickest way to return to Antioch in Syria would have been by the Cilician Gates or by the pass over Mt. Taurus by which Paul and Silas will come to Derbe in the second tour (Act 15:41-16), but difficult to travel in winter. But it was necessary to revisit the churches in Lystra, Iconium, Antioch in Pisidia and to see that they were able to withstand persecution. Paul was a Roman citizen though he had not made use of this privilege as yet for his own protection. Against mob violence it would count for little, but he did not hesitate. Paul had been stoned in Lystra, threatened in Iconium, expelled in Antioch. He shows his wisdom in conserving his work.22 Confirming
( επιστηριζοντες). Late verb (in LXX), in N.T. only in Act 14:22; Act 15:32; Act 15:41, to make more firm, to give additional ( επ) strength. Each time in Acts the word is used concerning these churches.To continue in the faith ( εμμενειν τη πιστε). To remain in with locative, old verb. It is possible that πιστις here has the notion of creed as Paul uses it later (Col 1:23 with επιμενω; 1Ti 5:8). It seems to be here more than trust or belief. These recent converts from heathenism were ill-informed, were persecuted, had broken family and social ties, greatly needed encouragement if they were to hold out.We must ( δε ημας). It does not follow from this use of "we" that Luke was present, since it is a general proposition applying to all Christians at all times (2Ti 3:12). Luke, of course, approved this principle. Knowling asks why Timothy may not have told Luke about Paul's work. It all sounds like quotation of Paul's very language. Note the change of construction here after παρακαλουντες (infinitive of indirect command, εμμενειν, but οτ δε, indirect assertion). They needed the right understanding of persecution as we all do. Paul frankly warned these new converts in this heathen environment of the many tribulations through which they must enter the Kingdom of God (the culmination at last) as he did at Ephesus (Act 20:20) and as Jesus had done (Joh 16:33). These saints were already converted.23 And when they had appointed for them elders in every church
( χειροτονησαντες δε αυτοις κατ' εκκλησιαν πρεσβυτερους). They needed also some form of organization, though already churches. Note distributive use of κατα with εκκλησιαν (Act 2:46; Act 5:42; Tit 1:5). Χειροτονεω (from χειροτονος, extending the hand, χειρ, hand, and τεινω, to stretch) is an old verb that originally meant to vote by show of the hands, finally to appoint with the approval of an assembly that chooses as in 2Co 8:19, and then to appoint without regard to choice as in Josephus (Ant. XIII. 2, 2) of the appointment of Jonathan as high priest by Alexander. So in Act 10:41 the compound προχειρατονεω is used of witnesses appointed by God. But the seven (deacons) were first selected by the Jerusalem church and then appointed ( καταστησομεν) by the apostles. That is probably the plan contemplated by Paul in his directions to Titus (Tit 1:5) about the choice of elders. It is most likely that this plan was the one pursued by Paul and Barnabas with these churches. They selected the elders in each instance and Paul and Barnabas "ordained" them as we say, though the word χειροτονεω does not mean that. "Elders" were mentioned first in Act 11:30. Later Paul will give the requirements expected in these "elders" or "bishops" (Phi 1:1) as in 1Ti 3:1-7; Tit 1:5-9. It is fairly certain that these elders were chosen to correspond in a general way with the elders in the Jewish synagogue after which the local church was largely copied as to organization and worship. Paul, like Jesus, constantly worshipped and spoke in the synagogues. Already it is plain, as at Antioch in Syria (Act 11:26), that the Christians can no longer count on the use of the Jewish synagogue. They must have an organization of their own. The use of the plural here implies what was true at Philippi (Phi 1:1) and Ephesus (Act 20:17; Act 20:28) that each church (one in each city) "had its college of elders" (Hackett) as in Jerusalem (Act 21:18). Elder ( πρεσβυτερος) was the Jewish name and bishop ( επισκοπος) the Greek name for the same office. "Those who are called elders in speaking of Jewish communities are called bishops in speaking of Gentile communities" (Hackett). Hovey rightly holds against Hackett that teaching was a normal function of these elders, pastors or bishops as they were variously called (1Ti 3:2; Tit 1:9; 1Co 12:28; 1Co 12:30; Eph 4:11).Had prayed with fasting ( προσευξαμενο μετα νηστειων). It was a serious matter, this formal setting apart of these "elders" in the churches. So it was done in a public meeting with prayer and fasting as when Paul and Barnabas were sent forth from Antioch in Syria (Act 13:3) on this mission tour.They commended them to the Lord ( παρεθεντο αυτους τω κυριω). Second aorist middle indicative of παρατιθημ. Old and solemn word, to entrust, to deposit as in a bank (1Ti 1:18; 2Ti 2:2). Cf. παραθηκη in 1Ti 6:20; 2Ti 1:12; 2Ti 1:14. It was all that they could now do, to commit them to the Lord Jesus. Jesus used this word on the cross (Luk 22:32).On whom they had believed ( εις ον πεπιστευκεισαν). Past perfect indicative (without augment) of πιστευω. They had "trusted" in Jesus (2Ti 1:12) and Paul now "entrusts" them to him with confidence. It was a solemn and serious occasion in each instance as it always is to set apart men for the ministry. These men may not have been ideal men for this service, but they were the only ones available and they were chosen from the actual membership in each instance, men who knew local conditions and problems.24 When they had spoken the word in Perga
( λαλησαντες εν Περγη τον λογον). Now they stopped and preached in Perga which they had apparently not done before (see Act 13:13). After leaving Antioch they passed on through Pisidia, as if Antioch was not strictly in Pisidia (see on Act 13:14) and into Pamphylia. They crossed from Perga to Attaleia, the port of Perga, sixteen miles down the Cestus, and capital of Pamphylia, to find a ship for Antioch in Syria. It is now called Adala and for long was the chief harbour of the south coast of Asia Minor. We do not know why they did not revisit Cyprus, perhaps because no permanent Gentile churches were founded there.26 They sailed away to Antioch
( απεπλευσαν εις Αντιοχειαν). Effective aorist active indicative of αποπλεω, to sail off. They had been gone some eighteen months.They had been committed ( ησαν παραδεδομενο). Periphrastic past perfect passive of παραδιδωμ, old and common verb. High and serious thoughts filled the hearts of these first returned missionaries as they neared home. The grace of God had been with them. They had fulfilled ( επληρωσαν) the work to which they had been set apart by the Holy Spirit with the prayers of the Antioch church. They now had a wondrous story to tell.27 Gathered the church together
( συναγαγοντες την εκκλησιαν). Second aorist active participle of συναγω. It "was the first missionary meeting in history" (Furneaux). It was not hard to get the church together when the news spread that Paul and Barnabas had returned. "The suitability of the Gospel to become the religion of the world had not before been put to the test" (Furneaux). Doubtless many "wise-acres" had predicted failure as they did for William Carey and for Adoniram Judson and Luther Rice.Rehearsed ( ανηγγελλον). Imperfect active. It was a long story for they had many things to tell of God's dealings "with them" ( μετ' αυτων) for God had been "with them" all the while as Jesus had said he would be (Mat 28:20, μεθ' υμων). Paul could recount some of the details given later in Act 14:2.And how ( κα οτ). Or "and that" in particular, as the upshot of it all.He had opened a door of faith unto the Gentiles ( ηνοιξεν τοις εθνεσιν θυραν πιστεως). Three times in Paul's Epistles (1Co 16:9; 2Co 2:12; Col 4:3) he employed the metaphor of "door," perhaps a reminiscence of the very language of Paul here. This work in Galatia gained a large place in Paul's heart (Gal 4:14). The Gentiles now, it was plain, could enter the kingdom of God (verse Act 14:22) through the door of faith, not by law or by circumcision or by heathen philosophy or mythology.28 And they tarried no little time
( διετριβον δε χρονον ουκ ολιγον). Imperfect active of διατριβω, old verb to rub hard, to consume, with accusative of extent of time. It was a happy time of fellowship. The experiment entered upon by the church of Antioch was now a pronounced success. It was at the direct command of the Holy Spirit, but they had prayed for the absent missionaries and rejoiced at their signal success. There is no sign of jealousy on the part of Barnabas when Paul returns as the chief hero of the expedition. A new corner has been turned in the history of Christianity. There is a new centre of Christian activity. What will Jerusalem think of the new developments at Antioch? Paul and Barnabas made no report to Jerusalem.1 And certain men came down from Judea
( κα τινες κατελθοντες απο της Ιουδαιας). Evidently the party of the circumcision in the church in Jerusalem (Act 11:2) had heard of the spread of the gospel among the Gentiles in Cyprus, Pamphylia, and South Galatia (Phrygia, Pisidia, Lycaonia). Possibly John Mark after his desertion at Perga (Act 13:13) told of this as one of his reasons for coming home. At any rate echoes of the jubilation in Antioch in Syria would be certain to reach Jerusalem. The Judaizers in Jerusalem, who insisted that all the Gentile Christians must become Jews also, had acquiesced in the case of Cornelius and his group (Act 11:1-18) after plain proof by Peter that it was the Lord's doing. But they had not agreed to a formal campaign to turn the exception into the rule and to make Christianity mainly Gentile with a few Jews instead of mainly Jewish with a few Gentiles. Since Paul and Barnabas did not come up to Jerusalem, the leaders among the Judaizers decided to go down to Antioch and attack Paul and Barnabas there. They had volunteered to go without church action in Jerusalem for their activity is disclaimed by the conference (Act 15:24). In Gal 2:4 Paul with some heat describes these Judaizers as "false brethren, secretly introduced who sneaked in to spy out our liberty." It is reasonably certain that this visit to Jerusalem described in Gal 2:1-10 is the same one as the Jerusalem Conference in Acts Act 15:5-29 in spite of the effort of Ramsay to identify it with that in Act 11:29. Paul in Galatians is not giving a list of his visits to Jerusalem. He is showing his independence of the twelve apostles and his equality with them. He did not see them in Act 11:29, but only "the elders." In Act 15:15 Luke gives the outward narrative of events, in Gal 2:1-10 Paul shows us the private interview with the apostles when they agreed on their line of conduct toward the Judaizers. In Gal 2:2 by the use of "them" ( αυτοις) Paul seems to refer to the first public meeting in Acts before the private interview that came in between verses Act 15:5-6. If we recall the difficulty that Peter had on the subject of preaching the gospel to the heathen (Act 10:1-11), we can the better understand the attitude of the Judaizers. They were men of sincere convictions without a doubt, but they were obscurantists and unable and unwilling to receive new light from the Lord on a matter that involved their racial and social prejudices. They recalled that Jesus himself had been circumcised and that he had said to the Syro-Phoenician woman that he had come only save to the lost sheep of the house of Israel (Mat 15:24). They argued that Christ had not repealed circumcision. So one of the great religious controversies of all time was begun, that between spiritual religion and ritualistic or ceremonial religion. It is with us yet with baptism taking the place of circumcision. These self-appointed champions of circumcision for Gentile Christians were deeply in earnest.Taught the brethren ( εδιδασκον τους αδελφους). Inchoative imperfect active, began to teach and kept it up. Their attitude was one of supercilious superiority. They probably resented the conduct of Barnabas, who, when sent by the Church in Jerusalem to investigate the conversion of the Greeks in Antioch (Act 11:20-26), did not return and report till a strong church had been established there with the help of Saul and only then with a big collection to confuse the issue. Paul and Barnabas were on hand, but the Judaizers persisted in their efforts to force their views on the church in Antioch. It was a crisis.Except ye be circumcised after the custom of Moses, ye cannot be saved ( εαν με περιτμηθητε τω εθε Μωυσεωσ, ου δυνασθε σωθηνα). There was the dictum of the Judaizers to the Gentiles. Paul and Barnabas had been circumcised. This is probably the precise language employed, for they spoke in Greek to these Greeks. It is a condition of the third class (undetermined, but with prospect of being determined, εαν plus the first aorist passive subjunctive of περιτεμνω). There was thus hope held out for them, but only on condition that they be circumcised. The issue was sharply drawn. The associative instrumental case ( τω εθε) is customary. "Saved" ( σωθηνα) here is the Messianic salvation. This doctrine denied the efficacy of the work of Christ.2 When Paul and Barnabas had no small dissension and questioning with them
( Γενομενης στασεως κα ζητησεως ουκ ολιγης τω Παυλω κα Βαρναβα προς αυτους). Genitive absolute of second aorist middle participle of γινομα, genitive singular agreeing with first substantive στασεως. Literally, "No little (litotes for much) strife and questioning coming to Paul and Barnabas (dative case) with them " ( προς αυτους, face to face with them). Paul and Barnabas were not willing to see this Gentile church brow-beaten and treated as heretics by these self-appointed regulators of Christian orthodoxy from Jerusalem. The work had developed under the leadership of Paul and Barnabas and they accepted full responsibility for it and stoutly resisted these Judaizers to the point of sedition (riot, outbreak in Luk 23:25; Act 19:40) as in Act 23:7. There is no evidence that the Judaizers had any supporters in the Antioch church so that they failed utterly to make any impression. Probably these Judaizers compelled Paul to think through afresh his whole gospel of grace and so they did Paul and the world a real service. If the Jews like Paul had to believe, it was plain that there was no virtue in circumcision (Gal 2:15-21). It is not true that the early Christians had no disagreements. They had selfish avarice with Ananias and Sapphira, murmuring over the gifts to the widows, simony in the case of Simon Magus, violent objection to work in Caesarea, and now open strife over a great doctrine (grace vs. legalism).The brethren appointed ( εταξαν). "The brethren" can be supplied from verse Act 15:1 and means the church in Antioch. The church clearly saw that the way to remove this deadlock between the Judaizers and Paul and Barnabas was to consult the church in Jerusalem to which the Judaizers belonged. Paul and Barnabas had won in Antioch. If they can win in Jerusalem, that will settle the matter. The Judaizers will be answered in their own church for which they are presuming to speak. The verb εταξαν ( τασσω, to arrange) suggests a formal appointment by the church in regular assembly. Paul (Gal 2:2) says that he went up by revelation ( κατ' αποκαλυψιν), but surely that is not contradictory to the action of the church.Certain others of them ( τινας αλλους). Certainly Titus (Gal 2:1; Gal 2:3), a Greek and probably a brother of Luke who is not mentioned in Acts. Rackham thinks that Luke was in the number.The apostles and elders ( τους αποστολους κα πρεσβυτερους). Note one article for both (cf. "the apostles and the brethren" in Act 11:1). "Elders" now (Act 11:30) in full force. The apostles have evidently returned now to the city after the death of Herod Agrippa I stopped the persecution.3 They therefore
( ο μεν ουν). Luke's favourite method of resumptive narrative as we have seen (Act 11:19, etc.), demonstrative ο with μεν (indeed) and ουν (therefore).Being brought on their way by the church ( προπεμφθεντες υπο της εκκλησιας). First aorist passive participle of προπεμπω, old verb, to send forward under escort as a mark of honour as in Act 20:38; Act 21:5; 3Jn 1:6. They were given a grand send-off by the church in Antioch.Passed through ( διηρχοντο). Imperfect middle describing the triumphal procession through both ( τε κα) Phoenicia and Samaria.The conversion ( την επιστροφην). The turning.They caused great joy ( εποιουν χαραν μεγαλην). Imperfect active. They were raising a constant paean of praise as they proceeded toward Jerusalem. Probably the Judaizers had gone on or kept still.4 Were received
( παρεδεχθησαν). First aorist passive indicative of παραδεχομα, old verb, to receive, to welcome. Here it was a public reception for Paul and Barnabas provided by the whole church including the apostles and elders, at which an opportunity was given to hear the story of Paul and Barnabas about God's dealings with them among the Gentiles. This first public meeting is referred to by Paul in Gal 2:2 "I set before them ( αυτοις) the gospel, etc."5 But there rose up
( εξανεστησαν δε). Second aorist active indicative (intransitive). Note both εξ and αν. These men rose up out of the crowd at a critical moment. They were believers in Christ ( πεπιστευκοτες, having believed), but were still members of "the sect of the Pharisees" ( της αιρεσεως των Φαρισαιων). Evidently they still held to the Pharisaic narrowness shown in the attack on Peter (Act 11:2). Note the dogmatism of their "must" ( δε) after the opposition of Paul and Barnabas to their "except" ( εαν με) at Antioch (Act 15:1). They are unconvinced and expected to carry the elders with them. Codex Bezae says that they had appealed to the elders (Act 15:2; Act 15:5). At any rate they have made the issue in open meeting at the height of the jubilation. It is plain from verse Act 15:6 that this meeting was adjourned, for another gathering came together then. It is here that the private conference of which Paul speaks in Gal 2:1-10 took place. It was Paul's chance to see the leaders in Jerusalem (Peter, James, and John) and he won them over to his view of Gentile liberty from the Mosaic law so that the next public conference (Act 15:6-29) ratified heartily the views of Paul, Barnabas, Peter, James, and John. It was a diplomatic triumph of the first order and saved Christianity from the bondage of Jewish ceremonial sacramentalism. So far as we know this is the only time that Paul and John met face to face, the great spirits in Christian history after Jesus our Lord. It is a bit curious to see men saying today that Paul surrendered about Titus and had him circumcised for the sake of peace, the very opposite of what he says in Galatians, "to whom I yielded, no not for an hour." Titus as a Greek was a red flag to the Judaizers and to the compromisers, but Paul stood his ground.6 Were gathered together
( συνηχθησαν). First aorist (effective) passive indicative. The church is not named here as in verse Act 15:4, but we know from verses Act 15:12-22 that the whole church came together this time also along with the apostles and elders.Of this matter ( περ του λογου τουτου). Same idiom in Act 8:21; Act 19:38. They realized the importance of the issue.7 When there had been much questioning
( πολλης ζητησεως γενομενης). Genitive absolute with second aorist middle participle of γινομα. Evidently the Judaizers were given full opportunity to air all their grievances and objections. They were allowed plenty of time and there was no effort to shut off debate or to rush anything through the meeting.Peter rose up ( αναστας Πετρος). The wonder was that he had waited so long. Probably Paul asked him to do so. He was the usual spokesman for the apostles and his activities in Jerusalem were well-known. In particular his experience at Caesarea (Act 15:10) had caused trouble here in Jerusalem from this very same party of the circumcism (Act 11:1-18). It was fitting that Peter should speak. This is the last time that Peter appears in the Acts.A good while ago ( αφ' ημερων αρχαιων). From ancient days. The adjective αρχαιος is from αρχη, beginning, and its actual age is a matter of relativity. So Mnason (Act 21:16) is termed "an ancient disciple." It was probably a dozen years since God "made choice" ( εξελεξατο) to speak by Peter's mouth to Cornelius and the other Gentiles in Caesarea. His point is that what Paul and Barnabas have reported is nothing new. The Judaizers made objection then as they are doing now.8 Which knoweth the heart
( καρδιογνωστης). Late word from καρδια (heart) and γνωστης (known, γινωσκω). In the N.T. only here and Act 1:24 which see.Giving them the Holy Spirit ( δους το πνευμα το αγιον). And before their baptism. This was the Lord's doing. They had accepted (Act 11:18) this witness of God then and it was true now of these other Gentile converts.9 He made no distinction between us and them
( ουθεν διεκρινεν μεταξυ ημων τε κα αυτων). He distinguished nothing (first aorist active ind.) between (both δια and μεταξυ) both ( τε κα) us and them. In the matter of faith and conversion God treated us Jews as heathen and the heathen as Jews.Cleansing their hearts by faith ( τη πιστε καθαρισας τας καρδιας αυτων). Not by works nor by ceremonies. Peter here has a thoroughly Pauline and Johannine idea of salvation for all both Jew and Greek. Cf. Act 10:15.10 Why tempt ye God?
( τ πειραζετε τον θεον;). By implying that God had made a mistake this time, though right about Cornelius. It is a home-thrust. They were refusing to follow the guidance of God like the Israelites at Massah and Meribah (Exo 17:7; Deu 6:16; 1Co 10:9).That ye should put ( επιθεινα). Second aorist active infinitive of επιτιθημ, epexegetic, explaining the tempting.A yoke upon the neck ( ζυγον επ τον τραχηλον). Familiar image of oxen with yokes upon the necks. Paul's very image for the yoke of bondage of the Mosaic law in Gal 5:1. It had probably been used in the private interview. Cf. the words of Jesus about the Pharisees (Mat 23:4) and how easy and light his own yoke is (Mat 11:30).Were able to bear ( ισχυσαμεν βαστασα). Neither our fathers nor we had strength ( ισχυω) to carry this yoke which the Judaizers wish to put on the necks of the Gentiles. Peter speaks as the spiritual emancipator. He had been slow to see the meaning of God's dealings with him at Joppa and Caesarea, but he has seen clearly by now. He takes his stand boldly with Paul and Barnabas for Gentile freedom.11 That we shall be saved
( σωθηνα). First aorist passive infinitive in indirect discourse after πιστευομεν. More exactly, "We believe that we are saved through the grace of the Lord Jesus in like manner as they also." This thoroughly Pauline note shows that whatever hopes the Judaizers had about Peter were false. His doctrine of grace is as clear as a bell. He has lifted his voice against salvation by ceremony and ritualism. It was a great deliverance.12 Kept silence
( εσιγησεν). Ingressive first aorist active of σιγαω, old verb, to hold one's peace. All the multitude became silent after Peter's speech and because of it.Hearkened ( ηκουον). Imperfect active of ακουω, descriptive of the rapt attention, were listening.Unto Barnabas and Paul ( Βαρναβα κα Παυλου). Note placing Barnabas before Paul as in verse Act 15:25, possibly because in Jerusalem Barnabas was still better known than Paul.Rehearsing ( εξηγουμενων). Present middle participle of εξηγεομα, old verb, to go through or lead out a narrative of events as in Luk 24:35; Act 10:8 which see. Three times (Act 14:27; Act 15:4; Act 15:12) Paul is described as telling the facts about their mission work, facts more eloquent than argument (Page). One of the crying needs in the churches is fuller knowledge of the facts of mission work and progress with enough detail to give life and interest. The signs and wonders which God had wrought among the Gentiles set the seal of approval on the work done through ( δια) Barnabas and Paul. This had been Peter's argument about Cornelius (Act 11:17). This same verb ( εξηγησατο) is used by James in verse Act 15:14 referring to Peter's speech.13 After they had held their peace
( μετα το σιγησα αυτους). Literally, "after the becoming silent (ingressive aorist active of the articular infinitive) as to them (Barnabas and Paul, accusative of general reference)."James answered ( απεκριθη Ιακωβος). First aorist passive (deponent) indicative. It was expected that James, as President of the Conference, would speak last. But he wisely waited to give every one an opportunity to speak. The challenge of the Judaizers called for an opinion from James. Furneaux thinks that he may have been elected one of the twelve to take the place of James the brother of John since Paul (Gal 1:19) calls him apostle. More likely he was asked to preside because of his great gifts and character as chief of the elders.14 Hearken unto me
( ακουσατε μου). Usual appeal for attention. James was termed James the Just and was considered a representative of the Hebraic as opposed to the Hellenistic wing of the Jewish Christians (Act 6:1). The Judaizers had doubtless counted on him as a champion of their view and did later wrongfully make use of his name against Peter at Antioch (Gal 2:12). There was instant attention when James began to speak.Symeon ( Συμεων). The Aramaic form of Simon as in 2Pe 2:1. This little touch would show his affinities with the Jewish Christians (not the Judaizers). This Aramaic form is used also in Luk 2:25; Luk 2:34 of the old prophet in the temple. Possibly both forms (Symeon, Aramaic, and Simon, Greek) were current in Jerusalem.How ( καθως). Strictly, "according as," here like ος in indirect discourse somewhat like the epexegetic or explanatory use in 3Jn 1:3.First ( πρωτον). Told by Peter in verse Act 15:7. James notes, as Peter did, that this experience of Barnabas and Paul is not the beginning of work among the Gentiles.Did visit ( επεσκεψατο). First aorist middle indicative of επισκεπτομα, old verb to look upon, to look after, provide for. This same verb occurs in Jas 1:27 and is one of various points of similarity between this speech of James in Acts and the Epistle of James as shown by Mayor in his Commentary on James. Somehow Luke may have obtained notes of these various addresses.To take from the Gentiles a people for his name ( λαβειν εξ εθνων λαον τω ονοματ αυτου). Bengel calls this egregium paradoxon, a chosen people ( λαον) out of the Gentiles ( εθνων). This is what is really involved in what took place at Caesarea at the hands of Peter and the campaign of Barnabas and Paul from Antioch. But such a claim of God's purpose called for proof from Scripture to convince Jews and this is precisely what James undertakes to give. This new Israel from among the Gentiles is one of Paul's great doctrines as set forth in Act 15:3; Act 15:9-11. Note the use of God's "name" here for "the Israel of God" (Gal 6:16).15 To this agree
( τουτω συμφωνουσιν). Associative instrumental case ( τουτω) after συμφωνουσιν (voice together with, symphony with, harmonize with), from συμφωνεω, old verb seen already in Mat 18:19; Luk 5:36; Act 5:9 which see. James cites only Amo 9:11; Amo 9:12 from the LXX as an example of "the words of the prophets" ( ο λογο των προφητων) to which he refers on this point. The somewhat free quotation runs here through verses Act 15:16-18 of Act 15:15 and is exceedingly pertinent. The Jewish rabbis often failed to understand the prophets as Jesus showed. The passage in Amos refers primarily to the restoration of the Davidic empire, but also the Messiah's Kingdom (the throne of David his father," Luk 1:32).16 I will build again
( ανοικοδομησω). Here LXX has αναστησω. Compound ( ανα, up or again) of οικοδομεω, the verb used by Jesus in Mat 16:18 of the general church or kingdom as here which see.The tabernacle of David ( την σκηνην Δαυειδ), a poetical figure of the throne of David (2Sa 7:12) now "the fallen tent" ( την πεπτωκυιαν), perfect active participle of πιπτω, state of completion.The ruins thereof ( τα κατεστραμμενα αυτης). Literally, "the ruined portions of it." Perfect passive participle of καταστρεφω, to turn down. It is a desolate picture of the fallen, torn down tent of David.I will let it up ( ανορθωσω). Old verb from ανορθοω ( ανα, ορθος), to set upright. See on Luk 3:13 of the old woman whose crooked back was set straight.17 That the residue of men may seek after the Lord
( οπως αν εκζητησωσιν ο καταλοιπο των ανθρωπων τον κυριον). The use of οπως with the subjunctive (effective aorist active) to express purpose is common enough and note αν for an additional tone of uncertainty. On the rarity of αν with οπως in the Koine see Robertson, Grammar, p. 986. Here the Gentiles are referred to. The Hebrew text is quite different, "that they may possess the remnant of Edom." Certainly the LXX suits best the point that James is making. But the closing words of this verse point definitely to the Gentiles both in the Hebrew and the LXX, "all the Gentiles" ( παντα τα εθνη). Another item of similarity between this speech and the Epistle of James is in the phrase "my name is called" ( επικεκλητα το ονομα μου) and Jas 2:7. The purpose of God, though future, is expressed by this perfect passive indicative επικεκλητα from επι-καλεω, to call on. It is a Jewish way of speaking of those who worship God.18 From the beginning of the world
( απ' αιωνος). Or, "from of old." James adds these words, perhaps with a reminiscence of Isa 45:21. His point is that this purpose of God, as set forth in Amos, is an old one. God has an Israel outside of and beyond the Jewish race, whom he will make his true "Israel" and so there is no occasion for surprise in the story of God's dealings with the Gentiles as told by Barnabas and Paul. God's eternal purpose of grace includes all who call upon his name in every land and people (Isa 2:1; Mic 4:1). This larger and richer purpose and plan of God was one of the mysteries which Paul will unfold in the future (Rom 16:25; Eph 3:9). James sees it clearly now. God is making it known ( ποιων ταυτα γνωστα), if they will only be willing to see and understand. It was a great deliverance that James had made and it exerted a profound influence on the assembly.19 Wherefore
( διο). "Because of which," this plain purpose of God as shown by Amos and Isaiah.My judgment is ( εγω κρινω). Note expression of εγω.I give my judgment . ( Εγο χενσεο). James sums up the case as President of the Conference in a masterly fashion and with that consummate wisdom for which he is noted. It amounts to a resolution for the adoption by the assembly as happened (verse Act 15:33).That we trouble not ( μη παρενοχλειν). Present active infinitive with μη in an indirect command (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1046) of παρενοχλεω, a common late verb, occurring here alone in the N.T. This double compound ( παρα, εν) is from the old compound ενοχλεω ( εν and οχλος, crowd, annoyance) seen in Luk 6:18; Heb 12:15, and means to cause trouble beside ( παρα) one or in a matter. This is the general point of James which he explains further concerning "those who are turning from the Gentiles unto God," the very kind of people referred to in Amos.20 But that we write unto them
( αλλα επιστειλα αυτοις). By way of contrast ( αλλα). First aorist active infinitive of επιστελλω, old verb to send to one (message, letter, etc.). Our word επιστλε ( επιστολη as in verse Act 15:30) comes from this verb. In the N.T. only here, Heb 13:22, and possibly Act 21:25.That they abstain from ( του απεχεσθα). The genitive of the articular infinitive of purpose, present middle (direct) of απεχω, old verb, to hold oneself back from. The best old MSS. do not have απο, but the ablative is clear enough in what follows. James agrees with Peter in his support of Paul and Barnabas in their contention for Gentile freedom from the Mosaic ceremonial law. The restrictions named by James affect the moral code that applies to all (idolatry, fornication, murder). Idolatry, fornication and murder were the outstanding sins of paganism then and now (Rev 22:15). Harnack argues ably against the genuineness of the word πνικτου (strangled) which is absent from D Irenaeus, Tertullian, Cyprian. It is a nice point, though the best MSS. have it in accord with Lev 17:10-16. The problem is whether the words were added because "blood" was understood as not "murder," but a reference to the Mosaic regulation or whether it was omitted to remove the ceremonial aspect and make it all moral and ethical. The Western text omits the word also in verse Act 15:29. But with the word retained here and in verse Act 15:29 the solution of James is not a compromise, though there is a wise concession to Jewish feeling.Pollutions of idols ( αλισγηματων). From αλισγεω only in the LXX and this substantive nowhere else. The word refers to idolatrous practices (pollutions) and things sacrificed to idols ( ειδωλυθων) in verse Act 15:29, not to sacrificial meat sold in the market (1Co 10:27), a matter not referred to here. Cf. Lev 17:1-9. All the four items in the position of James (accepting πνικτου) are mentioned in Act 15:17; Act 15:18.21 For Moses
( Μωυσης γαρ). A reason why these four necessary things (verse Act 15:28) are named. In every city are synagogues where rabbis proclaim ( κηρυσσοντας) these matters. Hence the Gentile Christians would be giving constant offence to neglect them. The only point where modern Christian sentiment would object would be about "things strangled" and "blood" in the sense of any blood left in the animals, though most Christians probably agree with the feeling of James in objecting to blood in the food. If "blood" is taken to be "murder," that difficulty vanishes. Moses will suffer no loss for these Gentile Christians are not adherents of Judaism.22 Then it seemed good
( Τοτε εδοξεν). First aorist active indicative of δοκεω. A regular idiom at the beginning of decrees. This Eirenicon of James commended itself to the whole assembly. Apparently a vote was taken which was unanimous, the Judaizers probably not voting. The apostles and the elders ( τοις αποστολοις κα τοις πρεσβυτεροις, article with each, dative case) probably all vocally expressed their position.With the whole church ( συν ολε τη εκκλησια). Probably by acclamation. It was a great victory. But James was a practical leader and he did not stop with speeches and a vote.To choose men out of their company ( εκλεζαμενους ανδρας εξ αυτων). Accusative case, though dative just before ( τοις αποστολοις, etc.), of first aorist middle participle of εκλεγω, to select. This loose case agreement appears also in γραψαντες in verse Act 15:23 and in MSS. in verse Act 15:25. It is a common thing in all Greek writers (Paul, for instance), especially in the papyri and in the Apocalypse of John.Judas called Barsabbas ( Ιουδαν τον καλουμενον Βαρσαββαν). Not otherwise known unless he is a brother of Joseph Barsabbas of Act 1:23, an early follower of Jesus. The other, Silas, is probably a shortened form of Silvanus ( Σιλουανος, 1Pe 5:12), the companion of Paul in his second mission tour (Act 15:32; Act 15:41; Act 16:25).Chief men ( ηγουμενους). Leaders, leading men (participle from ηγεομα, to lead).23 And they wrote
( γραψαντες). First aorist active participle of γραφω and the nominative as if a principal verb επεμψαν had been used instead of πεμψα, the first aorist active infinitive (anacoluthon). This committee of four (Judas, Silas, Barnabas, Paul) carried the letter which embodied the decision of the Conference. This letter is the writing out of the judgment of James and apparently written by him as the President.The apostles and the elders, brethren ( ο αποστολο κα ο πρεσβυτεροι, αδελφο). So the oldest and best MSS. without κα (and) before "brethren." This punctuation is probably correct and not "elder brethren." The inquiry had been sent to the apostles and elders (verse Act 15:2) though the whole church joined in the welcome (verse Act 15:4) and in the decision (verse Act 15:22). The apostles and elders send the epistle, but call themselves "brothers to brothers," Fratres Fratibus Salutem. "The brothers" ( τοις αδελφοις) addressed (dative case) are of the Gentiles ( εξ εθνων) and those in Antioch, Syria, and Cilicia, because they were immediately involved. But the decision of this Conference was meant for Gentile Christians everywhere (Act 16:4).Greeting ( Χαιρειν). The customary formula in the beginning of letters, the absolute infinitive (usually χαιρειν) with the nominative absolute also as in Jas 1:1; Act 23:26 and innumerable papyri (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 1902f.).24 Certain which went from us
( τινες εξ ÂημÂων, Aleph B omit εξελθοντες). A direct blow at the Judaizers, put in delicate language (we heard Âηκουσαμεν) as if only at Antioch (Act 15:1), and not also in Jerusalem in open meeting (Act 15:5).Have troubled you with words ( εταραξαν υμας λογοις). What a picture of turmoil in the church in Antioch, words, words, words. Aorist tense of the common verb ταρασσω, to agitate, to make the heart palpitate (Joh 14:1; Joh 14:27) and instrumental case of λογοις.Subverting your souls ( ανασκευαζοντες τας ψυχας υμων). Present active participle of ανασκευαζω, old verb ( ανα and σκευος, baggage) to pack up baggage, to plunder, to ravage. Powerful picture of the havoc wrought by the Judaizers among the simple-minded Greek Christians in Antioch.To whom we gave no commandment ( οις ου διεστειλαμεθα). First aorist middle indicative of διαστελλω, old verb to draw asunder, to distinguish, to set forth distinctly, to command. This is a flat disclaimer of the whole conduct of the Judaizers in Antioch and in Jerusalem, a complete repudiation of their effort to impose the Mosaic ceremonial law upon the Gentile Christians.25 It seemed good unto us
( εδοξεν ημιν). See statement by Luke in verse Act 15:22, and now this definite decision is in the epistle itself. It is repeated in verse Act 15:28.Having come to one accord ( γενομενοις ομοθυμαδον). On this adverb, common in Acts, see on Act 1:14. But γενομενοις clearly means that the final unity was the result of the Conference (private and public talks). The Judaizers are here brushed to one side as the defeated disturbers that they really were who had lacked the courage to vote against the majority.To choose out men and send them ( εκλεξαμενοις ανδρας πεμψα A B L, though Aleph C D read εκλεξαμενους as in verse Act 15:22). Precisely the same idiom as in verse Act 15:22, "having chosen out to send."With our beloved Barnabas and Paul ( συν τοις αγαπητοις ημων Βαρναβα κα Παυλω). The verbal adjective αγαπητοις (common in the N.T.) definitely sets the seal of warm approval on Barnabas and Paul. Paul (Gal 2:9) confirms this by his statement concerning the right hand of fellowship given.26 Have hazarded their lives
( παραδεδωκοσ τας ψυχας αυτων). Perfect active participle dative plural of παραδιδωμ, old word, to hand over to another, and with ψυχας, to hand over to another their lives. The sufferings of Paul and Barnabas in Pisidia and Lycaonia were plainly well-known just as the story of Judson in Burmah is today. On the use of "name" here see on Act 3:6.27 Who themselves also shall tell you the same things by word of mouth
( κα αυτους δια λογου απαγγελλοντας τα αυτα). Literally, "they themselves also by speech announcing the same things." The present participle, as here, sometimes is used like the future to express purpose as in Act 3:26 ευλογουντα after απεστειλεν and so here απαγγελλοντας after απεσταλκαμεν (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1128). Judas and Silas are specifically endorsed (perfect active indicative of αποστελλω) as bearers of the epistle who will also verbally confirm the contents of the letter.28 To the Holy Spirit and to us
( τω πνευματ τω αγιω κα ημιν). Dative case after εδοξεν (third example, verses Act 15:22; Act 15:25; Act 15:28). Definite claim that the church in this action had the guidance of the Holy Spirit. That fact was plain to the church from what had taken place in Caesarea and in this campaign of Paul and Barnabas (verse Act 15:8). Jesus had promised that the Holy Spirit would guide them into all truth (Joh 16:13). Even so the church deliberated carefully before deciding. What a blessing it would be if this were always true! But even so the Judaizers are only silenced for the present, not convinced and only waiting for a better day to start over again.No greater burden ( μηδεν πλεον βαρος). The restrictions named did constitute some burden (cf. Mat 20:12), for the old word βαρος means weight or heaviness. Morality itself is a restraint upon one's impulses as is all law a prohibition against license.29 Than these necessary things
( πλην τουτων των επαναγκες). This old adverb (from επ and αναγκη) means on compulsion, of necessity. Here only in the N.T. For discussion of these items see on verses Act 15:20; Act 15:21. In comparison with the freedom won this "burden" is light and not to be regarded as a compromise in spite of the arguments of Lightfoot and Ramsay. It was such a concession as any converted Gentile would be glad to make even if "things strangled" be included. This "necessity" was not a matter of salvation but only for fellowship between Jews and Gentiles. The Judaizers made the law of Moses essential to salvation (Act 15:16).It shall be well with you ( ευ πραξετε). Ye shall fare well. A classical idiom used here effectively. The peace and concord in the fellowship of Jews and Gentiles will justify any slight concession on the part of the Gentiles. This letter is not laid down as a law, but it is the judgment of the Jerusalem Christians for the guidance of the Gentiles (Act 16:4) and it had a fine effect at once (Act 15:30-35). Trouble did come later from the Judaizers who were really hostile to the agreement in Jerusalem, but that opposition in no way discredits the worth of the work of this Conference. No sane agreement will silence perpetual and professional disturbers like these Judaizers who will seek to unsettle Paul's work in Antioch, in Corinth, in Galatia, in Jerusalem, in Rome.Fare ye well ( Ερρωσθε). Valete. Perfect passive imperative of ρωννυμ, to make strong. Common at the close of letters. Be made strong, keep well, fare well. Here alone in the N.T. though some MSS. have it in Act 23:30.30 So they
( ο μεν ουν). As in verse Act 15:3.When they were dismissed ( απολυθεντες). First aorist passive participle of απολυω, common verb to loosen, to dismiss. Possibly (Hackett) religious services were held as in verse Act 15:33 (cf. Act 13:3) and perhaps an escort for part of the way as in verse Act 15:3.The multitude ( το πληθος). Public meeting of the church as in verses Act 15:1-3. Deissmann (Bible Studies, p. 232) gives illustrations from the inscriptions of the use of πληθος for official, political, and religious gatherings. The committee formally "delivered" ( επεδωκαν) the epistle to the church authorities.31 When they had read it
( αναγνοντες). Second aorist active participle of αναγινωσκω. Public reading, of course, to the church.They rejoiced ( εχαρησαν). Second aorist (ingressive) passive indicative of χαιρω. They burst into exultant joy showing clearly that they did not consider it a weak compromise, but a glorious victory of Gentile liberty.For the consolation ( επ τη παρακλησε). The encouragement, the cheer in the letter. See παρεκαλεσαν in verse Act 15:32. Consolation and exhortation run into one another in this word.32 Being themselves also prophets
( κα αυτο προφητα οντες). As well as Paul and Barnabas and like Agabus (Act 11:27-30), for-speakers for Christ who justify the commendation in the letter (verse Act 15:27) "with many words" ( δια λογου πολλου), "with much talk," and no doubt with kindly words concerning the part played at the Conference by Paul and Barnabas.Confirmed ( επεστηριξαν). See on Act 14:22. It was a glorious time with no Judaizers to disturb their fellowship as in Act 15:1-3.33 Some time
( χρονον). Accusative after ποιησαντες, "having done time." How long we do not know.34 But it seemed good unto Silas to abide there
( εδοξε δε Σιλα επιμεινα αυτου). This verse is not in the Revised Version or in the text of Westcott and Hort, being absent from Aleph A B Vulgate, etc. It is clearly an addition to help explain the fact that Silas is back in Antioch in verse Act 15:40. But the "some days" of verse Act 15:36 afforded abundant time for him to return from Jerusalem. He and Judas went first to Jerusalem to make a report of their mission.35 Tarried
( διετριβον). Imperfect active of διατριβω, old verb to pass time, seen already in Act 12:19; Act 14:3; Act 14:28.With many others also ( μετα κα ετερων πολλων). A time of general revival and naturally so after the victory at Jerusalem. It is at this point that it is probable that the sad incident took place told by Paul in Gal 2:11-21. Peter came up to see how things were going in Antioch after Paul's victory in Jerusalem. At first Peter mingled freely with the Greek Christians without the compunctions shown at Caesarea and for which he had to answer in Jerusalem (Act 11:1-18). Rumours of Peter's conduct reached Jerusalem and the Judaizers saw a chance to reopen the controversy on the line of social customs, a matter not passed on at the Jerusalem Conference. These Judaizers threaten Peter with a new trial and he surrenders and is followed by Barnabas and all the Jewish brethren in Antioch to the dismay of Paul who boldly rebuked Peter and Barnabas and won them back to his view. It was a crisis. Some would even date the Epistle to the Galatians at this time also, an unlikely hypothesis.36 Let us return now and visit the brethren
( επιστρεψαντες δε επισκεψωμεθα τους αδελφους). Paul takes the initiative as the leader, all the more so if the rebuke to Peter and Barnabas in Gal 2:11-21 had already taken place. Paul is anxious, like a true missionary, to go back to the fields where he has planted the gospel. He uses the hortatory subjunctive ( επισκεψωμεθα) for the proposal (see on Act 15:14 for this verb). Note the repeated επ ( επι-στρεψαντες and επισκεψωμεθα). There is special point in the use of δη (shortened form of ηδη), now at this juncture of affairs (cf. Act 13:2).How they fare ( πως εχουσιν). Indirect question, "how they have it." The precariousness of the life of new converts in pagan lands is shown in all of Paul's Epistles (Furneaux). So he wanted to go city by city ( κατα πολιν πασαν).37 Was minded to take with them
( εβουλετο συνπαραλαβειν). Imperfect middle ( εβουλετο), not aorist middle εβουλευσατο of the Textus Receptus. Barnabas willed, wished and stuck to it (imperfect tense). Συνπαραλαβειν is second aorist active infinitive of the double compound συνπαραλαμβανω, old verb to take along together with, used already about John Mark in Act 12:25 and by Paul in Gal 2:1 about Titus. Nowhere else in the N.T. Barnabas used the ingressive aorist in his suggestion.38 But Paul thought not good to take with them
( Παυλος δε ηξιου--μη συνπαραλαμβανειν τουτον). The Greek is far more effective than this English rendering. It is the imperfect active of αξιοω, old verb to think meet or right and the present active infinitive of the same verb ( συνπαραλαμβανω) with negative used with this infinitive. Literally, "But Paul kept on deeming it wise not to be taking along with them this one." Barnabas looked on it as a simple punctiliar proposal (aorist infinitive), but Paul felt a lively realization of the problem of having a quitter on his hands (present infinitive). Each was insistent in his position (two imperfects). Paul had a definite reason for his view describing John Mark as "him who withdrew from them from Pamphylia" ( τον αποσταντα απ' αυτων απο Παμφυλιας). Second aorist active articular participle of αφιστημ, intransitive use, "the one who stood off from, apostatized from" (our very word "apostasy"). And also as the one who "went not with them to the work" ( κα μη συνελθοντα αυτοις εις το εργον). At Perga Mark had faced the same task that Paul and Barnabas did, but he flinched and flickered and quit. Paul declined to repeat the experiment with Mark.39 A sharp contention
( παροξυσμος). Our very word paroxysm in English. Old word though only twice in the N.T. (here and Heb 10:24), from παροξυνω, to sharpen ( παρα, οξυς) as of a blade and of the spirit (Act 17:16; 1Co 13:5). This "son of consolation" loses his temper in a dispute over his cousin and Paul uses sharp words towards his benefactor and friend. It is often so that the little irritations of life give occasion to violent explosions. If the incident in Gal 2:11-21 had already taken place, there was a sore place already that could be easily rubbed. And if Mark also joined with Peter and Barnabas on that occasion, Paul had fresh ground for irritation about him. But there is no way to settle differences about men and we can only agree to disagree as Paul and Barnabas did.So that they parted asunder from one another ( ωστε αποχωρισθηνα αυτους απ' αλληλων). Actual result here stated by ωστε and the first aorist passive infinitive of αποχωριζω, old verb to sever, to separate, here only and Rev 6:4 in the N.T. The accusative of general reference ( αυτους) is normal. For construction with ωστε see Robertson, Grammar, pp. 999f.And Barnabas took Mark with him and sailed away to Cyprus ( τον τε Βαρναβαν παραλαβοντα τον Μαρκον εκπλευσα εις Κυπρον). Second infinitival clause εκπλευσα after ωστε connected by τε. The same participle is used here minus συν, παραλαβοντα (second aorist active). Barnabas and Mark sailed out ( εκπλευσα from εκπλεω) from the harbour of Antioch. This is the last glimpse that Luke gives us of Barnabas, one of the noblest figures in the New Testament. Paul has a kindly reference to him in 1Co 9:6. No one can rightly blame Barnabas for giving his cousin John Mark a second chance nor Paul for fearing to risk him again. One's judgment may go with Paul, but one's heart goes with Barnabas. And Mark made good with Barnabas, with Peter (1Pe 5:13) and finally with Paul (Col 4:10; 2Ti 4:11). See my little book on John Mark (Making Good in the Ministry). Paul and Barnabas parted in anger and both in sorrow. Paul owed more to Barnabas than to any other man. Barnabas was leaving the greatest spirit of the time and of all times.40 Chose
( επιλεξαμενος). First aorist middle (indirect) participle of επιλεγω, choosing for himself, as the successor of Barnabas, not of Mark who had no place in Paul's plans at this time.Commended ( παραδοθεις). First aorist passive of παραδιδωμ, the same verb employed about Paul and Barnabas (Act 14:26) on their return from the first tour. It is clear now that the sympathy of the church at Antioch is with Paul rather than with Barnabas in the cleavage that has come. The church probably recalled how in the pinch Barnabas flickered and went to the side of Peter and that it was Paul who for the moment stood Paulus contra mundum for Gentile liberty in Christ against the threat of the Judaizers from Jerusalem. Silas had influence in the church in Jerusalem (verse Act 15:22) and was apparently a Roman citizen (Act 16:37) also. He is the Silas or Silvanus of the epistles (1Th 1:1; 2Th 1:1; 2Co 1:19; 1Pe 5:12). It is remarkable that Peter mentions both Mark and Silas as with him (1Pe 5:12) at the same time.41 Went through
( διηρχετο). Imperfect middle. So Paul went forth on his second mission tour with heart-aches and high hopes mingled together.Syria and Cilicia ( την Συριαν κα την Κιλικιαν). He took the opposite course from the first tour, leaving Cyprus to Barnabas and Mark. Probably Paul had established these churches while in Tarsus after leaving Jerusalem (Act 9:30; Gal 1:21). Paul would go "by the Gulf of Issus through the Syrian Gates, a narrow road between steep rocks and the sea, and then inland, probably past Tarsus and over Mt. Taurus by the Cilician gates" (Page). This second tour will occupy Luke's story in Acts through Act 18:22.1 And he came also to Derbe and Lystra
( κατηντησεν δε κα εις Δερβην κα εις Λυστραν). First aorist active of κατανταω, late verb to come down to, to arrive at. He struck Derbe first of the places in the first tour which was the last city reached then.Timothy ( Τιμοθεος). Apparently a native of Lystra ("there," εκε), his Hebrew mother named Eunice and grandmother Lois (2Ti 1:5) and his Greek father's name not known. He may have been a proselyte, but not necessarily so as Timothy was taught the Scriptures by his mother and grandmother (2Ti 3:15), and, if a proselyte, he would have had Timothy circumcised. It is idle to ask if Paul came on purpose to get Timothy to take Mark's place. Probably Timothy was about eighteen years of age, a convert of Paul's former visit a few years before (1Ti 1:2) and still young twelve years later (1Ti 4:12). Paul loved him devotedly (1Ti 1:3; 1Ti 5:23; 2Ti 3:15; Phi 2:19). It is a glorious discovery to find a real young preacher for Christ's work.2 Was well reported of
( εμαρτυρειτο). Imperfect passive. It was a continuous witness that was borne the young disciple both in his home town of Lystra and in Derbe. Already he had so borne himself that his gifts and graces for the ministry were recognized. It is a wise precaution that the approval of the local church is necessary for the licensing and the ordaining of a preacher. If God has called a man for the work signs of it will be manifest to others.3 Him would Paul have to go forth with him
( τουτον ηθελησεν ο Παυλος συν αυτω εξελθειν). This one (note emphatic position) Paul wanted (first aorist active indicative of θελω with temporal augment as if from εθελω the old form). Here was a gifted young man who was both Jew and Greek.He took and circumcised him ( λαβων περιετεμεν αυτον). Any one could perform this rite. Paul had stoutly resisted circumcision in the case of Titus, a pure Greek (Gal 2:3; Gal 2:5), because the whole principle of Gentile liberty was at stake. But Timothy was both Jew and Greek and would continually give offence to the Jews with no advantage to the cause of Gentile freedom. So here for the sake of expediency, "because of the Jews" ( δια τους Ιουδαιους), Paul voluntarily removed this stumbling-block to the ministry of Timothy. Otherwise Timothy could not have been allowed to preach ln the synagogues. Idem non est semper idem. But Timothy's case was not the case of Titus. Here it was a question of efficient service, not an essential of salvation. Hovey notes that Timothy was circumcised because of Jewish unbelievers, not because of Jewish believers.Was a Greek ( Hελλην υπηρχεν). Imperfect active in indirect assertion where ordinarily the present υπαρχε would be retained, possibly indicating that his father was no longer living.4 They delivered them
( παρεδιδοσαν αυτοις). Imperfect active, kept on delivering to them in city after city. This is a proof of Paul's loyalty to the Jerusalem compact (Knowling). The circumcision of Timothy would indicate also that the points involved were under discussion and that Paul felt no inconsistency in what he did.The decrees ( τα δογματα). Old word from δοκεω, to give an opinion. It is used of public decrees of rulers (Luk 2:1; Act 17:7), of the requirements of the Mosaic law (Col 2:14), and here of the regulations or conclusions of the Jerusalem Conference. Silas was with Paul and his presence gave added dignity to the passing out of the decrees, a charter of Gentile freedom, since he was one of the committee from Jerusalem to Antioch (Act 15:22; Act 15:27; Act 15:32).Which had been ordained ( τα κεκριμενα). Perfect passive articular participle of κρινω, to judge, emphasizing the permanence of the conclusions reached by the apostles and elders in Jerusalem.For to keep ( φυλασσειν). This present active infinitive likewise accents that it is a charter of liberty for continual living, not a temporary compromise.5 Were strengthened
( εστερεουντο). Imperfect passive of στερεοω, old verb to make firm and solid like the muscles (Act 3:7; Act 3:16), these three the only examples in the N.T.Increased ( επερισσευον). Imperfect active of the old and common verb περισσευω from περισσος (overplus). The blessing of God was on the work of Paul, Silas, and Timothy in the form of a continuous revival.6 The region of Phrygia and Galatia
( την Φρυγιαν κα Γαλατικην χωραν). This is probably the correct text with one article and apparently describes one "Region" or District in The Province of Galatia which was also Phrygian (the old-ethnographic name with which compare the use of Lycaonia in Act 14:6). Strictly speaking Derbe and Lystra, though in the Province of Galatia, were not Phrygian, and so Luke would here be not resumptive of the record in verses Act 16:1-5; but a reference to the country around Iconium and Antioch in Pisidia in North Galatia is not included. This verse is hotly disputed at every point by the advocates of the North Galatian theory as represented by Chase and the South Galatian theory by Ramsay. Whatever is true in regard to the language of Luke here and in Act 18:23, it is still possible for Paul in Gal 1:2 to use the term Galatia of the whole province of that name which could, in fact, apply to either South or North Galatia or to both. He could, of course, use it also in the ethnographic sense of the real Gauls or Celts who dwelt in North Galatia. Certainly the first tour of Paul and Barnabas was in the Province of Galatia though touching only the Regions of Pisidia, Phrygia, and Lycaonia, which province included besides the Gauls to the north. In this second tour Lycaonia has been already touched (Derbe and Lystra) and now Phrygia. The question arises why Luke here and in Act 18:23 adds the term "of Galatia" ( Γαλατικην) though not in Act 13:14 (Pisidian Antioch) nor in Act 14:6 (cities of Lycaonia). Does Luke mean to use "of Galatia" in the same ethnographic sense as "of Phrygia" or does he here add the province (Galatia) to the name of the Region (Phrygia)? In itself either view is possible and it really matters very little except that the question is raised whether Paul went into the North Galatian Region on this occasion or later (Act 18:23). He could have done so and the Epistle be addressed to the churches of South Galatia, North Galatia, or the province as a whole. But the Greek participle κωλυθεντες ("having been forbidden") plays a part in the argument that cannot be overlooked whether Luke means to say that Paul went north or not. This aorist passive participle of κωλυω, to hinder, can only express simultaneous or antecedent action, not subsequent action as Ramsay argues. No example of the so-called subsequent use of the aorist participle has ever been found in Greek as all Greek grammarians agree (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 860-63, 1112-14). The only natural meaning of κωλυθεντες is that Paul with Silas and Timothy "passed through the region of Phrygia and Galatia" because they were hindered by the Holy Spirit from speaking the word in Asia (the Province of Asia of which Ephesus was the chief city and west of Derbe and Lystra). This construction implies that the country called "the region of Phrygia and Galatia" is not in the direct line west toward Ephesus. What follows in verse Act 16:7 throws further light on the point.7 Over against Mysia
( κατα την Μυσιαν). This was an ill-defined region rather north and west of Phrygia. The Romans finally absorbed most of it in the Province of Asia.They assayed to go into Bithynia ( επειραζον εις την Βιθυνιαν πορευθηνα). Conative imperfect of πειραζω and ingressive aorist passive infinitive of πορευομα. Now Bithynia is northeast of Mysia and north of Galatia (province). Clearly Luke means to say that Paul had, when hindered by the Holy Spirit from going west into Asia, gone north so as to come in front of Bithynia. This journey would take him directly through Phrygia and the North Galatian country (the real Gauls or Celts). This is, to my mind, the strongest argument for the North Galatian view in these verses Act 16:6; Act 16:7. The grammar and the topography bring Paul right up to Bithynia (north of the old Galatia). It is verses Act 16:6; Act 16:7 that make me pause before accepting the plausible arguments of Ramsay for the South Galatian theory. In itself the problem is nothing like so important or so determinative as he makes it. But shall we smash Luke's grammar to pieces to bolster up a theory of criticism?And the Spirit of Jesus suffered them not ( κα ουκ ειασεν αυτους το πνευμα Ιησου). The same Spirit who in verse Act 16:6 had forbidden going into Asia now closed the door into Bithynia. This expression occurs nowhere else, but we have the spirit of Christ (Rom 8:9) and the Spirit of Jesus Christ (Phi 1:19). Ειασεν is first aorist active indicative of εαω, old verb to allow.8 Passing by Mysia
( παρελθοντες την Μυσιαν). Literally, passing alongside or skirting Mysia, neglecting it without preaching there. Strictly they passed through part of it to reach Troas.To Troas ( εις Τροιαδα). This city, named Alexandria Troas after Alexander the Great, was the seaport of Mysia, though a Roman colony and not counted as part of either Asia or Bithynia. New Ilium, on the site of the old Troy, was four miles farther north. It was the place to take ship for Philippi. Twice again Paul will be here (2Co 2:12; Act 20:6).9 A vision
( οραμα). Old word, eleven times in Acts, once in Mat 17:9. Twice Paul had been hindered by the Holy Spirit from going where he wanted to go. Most men would have gone back home with such rebuffs, but not so Paul. Now the call is positive and not negative, to go "far hence to the Gentiles" (Act 22:21). He had little dreamed of such a call when he left Antioch. Paul's frequent visions always came at real crises in his life.A man of Macedonia ( ανηρ Μακεδων). Ramsay follows Renan in the view that this was Luke with whom Paul had conversed about conditions in Macedonia. Verse Act 16:10 makes it plain that Luke was now in the party, but when he joined them we do not know. Some hold that Luke lived at Antioch in Syria and came on with Paul and Silas, others that he joined them later in Galatia, others that he appeared now either as Paul's physician or new convert. Ramsay thinks that Philippi was his home at this time. But, whatever is true about Luke, the narrative must not be robbed of its supernatural aspect (Act 10:10; Act 22:17).Was standing ( ην εστως). Second perfect active participle of ιστημ, intransitive, periphrastic imperfect. Vivid picture.Help us ( βοηθησον ημιν). Ingressive first aorist active imperative of βοηθεω ( βοη, θεω), to run at a cry, to help. The man uses the plural for all including himself. It was the cry of Europe for Christ.10 We sought
( εζητησαμεν). This sudden use of the plural, dropped in Act 17:1 when Paul leaves Philippi, and resumed in Act 20:5 when Paul rejoins Luke in Philippi, argues conclusively that Luke, the author, is in the party ("we" portions of Acts) and shows in a writer of such literary skill as Luke that he is not copying a document in a blundering sort of way. Paul told his vision to the party and they were all ready to respond to the call.Concluding ( συνβιβαζοντες). A very striking word, present active participle of συνβιβαζω, old verb to make go together, to coalesce or knit together, to make this and that agree and so to conclude. Already in Act 9:22 of Paul's preaching. This word here gives a good illustration of the proper use of the reason in connection with revelation, to decide whether it is a revelation from God, to find out what it means for us, and to see that we obey the revelation when understood. God had called them to preach to the Macedonians. They had to go.11 Setting sail
( αναχθεντες). Same word in Act 13:13 which see.We made a straight course ( ευθυδρομησαμεν). First aorist active indicative of compound verb ευθυδρομεω (in Philo) from adjective ευθυδρομος (in Strabo), running a straight course ( ευθυσ, δρομος). In the N.T. only here and Act 21:1. It is a nautical term for sailing before the wind. Luke has a true feeling for the sea.To Samothrace ( εις Σαμοθραικην). A small island in the Aegean about halfway between Troas and Neapolis.The day following ( τη επιουση). Locative case of time with ημερα (day) to be supplied (Act 7:26; Act 20:15; Act 21:18; Act 23:11). With adverse winds it took five days to make the run of 125 miles (Act 20:6).To Neapolis ( εις Νεαν Πολιν). To New Town (Newton, Naples, Neapolis). The port of Philippi ten miles distant, Thracian, but reckoned as Macedonian after Vespasian.12 To Philippi
( εις Φιλιππους). The plural like Αθηνα (Athens) is probably due to separate sections of the city united (Winer-Moulton, Grammar, p. 220). The city (ancient name Krenides or Wells) was renamed after himself by Philip, the father of Alexander the Great. It was situated about a mile east of the small stream Gangites which flows into the river Strymon some thirty miles away. In this valley the Battle of Philippi was fought B.C. 42 between the Second Triumvirate (Octavius, Antonius, Lepidus) and Brutus and Cassius. In memory of the victory Octavius made it a colony ( κολωνια) with all the privileges of Roman citizenship, such as freedom from scourging, freedom from arrest save in extreme cases, and the right of appeal to the emperor. This Latin word occurs here alone in the N.T. Octavius planted here a colony of Roman veterans with farms attached, a military outpost and a miniature of Rome itself. The language was Latin. Here Paul is face to face with the Roman power and empire in a new sense. He was a new Alexander, come from Asia to conquer Europe for Christ, a new Caesar to build the Kingdom of Christ on the work of Alexander and Caesar. One need not think that Paul was conscious of all that was involved in destiny for the world. Philippi was on the Egnatian Way, one of the great Roman roads, that ran from here to Dyrrachium on the shores of the Adriatic, a road that linked the east with the west.The first of the district ( πρωτη της μεριδος). Philippi was not the first city of Macedonia nor does Luke say so. That honour belonged to Thessalonica and even Amphipolis was larger than Philippi. It is not clear whether by μερις Luke means a formal division of the province, though the Koine has examples of this geographical sense (papyri). There is no article with πρωτη and Luke may not mean to stress unduly the position of Philippi in comparison with Amphipolis. But it was certainly a leading city of this district of Macedonia.We were tarrying ( ημεν διατριβοντες). Periphrastic imperfect active.13 By a river side
( παρα ποταμον). The little river Gangites (or Gargites) was one mile west of the town. Philippi as a military outpost had few Jews. There was evidently no synagogue inside the city, but "without the gates" ( εξω της πυλης) they had noticed an enclosure "where we supposed" ( ου ενομιζομεν, correct text, imperfect active), probably as they came into the city, "was a place of prayer" ( προσχυχην εινα). Infinitive with accusative of general reference in indirect discourse. Προσευχη is common in the LXX and the N.T. for the act of prayer as in Act 2:42 then for a place of prayer either a synagogue (III Macc. 7:20) or more often an open air enclosure near the sea or a river where there was water for ceremonial ablutions. The word occurs also in heathen writers for a place of prayer (Schurer, Jewish People, Div. II, Vol. II, p. 69, Engl. Tr.). Deissmann (Bible Studies, p. 222) quotes an Egyptian inscription of the third century B.C. with this sense of the word and one from Panticapaeum on the Black Sea of the first century A.D. (Light from the Ancient East, p. 102). Juvenal (III. 296) has a sneering reference to the Jewish προσευχα. Josephus (Ant. XIV. 10, 23) quotes a decree of Halicarnassus which allowed the Jews "to make their prayers ( προσευχας) on the seashore according to the custom of their fathers." There was a synagogue in Thessalonica, but apparently none in Amphipolis and Apollonia (Act 17:1). The rule of the rabbis required ten men to constitute a synagogue, but here were gathered only a group of women at the hour of prayer. In pioneer days in this country it was a common thing to preach under bush arbours in the open air. John Wesley and George Whitfield were great open air preachers. Paul did not have an inspiring beginning for his work in Europe, but he took hold where he could. The conjecture was correct. It was a place of prayer, but only a bunch of women had come together ( ταις συνελθουσαις γυναιξιν), excuse enough for not preaching to some preachers, but not to Paul and his party. The "man of Macedonia" turned out to be a group of women (Furneaux). Macedonian inscriptions show greater freedom for women in Macedonia than elsewhere at this time and confirm Luke's story of the activities of women in Philippi, Thessalonica, Berea.We sat down and spake ( καθισαντες ελαλουμεν). Having taken our seats (aorist active participle of καθιζω) we began to speak or preach (inchoative imperfect of λαλεω, often used for preaching). Sitting was the Jewish attitude for public speaking. It was not mere conversation, but more likely conversational preaching of an historical and expository character. Luke's use of the first person plural implies that each of the four (Paul, Silas, Timothy, Luke) preached in turn, with Paul as chief speaker.14 Lydia
( Λυδια). Her birthplace was Thyatira in Lydia. She may have been named after the land, though Lydia is a common female name (see Horace). Lydia was itself a Macedonian colony (Strabo, XIII. 4). Thyatira (note plural form like Philippi and one of the seven churches of Asia here Rev 2:18) was famous for its purple dyes as old as Homer (Iliad, IV. 141) and had a guild of dyers ( ο βαφεις) as inscriptions show.A seller of purple ( πορφυροπωλις). A female seller of purple fabrics ( πορφυρα, πωλις). Late word, masculine form in an inscription. There was a great demand for this fabric as it was used on the official toga at Rome and in Roman colonies. We still use the term "royal purple." See on Luk 16:19. Evidently Lydia was a woman of some means to carry on such an important enterprise from her native city. She may have been a freed-woman, since racial names were often borne by slaves.One that worshipped God ( σεβομενη τον θεον). A God-fearer or proselyte of the gate. There was a Jewish settlement in Thyatira which was especially interested in the dyeing industry. She probably became a proselyte there. Whether this was true of the other women we do not know. They may have been Jewesses or proselytes like Lydia, probably all of them employees of hers in her business. When Paul writes to the Philippians he does not mention Lydia who may have died meanwhile and who certainly was not Paul's wife. She was wealthy and probably a widow.Heard us ( ηκουεν). Imperfect active of ακουω, was listening, really listening and she kept it up, listening to each of these new and strange preachers.Opened ( διηνοιξεν). First aorist active indicative of διανοιγω, old word, double compound ( δια, ανα, οιγω) to open up wide or completely like a folding door (both sides, δια, two). Only the Lord could do that. Jesus had opened (the same verb) the mind of the disciples to understand the Scriptures (Luk 24:45).To give heed ( προσεχειν). To hold the mind ( τον νουν understood), present active infinitive. She kept her mind centred on the things spoken by Paul whose words gripped her attention. She rightly perceived that Paul was the foremost one of the group. He had personal magnetism and power of intellect that the Spirit of God used to win the heart of this remarkable woman to Christ. It was worth coming to Philippi to win this fine personality to the Kingdom of God. She will be the chief spirit in this church that will give Paul more joy and co-operation than any of his churches. It is not stated that she was converted on the first Sabbath, though this may have been the case. "One solitary convert, a woman, and she already a seeker after God, and a native of that very Asia where they had been forbidden to preach" (Furneaux). But a new era had dawned for Europe and for women in the conversion of Lydia.15 And when she was baptized
( ως δε εβαπτισθη). First aorist passive indicative of βαπτιζω. The river Gangites was handy for the ordinance and she had now been converted and was ready to make this public declaration of her faith in Jesus Christ.And her household ( κα ο οικος αυτης). Who constituted her "household"? The term οικος, originally means the building as below, "into my house" and then it includes the inmates of a house. There is nothing here to show whether Lydia's "household" went beyond "the women" employed by her who like her had heard the preaching of Paul and had believed. "Possibly Euodia and Syntyche and the other women, Phi 4:2; Phi 4:3, may have been included in the family of Lydia, who may have employed many slaves and freed women in her trade" (Knowling). "This statement cannot be claimed as any argument for infant baptism, since the Greek word may mean her servants or her work-people" (Furneaux). In the household baptisms (Cornelius, Lydia, the jailor, Crispus) one sees "infants" or not according to his predilections or preferences.If ye have judged me ( ε κεκρικατε με). Condition of the first class, assumed to be true ( ε and the indicative, here perfect active of κρινω). She had confessed her faith and submitted to baptism as proof that she was "faithful to the Lord" ( πιστην τω κυριω), believing on the Lord. "If she was fit for that, surely she was fit to be their hostess" (Furneaux). And Paul and his party had clearly no comfortable place to stay while in Philippi. The ancient hotels or inns were abominable. Evidently Paul demurred for there were four of them and he did not wish to sacrifice his independence or be a burden even to a woman of wealth.And she constrained us ( κα παρεβιασατο ημας). Effective first aorist middle of παραβιαζομα, late word, in the N.T. only here and Luk 24:29. Some moral force ( βια) or hospitable persuasion was required (cf. 1Sa 28:23), but Lydia had her way as women usually do. So he accepted Lydia's hospitality in Philippi, though he worked for his own living in Thessalonica (2Th 3:8) and elsewhere (2Co 11:9). So far only women have been won to Christ in Philippi. The use of "us" shows that Luke was not a householder in Philippi.16 A spirit of divination
( πνευμα πυθωνα). So the correct text with accusative (apparition, a spirit, a python), not the genitive ( πυθωνος). Hesychius defines it as δαιμονιον μανικον (a spirit of divination). The etymology of the word is unknown. Bengel suggests πυθεσθα from πυνθανομα, to inquire. Python was the name given to the serpent that kept guard at Delphi, slain by Apollo, who was called Πυθιος Απολλο and the prophetess at Delphi was termed Pythia. Certainly Luke does not mean to credit Apollo with a real existence (1Co 8:4). But Plutarch (A.D. 50-100) says that the term πυθωνες was applied to ventriloquists ( εγγαστριμυθο). In the LXX those with familiar spirits are called by this word ventriloquists (Lev 19:31; Lev 20:6; Lev 20:27, including the witch of Endor 1Sa 28:7). It is possible that this slave girl had this gift of prophecy "by soothsaying" ( μαντευομενη). Present middle participle of μαντευομα, old heathen word (in contrast with προφητευω) for acting the seer ( μαντις) and this kin to μαινομα, to be mad, like the howling dervishes of later times. This is the so-called instrumental use of the circumstantial participles.Brought ( παρειχεν). Imperfect active of παρεχω, a steady source of income.Much gain ( εργασιαν πολλην). Work, business, from εργαζομα, to work.Her masters ( τοις κυριοις αυτης). Dative case. Joint owners of this poor slave girl who were exploiting her calamity, whatever it was, for selfish gain, just as men and women today exploit girls and women in the "white slave" trade. As a fortune-teller she was a valuable asset for all the credulous dupes of the community. Simon Magus in Samaria and Elymas Barjesus in Cyprus had won power and wealth as soothsayers.17 The Most High God
( του θεου του υψιστου). Pagan inscriptions use this language for the Supreme Being. It looks like supernatural testimony like that borne by the demoniacs to Jesus as "son of the Most High God" (Luk 8:28. Cf; also Mar 1:24; Mar 3:11; Mat 8:29; Luk 4:41, etc.). She may have heard Paul preach about Jesus as the way of salvation.The way of salvation ( οδον σωτηριας). A way of salvation, strictly speaking (no article). There were many "ways of salvation" offered to men then as now.18 She did
( εποιε). Imperfect active, kept it up for many days. The strange conduct gave Paul and the rest an unpleasant prominence in the community.Being sore troubled ( διαπονηθεις). First aorist passive of διαπονεω, old verb, to work laboriously, then in passive to be "worked up," displeased, worn out. In the N.T. only here and Act 4:2 which see (there of the Sadducees about Peter's preaching). Paul was grieved, annoyed, indignant. He wanted no testimony from a source like this any more than he did the homage of the people of Lystra (Act 14:14).That very hour ( αυτη τη ωρα). Locative case of time and familiar Lukan idiom in his Gospel, "at the hour itself." The cure was instantaneous. Paul, like Jesus, distinguished between the demon and the individual.19 Was gone
( εξηλθεν). Was gone out of the slave girl, second aorist active indicative of εξερχομα. "The two most important social revolutions worked by Christianity have been the elevation of woman and the abolition of slavery" (Furneaux). Both are illustrated here (Lydia and this slave girl). "The most sensitive part of 'civilized' man is the pocket" (Ramsay).Laid hold on ( επιλαβομενο). Second aorist middle participle of επιλαμβανω as in Act 9:27; Act 17:19, but here with hostile intent.Dragged ( ειλκυσαν). First aorist active indicative of ελκυω, late form of the old verb ελκω (also in Jas 2:6) to draw as a sword, and then to drag one forcibly as here and Act 21:30. It is also used of spiritual drawing as by Jesus in Joh 12:32. Here it is by violence.Into the marketplace ( εις την αγοραν). Into the Roman forum near which would be the courts of law as in our courthouse square, as in Act 17:17. Marketing went on also (Mar 7:4), when the crowds collect (Mar 6:56), from αγειρω, to collect or gather.Unto the rulers ( επ τους αρχοντας). General Greek term for "the magistrates."20 Unto the magistrates
( τοις στρατηγοις). Greek term ( στρατοσ, αγω) for leader of an army or general. But in civic life a governor. The technical name for the magistrates in a Roman colony was duumviri or duumvirs, answering to consuls in Rome. Στρατηγο here is the Greek rendering of the Latin praetores (praetors), a term which they preferred out of pride to the term duumviri. Since they represented consuls, the praetors or duumvirs were accompanied by lictors bearing rods (verse Act 16:35).These men ( ουτο ο ανθρωπο). Contemptuous use.Being Jews ( Ιουδαιο υπαρχοντες). The people of Philippi, unlike those in Antioch (Act 11:26), did not recognize any distinction between Jews and Christians. These four men were Jews. This appeal to race prejudice would be especially pertinent then because of the recent decree of Claudius expelling Jews from Rome (Act 18:2). It was about A.D. 49 or 50 that Paul is in Philippi. The hatred of the Jews by the Romans is known otherwise (Cicero, Pro Flacco, XXVIII; Juvenal, XIV. 96-106).Do exceedingly trouble ( εκταρασσουσιν). Late compound (effective use of εκ in composition) and only here in the N.T.21 Customs which it is not lawful for us to receive, or to observe, being Romans
( εθη α ουκ εστιν ημιν παραδεχεσθα ουδε ποιειν Ρωμαιοις ουσιν). Note the sharp contrast between "being Jews" in verse Act 16:20 and "being Romans" here. This pose of patriotism is all sound and fury. It is love of money that moves these "masters" far more than zeal for Rome. As Roman citizens in a colony they make full use of all their rights of protest. Judaism was a religio licita in the Roman empire, only they were not allowed to make proselytes of the Romans themselves. No Roman magistrate would pass on abstract theological questions (Act 18:15), but only if a breach of the peace was made ( εκταρασσουσιν ημων την πολιν) or the formation of secret sects and organizations. Evidently both of these last points are involved by the charges of "unlawful customs" by the masters who are silent about their real ground of grievance against Paul and Silas. Εθος (kin to ηθος, 1Co 15:33) is from εθω, to be accustomed or used to a thing. The Romans granted toleration to conquered nations to follow their religious customs provided they did not try to win the Romans. But the Jews had made great headway to favour (the God-fearers) with increasing hatred also. Emperor worship had in store grave peril for both Jews and Christians. The Romans will care more for this than for the old gods and goddesses. It will combine patriotism and piety.22 Rose up together
( συνεπεστη). Second aorist (ingressive) active of the double compound συνεφιστημ, intransitive, old verb, but only here in the N.T. (cf. κατεπεστησαν in Act 18:12). There was no actual attack of the mob as Paul and Silas were in the hands of the officers, but a sudden and violent uprising of the people, the appeal to race and national prejudice having raised a ferment.Rent their garments off them ( περιρηξαντες αυτων τα ιματια). First aorist active participle of περιρηγνυμ, old verb, to break off all around, to strip or rend all round. Here only in the N.T. The duumvirs probably gave orders for Paul and Silas to be stripped of their outer garments ( ιματια), though not actually doing it with their own hands, least of all not stripping off their own garments in horror as Ramsay thinks. That would call for the middle voice. In II Macc. 4:38 the active voice is used as here of stripping off the garments of others. Paul in 1Th 2:2 refers to the shameful treatment received in Philippi, "insulted" ( υβρισθεντας). As a Roman citizen this was unlawful, but the duumvirs looked on Paul and Silas as vagabond and seditious Jews and "acted with the highhandedness characteristic of the fussy provincial authorities" (Knowling).Commanded ( εκελευον). Imperfect active, repeatedly ordered. The usual formula of command was: "Go, lictors; strip off their garments; let them be scourged."To beat them with rods ( ραβδιζειν). Present active infinitive of ραβδιζω, old verb, but in the N.T.=virgis caedere only here and 2Co 11:25 where Paul alludes to this incident and two others not given by Luke ( τρις εραβδισθην). He came near getting another in Jerusalem (Act 22:25). Why did not Paul say here that he was a Roman citizen as he does later (verse Act 16:37) and in Jerusalem (Act 22:26)? It might have done no good in this hubbub and no opportunity was allowed for defence of any kind.23 When they had laid
( επιθεντες). Second aorist (constative) active participle of επιτιθημ, to place upon.Many stripes ( πολλας πληγας). The Jewish law was forty stripes save one (2Co 11:24). The Roman custom depended on the caprice of the judge and was a terrible ordeal. It was the custom to inflict the stripes on the naked body (back) as Livy 2.5 says: "Missique lictores ad sumendum supplicium, nudatos virgis caedunt." On πληγας (from πλησσω, to strike a blow) see on Luk 10:30; Luk 12:47.The jailor ( τω δεσμοφυλακ). Late word ( δεσμοσ, φυλαξ, keeper of bonds), in the N.T. only here (verses Act 16:23; Act 16:27; Act 16:36). The LXX has the word αρχιδεσμοφυλαξ (Gen 39:21-23). Chrysostom calls this jailor Stephanus, he was of Achaia (1Co 16:15).To keep safely ( ασφαλως τηρειν). Present active infinitive, to keep on keeping safely, perhaps "as dangerous political prisoners" (Rackham). He had some rank and was not a mere turnkey.24 Into the inner prison
( εις την εσωτεραν φυλακην). The comparative form from the adverb εσω (within), Ionic and old Attic for εισω. In the LXX, but in the N.T. only here and Heb 6:19. The Roman public prisons had a vestibule and outer prison and behind this the inner prison, a veritable dungeon with no light or air save what came through the door when open. One has only to picture modern cells in our jails, the dungeons in feudal castles, London prisons before the time of Howard, to appreciate the horrors of an inner prison cell in a Roman provincial town of the first century A.D.Made their feet fast ( τους ποδας ησφαλισατο αυτων). First aorist (effective) middle of ασφαλιζω, from ασφαλης (safe), common verb in late Greek, in the N.T. only here and Mat 24:64. The inner prison was safe enough without this refinement of cruelty.In the stocks ( εις το ξυλον). Ξυλον, from ξυω, to scrape or plane, is used for a piece of wood whether a cross or gibbet (Act 5:30; Act 10:39; Act 13:29; Gal 3:13; 1Pe 2:24) or a log or timber with five holes (four for the wrists and ankles and one for the neck) or two for the feet as here, ξυλοπεδη, Latin vervus, to shackle the feet stretched apart (Job 33:11). This torment was practiced in Sparta, Athens, Rome, and Adonirom Judson suffered it in Burmah. Ξυλον is also used in the N.T. for stick or staff (Mat 26:47) and even a tree (Luk 23:31). Tertullian said of Christians in the stocks: Nihil crus sentit in vervo, quum animus in caelo est (Nothing the limb feels in the stocks when the mind is in heaven).25 About midnight
( κατα δε μεσονυκτιον). Middle of the night, old adjective seen already in Mar 13:35; Luk 11:5 which see.Were praying and singing ( προσευχομενο υμνουν). Present middle participle and imperfect active indicative: Praying they were singing (simultaneously, blending together petition and praise). Hυμνεω is an old verb from υμνος (cf. Isa 12:4; Dan 3:23). Paul and Silas probably used portions of the Psalms (cf. Luk 1:39; Luk 1:67; Luk 2:28) with occasional original outbursts of praise.Were listening to them ( επηκροωντο αυτων). Imperfect middle of επακροαομα. Rare verb to listen with pleasure as to a recitation or music (Page). It was a new experience for the prisoners and wondrously attractive entertainment to them.26 Earthquake
( σεισμος). Old word from σειω, to shake. Luke regarded it as an answer to prayer as in Act 4:31. He and Timothy were not in prison.So that the foundations of the prison house were shaken ( ωστε σαλευθηνα τα θεμελια του δεσμωτηριου). Regular construction of the first aorist passive infinitive and the accusative of general reference with ωστε for actual result just like the indicative. This old word for prison house already in Mat 11:2; Act 5:21; Act 5:23 which see. Θεμελια is neuter plural of the adjective θεμελιος, from θεμα (thing laid down from τιθημ). So already in Luk 6:48; Luk 14:29. If the prison was excavated from rocks in the hillside, as was often the case, the earthquake would easily have slipped the bars of the doors loose and the chains would have fallen out of the walls.Were opened ( ηνεωιχθησαν). First aorist passive indicative of ανοιγω (or -νυμ) with triple augment ( η, ε, ω), while there is no augment in ανεθη (first aorist passive indicative of ανιημ, were loosed), old verb, but in the N.T. only here and Act 27:40; Eph 6:9; Heb 13:5.27 Being roused out of sleep
( εξυπνος γενομενος). Becoming εξυπνος (rare word, only here in N.T., in LXX and Josephus). An earthquake like that would wake up any one.Open ( ανεωιγμενος). Perfect passive participle with double reduplication in predicate position, standing open.Drew his sword ( σπασαμενος την μαχαιραν). First aorist middle participle of σπαω, to draw, as in Mar 14:47, drawing his own sword himself. Our word spasm from this old word.Was about ( ημελλεν). Imperfect active of μελλω with both syllabic and temporal augment and followed here by present infinitive. He was on the point of committing suicide as Brutus had done near here. Stoicism had made suicide popular as the escape from trouble like the Japanese harikari.Had escaped ( εκπεφευγενα). Second perfect active infinitive of εκφευγω, old verb with perfective force of εκ, to flee out, to get clean away. This infinitive and accusative of general reference is due to indirect discourse after νομιζων. Probably the prisoners were so panic stricken by the earthquake that they did not rally to the possibility of escape before the jailor awoke. He was responsible for the prisoners with his life (Act 12:19; Act 27:42).28 Do thyself no harm
( μηδεν πραξηις σεαυτω κακον). The usual construction ( μη and the aorist subjunctive) for a prohibition not tobegin to do a thing. The older Greek would probably have used ποιησηις here. The later Greek does not always preserve the old distinction between ποιεω, to do a thing, and πρασσω, to practice, though πρασσετε keeps it in Phi 4:9 and ποιεω is rightly used in Luk 3:10-14. As a matter of fact πρασσω does not occur in Matthew or in Mark, only twice in John, six times in Luke's Gospel, thirteen in Acts, and elsewhere by Paul.Sprang in ( εισεπηδησεν). First aorist active of εισπηδαω, old verb, but here only in the N.T. Cf. εκπηδαω in Act 14:14. The jailor was at the outer door and he wanted lights to see what was inside in the inner prison.29 Trembling for fear
( εντρομος γενομενος). "Becoming terrified." The adjective εντρομος (in terror) occurs in N.T. only here and Act 7:32; Heb 12:21.Fell down ( προσεπεσεν). Second aorist active indicative of προσπιπτω, old verb. An act of worship as Cornelius before Peter (Act 10:25), when προσεκυνησεν is used.30 Brought them out
( προγαγων αυτους εξω). Second aorist active participle of προαγω, to lead forward. He left the other prisoners inside, feeling that he had to deal with these men whom he had evidently heard preach or had heard of their message as servants of the Most High God as the slave girl called them. There may have been superstition behind his fear, but there was evident sincerity.31 To be saved
( ινα σωθω). Final clause with ινα and first aorist passive subjunctive. What did he mean by "saved"? Certainly more than escape from peril about the prisoners or because of the earthquake, though these had their influences on him. Cf. way of salvation in verse Act 16:17.Believe on the Lord Jesus ( Πιστευσον επ τον κυριον Ιησουν). This is what Peter told Cornelius (Act 10:43). This is the heart of the matter for both the jailor and his house.32 They spake the word of God
( ελαλησαν τον λογον του θεου). So Paul and Silas gave fuller exposition of the way of life to the jailor "with all that were in his house." It was a remarkable service with keenest attention and interest, the jailor with his warden, slaves, and family.33 Washed their stripes
( ελουσεν απο των πληγων). Deissmann (Bible Studies, p. 227) cites an inscription of Pergamum with this very construction of απο and the ablative, to wash off, though it is an old verb. This first aorist active indicative of λουω, to bathe, succinctly shows what the jailor did to remove the stains left by the rods of the lictors (verse Act 16:22). Νιπτω was used for washing parts of the body.And was baptized, he and all his, immediately ( κα εβαπτισθη αυτος κα ο αυτου απαντες παραχρημα). The verb is in the singular agreeing with αυτος, but it is to be supplied with ο αυτου, and it was done at once.34 He brought them up
( αναγαγων). Second aorist active participle of αναγω. It looks as if his house was above the prison. The baptism apparently took place in the pool or tank in which he bathed Paul and Silas (De Wette) or the rectangular basin (impluvium) in the court for receiving the rain or even in a swimming pool or bath ( κολυμβηθρα) found within the walls of the prison (Kuinoel). Meyer: "Perhaps the water was in the court of the house; and the baptism was that of immersion, which formed an essential part of the symbolism of the act."Set meat ( παρεθηκεν τραπεζαν). Set a "table" before them with food on it. They had probably had no food for a day.With all his house ( πανοικε). Adverb, once in Plato, though usually πανοικια. In LXX, but here alone in the N.T. It is in an amphibolous position and can be taken either with "rejoiced" ( ηγαλλιασατο) or "having believed" ( πεπιστευκως, perfect active participle, permanent belief), coming between them. The whole household (family, warden, slaves) heard the word of God, believed in the Lord Jesus, made confession, were baptized, and rejoiced. Furneaux considers the haste in baptism here "precipitate" as in the baptism of the eunuch. But why delay?35 The serjeants
( τους ραβδουχους). Fasces-bearers, regular Greek word ( ραβδοσ, εχω) for Latin lictores though Cicero says that they should carry baculi, not fasces. Was this message because of the earthquake, the influence of Lydia, or a belated sense of justice on the part of the magistrates (praetors)? Perhaps a bit of all three may be true. The Codex Bezae expressly says that the magistrates "assembled together in the market place and recollecting the earthquake that had happened they were afraid."36 Now therefore
( νυν ουν). Note both particles (time and inference). It was a simple matter to the jailor and he was full of glee over this happy outcome.37 Unto them
( προς αυτους). The lictors by the jailor. The reply of Paul is a marvel of brevity and energy, almost every word has a separate indictment showing the utter illegality of the whole proceeding.They have beaten us ( δειραντες ημας). First aorist active participle of δερω, old verb to flay, to skin, to smite. The Lex Valeria B.C. 509 and the Lex Poscia B.C. 248 made it a crime to inflict blows on a Roman citizen. Cicero says, "To fetter a Roman citizen was a crime, to scourge him a scandal, to slay him--parricide." Claudius had "deprived the city of Rhodes of its freedom for having crucified some citizen of Rome" (Rackham).Publicly ( δημοσια). This added insult to injury. Common adverb ( οδω) supplied with adjective, associative instrumental case, opposed to ιδια or κατ' οικους, Act 20:20)Uncondemned ( ακατακριτους). This same verbal adjective from κατα-κρινω with α privative is used by Paul in Act 22:25 and nowhere else in the N.T. Rare in late Greek like ακαταγνωστος, but in late Koine (papyri, inscriptions). The meaning is clearly "without being tried." Paul and Silas were not given a chance to make a defence. They were sentenced unheard (Act 25:16). Even slaves in Roman law had a right to be heard.Men that are Romans ( ανθρωπους Ρομαιους υπαρχοντας). The praetors did not know, of course, that Paul and Silas were Roman citizens any more than Lysias knew it in Act 22:27. Paul's claim is not challenged in either instance. It was a capital offence to make a false claim to Roman citizenship.Have cast us into prison ( εβαλαν εις φυλακην). Second aorist active indicative of βαλλω, old verb, with first aorist ending as often in the Koine ( -αν, not -ον). This was the climax, treating them as criminals.And now privily ( κα νυν λαθρα). Paul balances their recent conduct with the former.Nay verily, but ( ου γαρ, αλλα). No indeed! It is the use of γαρ so common in answers ( γε+αρα) as in Mat 27:23. Αλλα gives the sharp alternative.Themselves ( αυτο). As a public acknowledgment that they had wronged and mistreated Paul and Silas. Let them come themselves and lead us out ( εξαγαγετωσαν, third person plural second aorist active imperative of εξαγω). It was a bitter pill to the proud praetors.39 They feared
( εφοβηθησαν). This is the explanation. They became frightened for their own lives when they saw what they had done to Roman citizens.They asked ( ηρωτων). Imperfect active of ερωταω. They kept on begging them to leave for fear of further trouble. The colonists in Philippi would turn against the praetors if they learned the facts, proud as they were of being citizens. This verb in the Koine is often used as here to make a request and not just to ask a question.40 Into the house of Lydia
( προς την Λυδιαν). No word in the Greek for "house," but it means the house of Lydia. Note "the brethren" here, not merely Luke and Timothy, but other brethren now converted besides those in the house of the jailor. The four missionaries were guests of Lydia (verse Act 16:15) and probably the church now met in her home.They departed ( εξηλθαν). Paul and Silas, but not Luke and Timothy. Note "they" here, not "we." Note also the -αν ending instead of -ον as above. The movements of Timothy are not perfectly clear till he reappears at Beroea (Act 17:15). It seems unlikely that he came to Thessalonica with Paul and Silas since only Paul and Silas obtained security there (Act 17:9) and were sent on to Beroea (Act 17:10). Probably Timothy was sent to Thessalonica from Philippi with gifts of which Paul spoke later (Phi 4:15). Then he followed Paul and Silas to Beroea.1 When they had passed through
( διοδευσαντες). First aorist active participle of διοδευω, common verb in the Koine (Polybius, Plutarch, LXX, etc.), but in the N.T. only here and Luk 8:1. It means literally to make one's way ( οδος) through ( δια). They took the Egnatian Way, one of the great Roman roads from Byzantium to Dyrrachium (over 500 miles long) on the Adriatic Sea, opposite Brundisium and so an extension of the Appian Way.Amphipolis ( την Αμφιπολιν). So called because the Strymon flowed almost around ( αμφ) it, the metropolis of Macedonia Prima, a free city, about 32 miles from Philippi, about three miles from the sea. Paul and Silas may have spent only a night here or longer.Apollonia ( την Απολλωνιαν). Not the famous Apollonia in Illyria, but 32 miles from Amphipolis on the Egnatian Way. So here again a night was spent if no more. Why Paul hurried through these two large cities, if he did, we do not know. There are many gaps in Luke's narrative that we have no way of filling up. There may have been no synagogues for one thing.To Thessalonica ( εις Θεσσαλονικην). There was a synagogue here in this great commercial city, still an important city called Saloniki, of 70,000 population. It was originally called Therma, at the head of the Thermaic Gulf. Cassander renamed it Thessalonica after his wife, the sister of Alexander the Great. It was the capital of the second of the four divisions of Macedonia and finally the capital of the whole province. It shared with Corinth and Ephesus the commerce of the Aegean. One synagogue shows that even in this commercial city the Jews were not very numerous. As a political centre it ranked with Antioch in Syria and Caesarea in Palestine. It was a strategic centre for the spread of the gospel as Paul later said for it sounded (echoed) forth from Thessalonica throughout Macedonia and Achaia (1Th 1:8).2 As his custom was
( κατα το ειωθος τω Παυλω). The same construction in Luk 4:16 about Jesus in Nazareth ( κατα το ειωθος αυτω) with the second perfect active participle neuter singular from εθω. Paul's habit was to go to the Jewish synagogue to use the Jews and the God-fearers as a springboard for his work among the Gentiles.For three Sabbaths ( επ σαββατα τρια). Probably the reference is to the first three Sabbaths when Paul had a free hand in the synagogue as at first in Antioch in Pisidia. Luke does not say that Paul was in Thessalonica only three weeks. He may have spoken there also during the week, though the Sabbath was the great day. Paul makes it plain, as Furneaux shows, that he was in Thessalonica a much longer period than three weeks. The rest of the time he spoke, of course, outside of the synagogue. Paul implies an extended stay by his language in 1Th 1:8. The church consisted mainly of Gentile converts (2Th 3:4; 2Th 3:7; 2Th 3:8) and seems to have been well organized (1Th 5:12). He received help while there several times from Philippi (Phi 4:16) and even so worked night and day to support himself (1Th 2:9). His preaching was misunderstood there in spite of careful instruction concerning the second coming of Christ (1Th 4:13-5; 2Th 2:1-12).Reasoned ( διελεξατο). First aorist middle indicative of διαλεγομα, old verb in the active to select, distinguish, then to revolve in the mind, to converse (interchange of ideas), then to teach in the Socratic ("dialectic") method of question and answer (cf. διελεγετο in verse Act 17:17), then simply to discourse, but always with the idea of intellectual stimulus. With these Jews and God-fearers Paul appealed to the Scriptures as text and basis ( απο) of his ideas.3 Opening and alleging
( διανοιγων κα παρατιθεμενος). Opening the Scriptures, Luke means, as made plain by the mission and message of Jesus, the same word ( διανοιγω) used by him of the interpretation of the Scriptures by Jesus (Luk 24:32) and of the opening of the mind of the disciples also by Jesus (Luk 24:45) and of the opening of Lydia's heart by the Lord (Act 16:14). One cannot refrain from saying that such exposition of the Scriptures as Jesus and Paul gave would lead to more opening of mind and heart. Paul was not only "expounding" the Scriptures, he was also "propounding" (the old meaning of "allege") his doctrine or setting forth alongside the Scriptures ( παρα-τιθεμενος), quoting the Scripture to prove his contention which was made in much conflict (1Th 2:2), probably in the midst of heated discussion by the opposing rabbis who were anything but convinced by Paul's powerful arguments, for the Cross was a stumbling-block to the Jews (1Co 1:23).That it behoved the Christ to suffer ( οτ τον Χριστον εδε παθειν). The second aorist active infinitive is the subject of εδε with τον Χριστον, the accusative of general reference. This is Paul's major premise in his argument from the Scriptures about the Messiah, the necessity of his sufferings according to the Scriptures, the very argument made by the Risen Jesus to the two on the way to Emmaus (Luk 24:25-27). The fifty-third chapter of Isaiah was a passage in point that the rabbis had overlooked. Peter made the same point in Act 3:18 and Paul again in Act 26:23. The minor premise is the resurrection of Jesus from the dead.To rise again from the dead ( αναστηνα εκ νεκρων). This second aorist active infinitive αναστηνα is also the subject of εδε. The actual resurrection of Jesus was also a necessity as Paul says he preached to them (1Th 4:14) and argued always from Scripture (1Co 15:3-4) and from his own experience (Act 9:22; Act 22:7; Act 26:8; Act 26:14; 1Co 15:8).This Jesus is the Christ ( ουτος εστιν ο Χριστοσ, ο Ιησους). More precisely, "This is the Messiah, viz., Jesus whom I am proclaiming unto you." This is the conclusion of Paul's line of argument and it is logical and overwhelming. It is his method everywhere as in Damascus, in Antioch in Pisidia, here, in Corinth. He spoke as an eye-witness.4 Some of them
( τινες εξ αυτων). That is of the Jews who were evidently largely afraid of the rabbis. Still "some" were persuaded ( επεισθησαν, effective first aorist passive indicative) and "consorted with" ( προσεκληρωθησαν). This latter verb is also first aorist passive indicative of προσκληροω, a common verb in late Greek (Plutarch, Lucian), but only here in the N.T., from προς and κληρος, to assign by lot. So then this small group of Jews were given Paul and Silas by God's grace.And of the devout Greeks a great multitude ( των τε σεβομενων Hελληνων πληθος πολυ). These "God-fearers" among the Gentiles were less under the control of the jealous rabbis and so responded more readily to Paul's appeal. In 1Th 1:9 Paul expressly says that they had "turned to God from idols," proof that this church was mainly Gentile (cf. also 1Th 2:14).And of the chief women not a few ( γυναικων τε των πρωτων ουκ ολιγα). Literally, "And of women the first not a few." That is, a large number of women of the very first rank in the city, probably devout women also like the men just before and like those in Act 13:50 in Antioch in Pisidia who along with "the first men of the city" were stirred up against Paul. Here these women were openly friendly to Paul's message, whether proselytes or Gentiles or Jewish wives of Gentiles as Hort holds. It is noteworthy that here, as in Philippi, leading women take a bold stand for Christ. In Macedonia women had more freedom than elsewhere. It is not to be inferred that all those converted belonged to the higher classes, for the industrial element was clearly large (1Th 4:11). In 2Co 8:2 Paul speaks of the deep poverty of the Macedonian churches, but with Philippi mainly in mind. Ramsay thinks that Paul won many of the heathen not affiliated at all with the synagogue. Certain it is that we must allow a considerable interval of time between verses Act 17:4; Act 17:5 to understand what Paul says in his Thessalonian Epistles.5 Moved with jealousy
( ζηλωσαντες). Both our English words,zeal andjealousy , are from the Greek ζηλος. In Act 13:45 the Jews (rabbis) "were filled with jealousy" ( επλησθησαν ζηλου). That is another way of saying the same thing as here. The success of Paul was entirely too great in both places to please the rabbis. So here is jealousy of Jewish preachers towards Christian preachers. It is always between men or women of the same profession or group. In 1Th 2:3-10 Paul hints at some of the slanders spread against him by these rabbis (deceivers, using words of flattery as men-pleasers, after vain-glory, greed of gain, etc.).Took unto them ( προσλαβομενο). Second aorist middle (indirect, to themselves) participle of προσλαμβανω, old and common verb.Certain vile fellows of the rabble ( των αγοραιων ανδρας τινας πονηρους). The αγορα or market-place was the natural resort for those with nothing to do (Mat 20:4) like the court-house square today or various parks in our cities where bench-warmers flock. Plato (Protagoras 347 C) calls these αγοραιο (common word, but in N.T. only here and Act 19:38) idlers or good-for-nothing fellows. They are in every city and such "bums" are ready for any job. The church in Thessalonica caught some of these peripatetic idlers (2Th 3:10) "doing nothing but doing about." So the Jewish preachers gather to themselves a choice collection of these market-loungers or loafers or wharf-rats. The Romans called them subrostrani (hangers round the rostrum or subbasilicari).Gathering a crowd ( οχλοποιησαντες). Literally, making or getting ( ποιεω) a crowd ( οχλος), a word not found elsewhere. Probably right in the αγορα itself where the rabbis could tell men their duties and pay them in advance. Instance Hyde Park in London with all the curious gatherings every day, Sunday afternoons in particular.Set the city on an uproar ( εθορυβουν). Imperfect active of θορυβεω, from θορυβος (tumult), old verb, but in the N.T. only here and Act 20:10; Mat 9:23; Mar 4:39. They kept up the din, this combination of rabbis and rabble.Assaulting the house of Jason ( επισταντες τη οικια Ιασονος). Second aorist (ingressive) active of εφιστημ, taking a stand against, rushing at, because he was Paul's host. He may have been a Gentile (Jason the name of an ancient king of Thessaly), but the Jews often used it for Joshua or Jesus (II Macc. 1:7).They sought ( εζητουν). Imperfect active. They burst into the house and searched up and down.Them ( αυτους). Paul and Silas. They were getting ready to have a lynching party.6 When they found them not
( μη ευροντες). Usual negative μη with the participle in the Koine, second aorist (effective) active participle, complete failure with all the noise and "bums."They dragged ( εσυρον). Imperfect active, vivid picture, they were dragging (literally). See already Act 8:3; Act 16:19. If they could not find Paul, they could drag Jason his host and some other Christians whom we do not know.Before the rulers of the city ( επ τους πολιταρχας). This word does not occur in Greek literature and used to be cited as an example of Luke's blunders. But now it is found in an inscription on an arch in the modern city preserved in the British Museum. It is also found in seventeen inscriptions (five from Thessalonica) where the word or the verb πολιταρχεω occurs. It is a fine illustration of the historical accuracy of Luke in matters of detail. This title for city officers in Thessalonica, a free city, is correct. They were burgomasters or "rulers of the city."Crying ( βοωντες). Yelling as if the house was on fire like the mob in Jerusalem (Act 21:28).These that have turned the world upside down ( ο την οικουμενην αναστατωσαντες). The use of οικουμενην (supply γεν or χωραν, the inhabited earth, present passive participle of οικεω) means the Roman Empire, since it is a political charge, a natural hyperbole in their excitement, but the phrase occurs for the Roman Empire in Luk 2:1. It is possible that news had come to Thessalonica of the expulsion of the Jews from Rome by Claudius. There is truth in the accusation, for Christianity is revolutionary, but on this particular occasion the uproar (verse Act 17:5) was created by the rabbis and the hired loafers. The verb αναστατοω (here first aorist active participle) does not occur in the ancient writers, but is in LXX and in Act 17:6; Act 21:38; Gal 5:12. It occurs also in Harpocration (A.D. 4th cent.) and about 100 B.C. εξαναστατοω is found in a fragment of papyrus (Tebtunis no. 2) and in a Paris Magical Papyrus l. 2243f. But in an Egyptian letter of Aug. 4, 41 A.D. (Oxyrhynchus Pap. no. 119, 10) "the bad boy" uses it = "he upsets me" or " he drives me out of my senses" ( αναστατο με). See Deissmann, Light from the Ancient East, pp. 84f. It is not a "Biblical word" at all, but belongs to the current Koine. It is a vigorous and graphic term.7 Whom Jason hath received
( ους υποδεδεκτα Ιασων). Present perfect middle indicative of υποδεχομα, to entertain, old verb, but in N.T. only in Luk 10:38; Luk 19:6; Act 17:7; Jas 2:25. This is Jason's crime and he is the prisoner before the politarchs.These all ( ουτο παντες). Jason, the "brethren" of verse Act 17:6, Paul and Silas, and all Christians everywhere.Contrary ( απεναντ). Late compound preposition ( απο, εν, αντ) found in Polybius, LXX, here only in the N.T.The decrees of Caesar ( των δογματων Καισαρος). This was a charge of treason and was a sure way to get a conviction. Probably the Julian Leges Majestatis are in mind rather than the definite decree of Claudius about the Jews (Act 18:2).Saying that there is another king, one Jesus ( Βασιλεα ετερον λεγοντες εινα Ιησουν). Note the very order of the words in the Greek indirect discourse with the accusative and infinitive after λεγοντες. Βασιλεα ετερον comes first, a different king, another emperor than Caesar. This was the very charge that the smart student of the Pharisees and Herodians had tried to catch Jesus on (Mar 12:14). The Sanhedrin made it anyhow against Jesus to Pilate (Luk 23:2) and Pilate had to notice it. "Although the emperors never ventured to assume the title rex at Rome, in the Eastern provinces they were regularly termed basileus" (Page). The Jews here, as before Pilate (Joh 19:15), renounce their dearest hope of a Messianic king. It is plain that Paul had preached about Jesus as the Messiah, King of the Kingdom of God over against the Roman Empire, a spiritual kingdom, to be sure, but the Jews here turn his language to his hurt as they did with Jesus. As a matter of fact Paul's preaching about the kingdom and the second coming of Christ was gravely misunderstood by the Christians at Thessalonica after his departure (1Th 4:13-5; 1Th 4:2). The Jews were quick to seize upon his language about Jesus Christ to his own injury. Clearly here in Thessalonica Paul had faced the power of the Roman Empire in a new way and pictured over against it the grandeur of the reign of Christ.8 They troubled the multitude and the rulers
( εταραξαν τον οχλον κα τους πολιταρχας). First aorist active of ταρασσω, old verb to agitate. The excitement of the multitude "agitated" the politarchs still more. To the people it meant a revolution, to the politarchs a charge of complicity in treason if they let it pass. They had no way to disprove the charge of treason and Paul and Silas were not present.9 When they had taken security
( λαβοντες το ικανον). A Greek idiom=Latin satis accipere, to receive the sufficient (bond), usually money for the fulfilment of the judgment. Probably the demand was made of Jason that he see to it that Paul and Silas leave the city not to return. In 1Th 2:17. Paul may refer to this in mentioning his inability to visit these Thessalonians again. The idiom λαμβανειν το ικανον now is found in two inscriptions of the second century A.D. (O. G. I. S. 484, 50 and 629, 101). In Vol. III Oxyrhynchus Papyri no. 294 A.D. 22 the corresponding phrase δουνα εικανον ("to give security") appears.They let them go ( απελυσαν αυτους). The charge was serious but the proof slim so that the politarchs were glad to be rid of the case.10 Immediately by night
( ευθεως δια νυκτος). Paul's work had not been in vain in Thessalonica (1Th 1:7; 1Th 2:13; 1Th 2:20). Paul loved the church here. Two of them, Aristarchus and Secundus, will accompany him to Jerusalem (Act 20:4) and Aristarchus will go on with him to Rome (Act 27:2). Plainly Paul and Silas had been in hiding in Thessalonica and in real danger. After his departure severe persecution came to the Christians in Thessalonica (1Th 2:14; 1Th 3:1-5; 2Th 1:6). It is possible that there was an escort of Gentile converts with Paul and Silas on this night journey to Beroea which was about fifty miles southwest from Thessalonica near Pella in another district of Macedonia (Emathia). There is a modern town there of some 6,000 people.Went ( απηιεσαν). Imperfect third plural active of απειμ, old verb to go away, here alone in the N.T. A literary, almost Atticistic, form instead of απηλθον.Into the synagogue of the Jews ( εις την συναγωγην των Ιουδαιων). Paul's usual custom and he lost no time about it. Enough Jews here to have a synagogue.11 More noble than those
( ευγενεστερο των). Comparative form of ευγενης, old and common adjective, but in N.T. only here and Luk 19:12; 1Co 1:26. Followed by ablative case των as often after the comparative.With all readiness of mind ( μετα πασης προθυμιας). Old word from προθυμος ( προ, θυμος) and means eagerness, rushing forward. In the N.T. only here and 2Co 8:11-19; 2Co 9:2. In Thessalonica many of the Jews out of pride and prejudice refused to listen. Here the Jews joyfully welcomed the two Jewish visitors.Examining the Scriptures daily ( καθ' ημεραν ανακρινοντες τας γραφας). Paul expounded the Scriptures daily as in Thessalonica, but the Beroeans, instead of resenting his new interpretation, examined ( ανακρινω means to sift up and down, make careful and exact research as in legal processes as in Act 4:9; Act 12:19, etc.) the Scriptures for themselves. In Scotland people have the Bible open on the preacher as he expounds the passage, a fine habit worth imitating.Whether these things were so ( ε εχο ταυτα ουτως). Literally, "if these things had it thus." The present optative in the indirect question represents an original present indicative as in Luk 1:29 (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 1043f.). This use of ε with the optative may be looked at as the condition of the fourth class (undetermined with less likelihood of determination) as in Act 17:27; Act 20:16; Act 24:19; Act 27:12 (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1021). The Beroeans were eagerly interested in the new message of Paul and Silas but they wanted to see it for themselves. What a noble attitude. Paul's preaching made Bible students of them. The duty of private interpretation is thus made plain (Hovey).12 Many therefore
( Πολλο μεν ουν). As a result of this Bible study.Also of the Greek women of honourable estate . The word Hελληνις means Greek woman, but the word γυνη is added. In particular women of rank ( ευσχημονων, from ευ and εχω, graceful figure and the honourable standing) as in Act 13:50 (Mar 15:43). Probably Luke means by implication that the "men" ( ανδρων) were also noble Greeks though he does not expressly say so. So then the Jews were more open to the message, the proselytes or God-fearers followed suit, with "not a few" ( ουκ ολιγο) real Greeks (both men and women) believing. It was quick and fine work.13 Was proclaimed
( κατηγγελη). Second aorist passive indicative of καταγγελλω, common late verb as in Act 16:21.Of Paul ( υπο Παυλου). By Paul, of course.Stirring up and troubling the multitudes ( σαλευοντες κα ταρασσοντες τους οχλους). Shaking the crowds like an earthquake (Act 4:31) and disturbing like a tornado (Act 17:8). Success at Thessalonica gave the rabbis confidence and courage. The attack was sharp and swift. The Jews from Antioch in Pisidia had likewise pursued Paul to Iconium and Lystra. How long Paul had been in Beroea Luke does not say. But a church was established here which gave a good account of itself later and sent a messenger (Act 20:4) with their part of the collection to Jerusalem. This quiet and noble town was in a whirl of excitement over the attacks of the Jewish emissaries from Thessalonica who probably made the same charge of treason against Paul and Silas.14 And then immediately
( ευθεως δε τοτε). They acted swiftly as in Thessalonica.Sent forth ( εξαπεστειλαν). Double compound ( εξ, απο, both out and away) common in late Greek. First aorist active indicative ( εξαποστελλω, liquid verb). Same form in Act 9:30.As far as to the sea ( εως επ την θαλασσαν). It is not clear whether Paul went all the way to Athens by land or took ship at Dium or Pydna, some sixteen miles away, and sailed to Athens. Some even think that Paul gave the Jews the slip and went all the way by land when they expected him to go by sea. At any rate we know that Paul was grieved to cut short his work in Macedonia, probably not over six months in all, which had been so fruitful in Philippi, Thessalonica, and Beroea. Silas and Timothy (note his presence) remained behind in Beroea and they would keep the work going. Paul no doubt hoped to return soon. Silas and Timothy in Beroea would also serve to screen his flight for the Jews wanted his blood, not theirs. The work in Macedonia spread widely (1Th 1:7).15 But they that conducted Paul
( ο δε καθιστανοντες τον Παυλον). Articular present active participle of καθιστανω (late form in A B of καθιστημ or καθισταω), an old verb with varied uses to put down, to constitute, to conduct, etc. This use here is in the LXX (Jos 6:23) and old Greek also.To Athens ( εως Αθηνων). To make sure of his safe arrival.That they should come to him with all speed ( ινα ως ταχιστα ελθωσιν προς αυτον). Note the neat Greek idiom ως ταχιστα as quickly as possible (good Attic idiom). The indirect command and purpose ( ινα-ελθωσιν, second aorist active subjunctive) is also neat Greek (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1046).Departed ( εξηιεσαν). Imperfect active of εξειμ, old Greek word, but rare in N.T. All in Acts (Act 13:42; Act 17:15; Act 20:7; Act 27:43)16 Now while Paul waited for them in Athens
( Εν δε ταις Αθηναις εκδεχομενου αυτους του Παυλου). Genitive absolute with present middle participle of εκδεχομα, old verb to receive, but only with the sense of looking out for, expecting found here and elsewhere in N.T We know that Timothy did come to Paul in Athens (1Th 3:1; 1Th 3:6) from Thessalonica and was sent back to them from Athens. If Silas also came to Athens, he was also sent away, possibly to Philippi, for that church was deeply interested in Paul. At any rate both Timothy and Silas came from Macedonia to Corinth with messages and relief for Paul (Act 18:5; 2Co 11:8). Before they came and after they left, Paul felt lonely in Athens (1Th 3:1), the first time on this tour or the first that he has been completely without fellow workers. Athens had been captured by Sulla B.C. 86. After various changes Achaia, of which Corinth is the capital, is a separate province from Macedonia and A.D. 44 was restored by Claudius to the Senate with the Proconsul at Corinth. Paul is probably here about A.D. 50. Politically Athens is no longer of importance when Paul comes though it is still the university seat of the world with all its rich environment and traditions. Rackham grows eloquent over Paul the Jew of Tarsus being in the city of Pericles and Demosthenes, Socrates and Plato and Aristotle, Sophocles and Euripides. In its Agora Socrates had taught, here was the Academy of Plato, the Lyceum of Aristotle, the Porch of Zeno, the Garden of Epicurus. Here men still talked about philosophy, poetry, politics, religion, anything and everything. It was the art centre of the world. The Parthenon, the most beautiful of temples, crowned the Acropolis. Was Paul insensible to all this cultural environment? It is hard to think so for he was a university man of Tarsus and he makes a number of allusions to Greek writers. Probably it had not been in Paul's original plan to evangelize Athens, difficult as all university seats are, but he cannot be idle though here apparently by chance because driven out of Macedonia.Was provoked ( παρωξυνετο). Imperfect passive of παροξυνω, old verb to sharpen, to stimulate, to irritate (from παρα, οξυς), from παροξυσμος (Act 15:39), common in old Greek, but in N.T. only here and 1Co 13:5. It was a continual challenge to Paul's spirit when he beheld ( θεωρουντος, genitive of present participle agreeing with αυτου (his), though late MSS. have locative θεωρουντ agreeing with εν αυτω).The city full of idols ( κατειδωλον ουσαν την πολιν). Note the participle ουσαν not preserved in the English (either the city being full of idols or that the city was full of idols, sort of indirect discourse). Paul, like any stranger was looking at the sights as he walked around. This adjective κατειδωλον (perfective use of κατα and ειδωλον is found nowhere else, but it is formed after the analogy of καταμπελοσ, καταδενδρον), full of idols. Xenophon (de Republ. Ath.) calls the city ολη βομοσ, ολη θυμα θεοις κα αναθημα (all altar, all sacrifice and offering to the gods). These statues were beautiful, but Paul was not deceived by the mere art for art's sake. The idolatry and sensualism of it all glared at him (Rom 1:18-32). Renan ridicules Paul's ignorance in taking these statues for idols, but Paul knew paganism better than Renan. The superstition of this centre of Greek culture was depressing to Paul. One has only to recall how superstitious cults today flourish in the atmosphere of Boston and Los Angeles to understand conditions in Athens. Pausanias says that Athens had more images than all the rest of Greece put together. Pliny states that in the time of Nero Athens had over 30,000 public statues besides countless private ones in the homes. Petronius sneers that it was easier to find a god than a man in Athens. Every gateway or porch had its protecting god. They lined the street from the Piraeus and caught the eye at every place of prominence on wall or in the agora.17 So he reasoned
( διελεγετο μεν ουν). Accordingly therefore, with his spirit stirred by the proof of idolatry. Imperfect middle of διαλεγω, same verb used in verse Act 17:2 which see. First he reasoned in the synagogue at the services to the Jews and the God-fearers, then daily in the agora or marketplace (southwest of the Acropolis, between it and the Areopagus and the Pnyx) to the chance-comers, "them that met him" ( προς τους παρατυγχανοντας). Simultaneously with the synagogue preaching at other hours Paul took his stand like Socrates before him and engaged in conversation with ( προς) those who happened by. This old verb, παρατυγχανω, occurs here alone in the N.T. and accurately pictures the life in the agora. The listeners to Paul in the agora would be more casual than those who stop for street preaching, a Salvation Army meeting, a harangue from a box in Hyde Park. It was a slim chance either in synagogue or in agora, but Paul could not remain still with all the reeking idolatry around him. The boundaries of the agora varied, but there was always the Ποικιλη Στοα (the Painted Porch), over against the Acropolis on the west. In this Στοα (Porch) Zeno and other philosophers and rhetoricians held forth from time to time. Paul may have stood near this spot.18 And certain also of the Epicurean and Stoic philosophers encountered him
( τινες δε κα των Επικουριων κα Στωικων φιλοσοφων συνεβαλλον αυτω). Imperfect active of συνβαλλω, old verb, in the N.T. only by Luke, to bring or put together in one's mind (Luk 2:19), to meet together (Act 20:14), to bring together aid (Act 18:27), to confer or converse or dispute as here and already Act 4:15 which see. These professional philosophers were always ready for an argument and so they frequented the agora for that purpose. Luke uses one article and so groups the two sects together in their attitude toward Paul, but they were very different in fact. Both sects were eager for argument and both had disdain for Paul, but they were the two rival practical philosophies of the day, succeeding the more abstruse theories of Plato and Aristotle. Socrates had turned men's thought inward ( Γνωθ Σεαυτον, Know Thyself) away from the mere study of physics. Plato followed with a profound development of the inner self (metaphysics). Aristotle with his cyclopaedic grasp sought to unify and relate both physics and metaphysics. Both Zeno and Epicurus (340-272 B.C.) took a more practical turn in all this intellectual turmoil and raised the issues of everyday life. Zeno (360-260 B.C.) taught in the Στοα (Porch) and so his teaching was called Stoicism. He advanced many noble ideas that found their chief illustration in the Roman philosophers (Seneca, Epictetus, Marcus Aurelius). He taught self-mastery and hardness with an austerity that ministered to pride or suicide in case of failure, a distinctly selfish and unloving view of life and with a pantheistic philosophy. Epicurus considered practical atheism the true view of the universe and denied a future life and claimed pleasure as the chief thing to be gotten out of life. He did not deny the existence of gods, but regarded them as unconcerned with the life of men. The Stoics called Epicurus an atheist. Lucretius and Horace give the Epicurean view of life in their great poems. This low view of life led to sensualism and does today, for both Stoicism and Epicureanism are widely influential with people now. "Eat and drink for tomorrow we die," they preached. Paul had doubtless become acquainted with both of these philosophies for they were widely prevalent over the world. Here he confronts them in their very home. He is challenged by past-masters in the art of appealing to the senses, men as skilled in their dialectic as the Pharisaic rabbis with whom Paul had been trained and whose subtleties he had learned how to expose. But, so far as we know, this is a new experience for Paul to have a public dispute with these philosophical experts who had a natural contempt for all Jews and for rabbis in particular, though they found Paul a new type at any rate and so with some interest in him. "In Epicureanism, it was man's sensual nature which arrayed itself against the claims of the gospel; in Stoicism it was his self-righteousness and pride of intellect" (Hackett). Knowling calls the Stoic the Pharisee of philosophy and the Epicurean the Sadducee of philosophy. Socrates in this very agora used to try to interest the passers-by in some desire for better things. That was 450 years before Paul is challenged by these superficial sophistical Epicureans and Stoics. It is doubtful if Paul had ever met a more difficult situation.What would this babbler say? ( Τ αν θελο ο σπερμολογος ουτος λεγειν?). The word for "babbler" means "seed-picker" or picker up of seeds ( σπερμα, seed, λεγω, to collect) like a bird in the agora hopping about after chance seeds. Plutarch applies the word to crows that pick up grain in the fields. Demosthenes called Aeschines a σπερμολογος. Eustathius uses it of a man hanging around in the markets picking up scraps of food that fell from the carts and so also of mere rhetoricians and plagiarists who picked up scraps of wisdom from others. Ramsay considers it here a piece of Athenian slang used to describe the picture of Paul seen by these philosophers who use it, for not all of them had it ("some," τινες). Note the use of αν and the present active optative θελο, conclusion of a fourth-class condition in a rhetorical question (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1021). It means, What would this picker up of seeds wish to say, if he should get off an idea? It is a contemptuous tone of supreme ridicule and doubtless Paul heard this comment. Probably the Epicureans made this sneer that Paul was a charlatan or quack.Other some ( ο δε). But others, in contrast with the "some" just before. Perhaps the Stoics take this more serious view of Paul.He seemeth to be a setter forth of strange gods ( ζενων δαιμονιων δοκε καταγγελευς εινα). This view is put cautiously by δοκε (seems). Καταγγελευς does not occur in the old Greek, though in ecclesiastical writers, but Deissmann (Light from the Ancient East, p. 99) gives an example of the word "on a marble stele recording a decree of the Mitylenaens in honour of the Emperor Augustus," where it is the herald of the games. Here alone in the N.T. Δαιμονιον is used in the old Greek sense of deity or divinity whether good or bad, not in the N.T. sense of demons. Both this word and καταγγελευς are used from the Athenian standpoint. Ξενος is an old word for a guest-friend (Latin hospes) and then host (Rom 16:23), then for foreigner or stranger (Mat 25:31; Act 17:21), new and so strange as here and Heb 13:9; 1Pe 4:12, and then aliens (Eph 2:12). This view of Paul is the first count against Socrates: Socrates does wrong, introducing new deities ( αδικε Σωκρατησ, καινα δαιμονια εισφερων, Xen. Mem. I). On this charge the Athenians voted the hemlock for their greatest citizen. What will they do to Paul? This Athens was more sceptical and more tolerant than the old Athens. But Roman law did not allow the introduction of a new religion (religio illicita). Paul was walking on thin ice though he was the real master philosopher and these Epicureans and Stoics were quacks. Paul had the only true philosophy of the universe and life with Jesus Christ as the centre (Col 1:12-20), the greatest of all philosophers as Ramsay justly terms him. But these men are mocking him.Because he preached Jesus and the resurrection ( οτ τον Ιησουν κα την αναστασιν ευηγγελιζατο). Reason for the view just stated. Imperfect middle indicative of ευαγγελιζω, to "gospelize." Apparently these critics considered αναστασις (Resurrection) another deity on a par with Jesus. The Athenians worshipped all sorts of abstract truths and virtues and they misunderstood Paul on this subject. They will leave him as soon as he mentions the resurrection (verse Act 17:32). It is objected that Luke would not use the word in this sense here for his readers would not under stand him. But Luke is describing the misapprehension of this group of philosophers and this interpretation fits in precisely.19 And they took hold of him
( επιλαβομενο δε αυτου). Second aorist middle participle of επιλαμβανω, old verb, but in the N.T. only in the middle, here with the genitive αυτου to lay hold of, but with no necessary sense of violence (Act 9:27; Act 23:27; Mar 8:23), unless the idea is that Paul was to be tried before the Court of Areopagus for the crime of bringing in strange gods. But the day for that had passed in Athens. Even so it is not clear whether " unto the Areopagus ( επ τον Αρειον Παγον") means the Hill of Mars (west of the Acropolis, north of the agora and reached by a flight of steps in the rock) or the court itself which met elsewhere as well as on the hills, usually in fact in the Stoa Basilica opening on the agora and near to the place where the dispute had gone on. Raphael's cartoon with Paul standing on Mars Hill has made us all familiar with the common view, but it is quite uncertain if it is true. There was not room on the summit for a large gathering. If Paul was brought before the Court of Areopagus (commonly called the Areopagus as here), it was not for trial as a criminal, but simply for examination concerning his new teaching in this university city whether it was strictly legal or not. Paul was really engaged in proselytism to turn the Athenians away from their old gods to Jesus Christ. But "the court of refined and polished Athenians was very different from the rough provincial magistrates of Philippi, and the philosophers who presented Paul to their cognizance very different from the mob of Thessalonians" (Rackham). It was all very polite.May we know? ( Δυναμεθα γνωνα). Can we come to know (ingressive second aorist active infinitive).This new teaching ( η καινη αυτη διδαχη). On the position of αυτη see Robertson, Grammar, pp. 700f. The question was prompted by courtesy, sarcasm, or irony. Evidently no definite charge was laid against Paul.20 For thou bringest certain strange things
( ξενιζοντα γαρ τινα εισφερεις). The very verb used by Xenophon (Mem. I) about Socrates. Ξενιζοντα is present active neuter plural participle of ξενιζω and from ξενος (verse Act 17:18), "things surprising or shocking us."We would know therefore ( βουλομεθα ουν γνωνα). Very polite still, we wish or desire, and repeating γνωνα (the essential point).21 Spent their time
( ηυκαιρουν). Imperfect active of ευκαιρεω. A late word to have opportunity ( ευ, καιρος) from Polybius on. In the N.T. only here and Mar 6:31. They had time for,.etc. This verse is an explanatory parenthesis by Luke.Some new thing ( τ καινοτερον). Literally "something newer" or "fresher" than the new, the very latest, the comparative of καινος. Demosthenes (Philipp. 1. 43) pictures the Athenians "in the agora inquiring if anything newer is said" ( πυνθανομενο κατα την αγοραν ε τ λεγετα νεωτερον). The new soon became stale with these itching and frivolous Athenians.22 Stood in the midst of the Areopagus
( σταθεις εν μεσω του Αρειου Παγου). First aorist passive of ιστημ used of Peter in Act 2:14. Majestic figure whether on Mars Hill or in the Stoa Basilica before the Areopagus Court. There would be a crowd of spectators and philosophers in either case and Paul seized the opportunity to preach Christ to this strange audience as he did in Caesarea before Herod Agrippa and the crowd of prominent people gathered by Festus for the entertainment. Paul does not speak as a man on trial, but as one trying to get a hearing for the gospel of Christ.Somewhat superstitious ( ως δεισιδαιμονεστερους). The Authorized Version has "too superstitious," the American Standard "very religious." Δεισιδαιμων is a neutral word (from δειδω, to fear, and δαιμων, deity). The Greeks used it either in the good sense of pious or religious or the bad sense of superstitious. Thayer suggests that Paul uses it "with kindly ambiguity." Page thinks that Luke uses the word to represent the religious feeling of the Athenians (religiosus) which bordered on superstition. The Vulgate has superstitiosiores. In Act 25:19 Festus uses the term δεισιδαιμονια for "religion." It seems unlikely that Paul should give this audience a slap in the face at the very start. The way one takes this adjective here colours Paul's whole speech before the Council of Areopagus. The comparative here as in verse Act 17:21 means more religions than usual (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 664f.), the object of the comparison not being expressed. The Athenians had a tremendous reputation for their devotion to religion, "full of idols" (verse Act 17:16).23 For
( γαρ). Paul gives an illustration of their religiousness from his own experiences in their city.The objects of your worship ( τα σεβασματα υμων). Late word from σεβαζομα, to worship. In N T. only here and 2Th 2:4. The use of this word for temples, altars, statues, shows the conciliatory tone in the use of δεισιδαιμονεστερους in verse Act 17:22.An altar ( βωμον). Old word, only here in the N.T. and the only mention of a heathen altar in the N.TWith this inscription ( εν ω επεγεγραπτο). On which had been written (stood written), past perfect passive indicative of επιγραφω, old and common verb for writing on inscriptions ( επιγραφη, Luk 23:38).To an Unknown God ( ΑΓΝΟΣΤΟ ΤHΕΟ). Dative case, dedicated to. Pausanias (I. 1, 4) says that in Athens there are "altars to gods unknown" ( βωμο θεων αγνωστων). Epimenides in a pestilence advised the sacrifice of a sheep to the befitting god whoever he might be. If an altar was dedicated to the wrong deity, the Athenians feared the anger of the other gods. The only use in the N.T. of αγνωστος, old and common adjective (from α privative and γνωστος verbal of γινωσκω, to know). Our word agnostic comes from it. Here it has an ambiguous meaning, but Paul uses it though to a stern Christian philosopher it may be the "confession at once of a bastard philosophy and of a bastard religion" (Hort, Hulsean Lectures, p. 64). Paul was quick to use this confession on the part of the Athenians of a higher power than yet known to them. So he gets his theme from this evidence of a deeper religious sense in them and makes a most clever use of it with consummate skill.In ignorance ( αγνοουντες). Present active participle of αγνοεω, old verb from same root as αγνωστος to which Paul refers by using it.This set I forth unto you ( τουτο εγο καταγγελλω υμιν). He is a καταγγελευς (verse Act 17:18) as they suspected of a God, both old and new, old in that they already worship him, new in that Paul knows who he is. By this master stroke he has brushed to one side any notion of violation of Roman law or suspicion of heresy and claims their endorsement of his new gospel, a shrewd and consummate turn. He has their attention now and proceeds to describe this God left out of their list as the one true and Supreme God. The later MSS. here read ον--τουτον (whom--this one) rather than ο--τουτο (what--this), but the late text is plainly an effort to introduce too soon the personal nature of God which comes out clearly in verse Act 17:24.24 The God that made the world
( Hο θεος ο ποιησας τον κοσμον). Not a god for this and a god for that like the 30,000 gods of the Athenians, but the one God who made the Universe ( κοσμος on the old Greek sense of orderly arrangement of the whole universe).And all things therein ( κα παντα τα εν αυτω). All the details in the universe were created by this one God. Paul is using the words of Isa 42:5. The Epicureans held that matter was eternal. Paul sets them aside. This one God was not to be confounded with any of their numerous gods save with this "Unknown God."Being Lord of heaven and earth ( ουρανου κα γης υπαρχων κυριος). Κυριος here owner, absolute possessor of both heaven and earth (Isa 45:7), not of just parts.Dwelleth not in temples made with hands ( ουκεν χειροποιητοις ναοις κατοικε). The old adjective χειροποιητος ( χειρ, ποιεω) already in Stephen's speech (Act 7:48). No doubt Paul pointed to the wonderful Parthenon, supposed to be the home of Athene as Stephen denied that God dwelt alone in the temple in Jerusalem.25 As though he needed anything
( προσδεομενος τινος). Present middle participle of προσδεομα, to want besides, old verb, but here only in the N.T. This was strange doctrine for the people thought that the gods needed their offerings for full happiness. This self-sufficiency of God was taught by Philo and Lucretius, but Paul shows that the Epicurean missed it by putting God, if existing at all, outside the universe.Seeing he himself giveth to all ( αυτος διδους πασιν). This Supreme Personal God is the source of life, breath, and everything. Paul here rises above all Greek philosophers.26 And he made of one
( εποιησεν τε εξ ενος). The word αιματος (blood) is absent from Aleph A B and is a later explanatory addition. What Paul affirms is the unity of the human race with a common origin and with God as the Creator. This view runs counter to Greek exclusiveness which treated other races as barbarians and to Jewish pride which treated other nations as heathen or pagan (the Jews were λαος, the Gentiles εθνη). The cosmopolitanism of Paul here rises above Jew and Greek and claims the one God as the Creator of the one race of men. The Athenians themselves claimed to be αντοχθονους (indigenous) and a special creation. Zeno and Seneca did teach a kind of cosmopolitanism (really pantheism) far different from the personal God of Paul. It was Rome, not Greece, that carried out the moral ideas of Zeno. Man is part of the universe (verse Act 17:24) and God created ( εποιησεν) man as he created ( ποιησας) the all.For to dwell ( κατοικειν). Infinitive (present active) of purpose, so as to dwell.Having determined ( ορισας). First aorist active participle of οριζω, old verb to make a horizon as already in Act 19:42 which see. Paul here touches God's Providence. God has revealed himself in history as in creation. His hand appears in the history of all men as well as in that of the Chosen People of Israel.Appointed seasons ( προστεταγμενους καιρους). Not the weather as in Act 14:17, but "the times of the Gentiles" ( καιρο εθνων) of which Jesus spoke (Luk 21:24). The perfect passive participle of προστασσω, old verb to enjoin, emphasizes God's control of human history without any denial of human free agency as was involved in the Stoic Fate ( Hειρμαρμενη).Bounds ( οροθεσιας). Limits? Same idea in Job 12:23. Nations rise and fall, but it is not blind chance or hard fate. Thus there is an interplay between God's will and man's activities, difficult as it is for us to see with our shortened vision.27 That they should seek God
( Ζητειν τον θεον). Infinitive (present active) of purpose again. Seek him, not turn away from him as the nations had done (Rom 1:18-32).If haply they might feel after him ( ε αρα γε ψηλαφησειαν αυτον). First aorist active (Aeolic form) optative of ψηλαφαω, old verb from ψαω, to touch. So used by the Risen Jesus in his challenge to the disciples (Luk 24:39), by the Apostle John of his personal contact with Jesus (1Jn 1:1), of the contact with Mount Sinai (Heb 12:18). Here it pictures the blind groping of the darkened heathen mind after God to "find him" ( ευροιεν, second aorist active optative) whom they had lost. One knows what it is in a darkened room to feel along the walls for the door (Deu 28:29; Job 5:14; Job 12:25; Isa 59:10). Helen Keller, when told of God, said that she knew of him already, groping in the dark after him. The optative here with ε is due to the condition of the fourth class (undetermined, but with vague hope of being determined) with aim also present (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1021). Note also αρα γε the inferential particle αρα with the delicate intensive particle γε.Though he is not far from each one of us ( κα γε ου μακραν απο ενος εκαστου ημων υπαρχοντα). More exactly with B L ( κα γε instead of καιτο or καιτο γε), "and yet being not far from each one of us," a direct statement rather than a concessive one. The participle υπαρχοντα agrees with αυτον and the negative ου rather than the usual με with the participle makes an emphatic negative. Note also the intensive particle γε.28 For in him
( εν αυτω γαρ). Proof of God's nearness, not stoic pantheism, but real immanence in God as God dwells in us. The three verbs ( ζωμεν, κινουμεθα, εσμεν) form an ascending scale and reach a climax in God (life, movement, existence). Κινουμεθα is either direct middle present indicative (we move ourselves) or passive (we are moved).As certain even of your own poets ( ως κα τινες των καθ' υμας ποιητων). "As also some of the poets among you." Aratus of Soli in Cilicia (ab. B.C. 270) has these very words in his Ta Phainomena and Cleanthes, Stoic philosopher (300-220 B.C.) in his Hymn to Zeus has Εκ σου γαρ γενος εσμεν. In 1Co 15:32 Paul quotes from Menander and in Tit 1:12 from Epimenides. J. Rendel Harris claims that he finds allusions in Paul's Epistles to Pindar, Aristophanes, and other Greek writers. There is no reason in the world why Paul should not have acquaintance with Greek literature, though one need not strain a point to prove it. Paul, of course, knew that the words were written of Zeus (Jupiter), not of Jehovah, but he applies the idea in them to his point just made that all men are the offspring of God.29 We ought not to think
( ουκ οφειλομεν νομιζειν). It is a logical conclusion ( ουν, therefore) from the very language of Aratus and Cleanthes.That the Godhead is like ( το θειον εινα ομοιον). Infinitive with accusative of general reference in indirect discourse. Το θειον is strictly "the divine" nature like θειοτης (Rom 1:20) rather than like θεοτης (Col 2:9). Paul may have used το θειον here to get back behind all their notions of various gods to the real nature of God. The Athenians may even have used the term themselves. After ομοιος (like) the associative instrumental case is used as with χρυσωι, αργυρωι, λιθω.Graven by art and device of man ( χαραγματ τεχνης κα ενθυμησεως ανθρωπου). Apposition with preceding and so χαραγματ in associative instrumental case. Literally, graven work or sculpture from χαρασσω, to engrave, old word, but here alone in N.T. outside of Revelation (the mark of the beast). Graven work of art ( τεχνης) or external craft, and of thought or device ( ενθυμησεως) or internal conception of man.30 The times of ignorance
( τους χρονους της αγνοιας). The times before full knowledge of God came in Jesus Christ. Paul uses the very word for their ignorance ( αγνοουντες) employed in verse Act 17:23.Overlooked ( υπεριδων). Second aorist active participle of υπεροραω or υπερειδω, old verb to see beyond, not to see, to overlook, not "to wink at" of the Authorized Version with the notion of condoning. Here only in the N.T. It occurs in the LXX in the sense of overlooking or neglecting (Psa 18:62; Psa 55:1). But it has here only a negative force. God has all the time objected to the polytheism of the heathen, and now he has made it plain. In Wisdom 11:23 we have these words: "Thou overlookest the sins of men to the end they may repent."But now ( τα νυν). Accusative of general reference, "as to the now things or situation." All is changed now that Christ has come with the full knowledge of God. See also Act 27:22.All everywhere ( παντας πανταχου). No exceptions anywhere.Repent ( μετανοειν). Present active infinitive of μετανοεω in indirect command, a permanent command of perpetual force. See on μετανοεω Act 2:38 and the Synoptic Gospels. This word was the message of the Baptist, of Jesus, of Peter, of Paul, this radical change of attitude and life.31 Inasmuch as
( καθοτ). According as ( κατα, οτ). Old causal conjunction, but in N.T. only used in Luke's writings (Luk 1:7; Luk 19:9; Act 2:45; Act 4:35; Act 17:31).Hath appointed a day ( εστησεν ημεραν) First aorist active indicative of ιστημ, to place, set. God did set the day in his counsel and he will fulfil it in his own time.Will judge ( μελλε κρινειν). Rather, is going to judge, μελλω and the present active infinitive of κρινω. Paul here quotes Psa 9:8 where κρινε occurs.By the man whom he hath ordained ( εν ανδρ ω ωρισεν). Here he adds to the Psalm the place and function of Jesus Christ, a passage in harmony with Christ's own words in Act 17:25. Hω (whom) is attracted from the accusative, object of ωρισεν (first aorist active indicative of οριζω) to the case of the antecedent ανδρ. It has been said that Paul left the simple gospel in this address to the council of the Areopagus for philosophy. But did he? He skilfully caught their attention by reference to an altar to an Unknown God whom he interprets to be the Creator of all things and all men who overrules the whole world and who now commands repentance of all and has revealed his will about a day of reckoning when Jesus Christ will be Judge. He has preached the unity of God, the one and only God, has proclaimed repentance, a judgment day, Jesus as the Judge as shown by his Resurrection, great fundamental doctrines, and doubtless had much more to say when they interrupted his address. There is no room here for such a charge against Paul. He rose to a great occasion and made a masterful exposition of God's place and power in human history.Whereof he hath given assurance ( πιστιν παρασχων). Second aorist active participle of παρεχω, old verb to furnish, used regularly by Demosthenes for bringing forward evidence. Note this old use of πιστις as conviction or ground of confidence (Heb 11:1) like a note or title-deed, a conviction resting on solid basis of fact. All the other uses of πιστις grow out of this one from πειθω, to persuade.In that he hath raised him from the dead ( αναστησας αυτον εκ νεκρων). First aorist active participle of ανιστημ, causal participle, but literally, "having raised him from the dead." This Paul knew to be a fact because he himself had seen the Risen Christ. Paul has here come to the heart of his message and could now throw light on their misapprehension about "Jesus and the Resurrection" (verse Act 17:18). Here Paul has given the proof of all his claims in the address that seemed new and strange to them.32 The resurrection of the dead
( αναστασιν νεκρων). Rather, "a resurrection of dead men." No article with either word. The Greeks believed that the souls of men lived on, but they had no conception of resurrection of the body. They had listened with respect till Paul spoke of the actual resurrection of Jesus from the dead as a fact, when they did not care to hear more.Some mocked ( ο μεν εχλευαζον). Imperfect active of χλευαζω, a common verb (from χλευη, jesting, mockery). Only here in the N.T. though late MSS. have it in Act 2:13 (best MSS. διαχλευαζω). Probably inchoative here, began to mock. In contempt at Paul's statement they declined to listen further to "this babbler" (verse Act 17:18) who had now lost what he had gained with this group of hearers (probably the light and flippant Epicureans).But others ( ο δε). A more polite group like those who had invited him to speak (verse Act 17:19). They were unconvinced, but had better manners and so were in favour of an adjournment. This was done, though it is not clear whether it was a serious postponement or a courteous refusal to hear Paul further (probably this). It was a virtual dismissal of the matter. " It is a sad story--the noblest of ancient cities and the noblest man of history--and he never cared to look on it again" (Furneaux).33 Thus Paul went out from among them
( ουτως ο Παυλος εξηλθεν εκ μεσου αυτων). No further questions, no effort to arrest him, no further ridicule. He walked out never to return to Athens. Had he failed?34 Clave unto him and believed
( κολληθεντες αυτω επιστευσαν). First aorist passive of this strong word κολλαω, to glue to, common in Acts (Act 5:13; Act 8:29; Act 9:26; Act 10:28) No sermon is a failure which leads a group of men ( ανδρες) to believe (ingressive aorist of πιστευω) in Jesus Christ. Many so-called great or grand sermons reap no such harvest.Dionysius the Areopagite ( Διονυσιος ο Αρεοπαγιτης). One of the judges of the Court of the Areopagus. That of itself was no small victory. He was one of this college of twelve judges who had helped to make Athens famous. Eusebius says that he became afterwards bishop of the Church at Athens and died a martyr.A woman named Damaris ( γυνη ονοματ Δαμαρις). A woman by name Damaris. Not the wife of Dionysius as some have thought, but an aristocratic woman, not necessarily an educated courtezan as Furneaux holds. And there were "others" ( ετερο) with them, a group strong enough to keep the fire burning in Athens. It is common to say that Paul in 1Co 2:1-5 alludes to his failure with philosophy in Athens when he failed to preach Christ crucified and he determined never to make that mistake again. On the other hand Paul determined to stick to the Cross of Christ in spite of the fact that the intellectual pride and superficial culture of Athens had prevented the largest success. As he faced Corinth with its veneer of culture and imitation of philosophy and sudden wealth he would go on with the same gospel of the Cross, the only gospel that Paul knew or preached. And it was a great thing to give the world a sermon like that preached in Athens.1 To Corinth
( εις Κορινθον). Mummius had captured and destroyed Corinth B.C. 146. It was restored by Julius Caesar B.C. 46 as a boom town and made a colony. It was now the capital of the province of Achaia and the chief commercial city of Greece with a cosmopolitan population. It was only fifty miles from Athens. The summit of Acrocorinthus was 1,800 feet high and the ports of Cenchreae and Lechaeum and the Isthmus across which ships were hauled gave it command of the trade routes between Asia and Rome. The temple of Aphrodite on the Acrocorinthus had a thousand consecrated prostitutes and the very name to Corinthianize meant immorality. Not the Parthenon with Athene faced Paul in Corinth, but a worse situation. Naturally many Jews were in such a mart of trade. Philippi, Thessalonica, Beroea, Athens, all had brought anxiety to Paul. What could he expect in licentious Corinth?2 Aquila
( Ακυλαν). Luke calls him a Jew from Pontus, apparently not yet a disciple, though there were Jews from Pontus at the great Pentecost who were converted (Act 2:9). Aquila who made the famous A.D. translation of the O.T. was also from Pontus. Paul "found" ( ευρων, second aorist active participle of ευρισκω) though we do not know how. Edersheim says that a Jewish guild always kept together whether in street or synagogue so that by this bond they probably met.Lately come from Italy ( προσφατως εληλυθοτα απο της Ιταλιας). Second perfect participle of ερχομα. Koine adverb, here only in the N.T., from adjective προσφατος ( προ, σφαω or σφαζω, to kill), lately slaughtered and so fresh or recent (Heb 10:20).With his wife Priscilla ( κα Πρισκιλλαν γυναικα αυτου). Diminutive of Πρισκα (Rom 16:3; 1Co 16:19). Prisca is a name in the Acilian family and the Prisci was the name of another noble clan. Aquila may have been a freedman like many Jews in Rome. Her name comes before his in verses Act 18:18; Act 18:26; Rom 16:3; 2Ti 4:9.Because Claudius had commanded ( δια το διατεταχενα Κλαυδιον). Perfect active articular infinitive of διατασσω, old verb to dispose, arrange, here with accusative of general reference. Δια here is causal sense, "because of the having ordered as to Claudius." This was about A.D. 49, done, Suetonius says (Claudius C. 25), because "the Jews were in a state of constant tumult at the instigation of one Chrestus" (probably among the Jews about Christ so pronounced). At any rate Jews were unpopular in Rome for Tiberius had deported 4,000 to Sardinia. There were 20,000 Jews in Rome. Probably mainly those implicated in the riots actually left.3 Because he was of the same trade
( δια το ομοτεχνον εινα). Same construction with δια as above. Hομοτεχνον is an old word ( ομοσ, τεχνη), though here alone in N.T. Rabbi Judah says: "He that teacheth not his son a trade, doth the same as if he taught him to be a thief." So it was easy for Paul to find a home with these "tentmakers by trade" ( σκηνοιποιο τη τεχνη). Late word from σκηνη and ποιεω, here only in the N.T. They made portable tents of leather or of cloth of goat's hair. So Paul lived in this home with this noble man and his wife, all the more congenial if already Christians which they soon became at any rate. They worked as partners in the common trade. Paul worked for his support elsewhere, already in Thessalonica (1Th 2:9; 2Th 3:8) and later at Ephesus with Aquila and Priscilla (Act 18:18; Act 18:26; Act 20:34; 1Co 16:19). They moved again to Rome (Rom 16:3) and were evidently a couple of considerable wealth and generosity. It was a blessing to Paul to find himself with these people. So he "abode" ( εμενεν, imperfect active) with them and "they wrought" ( ηργαζοντο, imperfect middle), happy and busy during week days.4 He reasoned
( διελεγετο). Imperfect middle, same form as in Act 17:17 about Paul's work in Athens, here only on the Sabbaths.Persuaded ( επειθεν). Imperfect active, conative, he tried to persuade both Jews and Greeks (God-fearers who alone would come).5 Was constrained by the word
( συνειχετο τω λογω). This is undoubtedly the correct text and not τω πνευματ of the Textus Receptus, but συνειχετο is in my opinion the direct middle imperfect indicative, not the imperfect passive as the translations have it (Robertson, Grammar, p. 808). Paul held himself together or completely to the preaching instead of just on Sabbaths in the synagogue (verse Act 18:4). The coming of Silas and Timothy with the gifts from Macedonia (1Th 3:6; 2Co 11:9; Phi 4:15) set Paul free from tent-making for a while so that he began to devote himself (inchoative imperfect) with fresh consecration to preaching. See the active in 2Co 5:14. He was now also assisted by Silas and Timothy (2Co 1:19).Testifying to the Jews that Jesus was the Christ ( διαμαρτυρομενος τοις Ιουδαιοις εινα τον Χριστον Ιησουν). Paul's witness everywhere (Act 9:22; Act 17:3). This verb διαμαρτυρομενος occurs in Act 2:40 (which see) for Peter's earnest witness. Perhaps daily now in the synagogue he spoke to the Jews who came. Εινα is the infinitive in indirect discourse (assertion) with the accusative of general reference. By τον Χριστον Paul means "the Messiah." His witness is to show to the Jews that Jesus of Nazareth is the Messiah.6 When they opposed themselves
( αντιτασσομενων αυτων). Genitive absolute with present middle (direct middle again) of αντιτασσω, old verb to range in battle array ( τασσω) face to face with or against ( αντ). In the N.T. only here and Rom 13:2; Jas 4:6; 1Pe 5:5. Paul's fresh activity roused the rabbis as at Antioch in Pisidia and at Thessalonica in concerted opposition and railing (blasphemy).He shook out his raiment ( εκτιναξαμενος τα ιματια). First aorist middle of εκτινασσω, old verb, in the N.T. only here as in Act 13:51 (middle) and Mar 6:11; Mat 10:15 where active voice occurs of shaking out dust also. Vivid and dramatic picture here like that in Neh 5:13, "undoubtedly a very exasperating gesture" (Ramsay), but Paul was deeply stirred.Your blood be upon your own heads ( Το αιμα υμων επ την κεφαλην υμων). As in Eze 3:18; Eze 33:4; Eze 33:8; 2Sa 1:16. Not as a curse, but "a solemn disclaimer of responsibility" by Paul (Page) as in Act 20:26. The Jews used this very phrase in assuming responsibility for the blood of Jesus (Mat 27:25). Cf. Mat 23:35.I am clean ( καθαρος εγω). Pure from your blood. Repeats the claim made in previous sentence. Paul had done his duty.From henceforth ( απο του νυν). Turning point reached in Corinth. He will devote himself to the Gentiles, though Jews will be converted there also. Elsewhere as in Ephesus (Act 19:1-10) and in Rome (Act 28:23-28) Paul will preach also to Jews.7 Titus Justus
( Τιτου Ιουστου). So Aleph E Vulgate, while B has Τιτιαυ Ιουστου, while most MSS. have only Ιουστου. Evidently a Roman citizen and not Titus, brother of Luke, of Gal 2:1. We had Barsabbas Justus (Act 1:23) and Paul speaks of Jesus Justus (Col 4:11). The Titii were a famous family of potters in Corinth. This Roman was a God-fearer whose house "joined hard to the synagogue" ( ην συνομορουσα τη συναγωγη). Periphrastic imperfect active of συνομορεω, a late (Byzantine) word, here only in the N.T., followed by the associative instrumental case, from συνομορος ( συν, ομορος from ομος, joint, and ορος, boundary) having joint boundaries, right next to. Whether Paul chose this location for his work because it was next to the synagogue, we do not know, but it caught the attendants at the synagogue worship. In Ephesus when Paul had to leave the synagogue he went to the school house of Tyrannus (Act 19:9). The lines are being drawn between the Christians and the Jews, drawn by the Jews themselves.8 Crispus
( Κρισπος). Though a Jew and ruler of the synagogue (cf. Act 13:15), he had a Latin name. Paul baptized him (1Co 1:14) himself, perhaps because of his prominence, apparently letting Silas and Timothy baptize most of the converts (1Co 1:14-17). Probably he followed Paul to the house of Titus Justus. It looked like ruin for the synagogue.With all his house ( συν ολω τω οικω αυτου). Another household conversion, for Crispus "believed ( επιστευσεν) in the Lord with all his house."Hearing believed and were baptized ( ακουοντες επιστευον κα εβαπτιζοντο). Present active participle and imperfect indicatives active and passive, expressing repetition for the "many" others who kept coming to the Lord in Corinth. It was a continual revival after Silas and Timothy came and a great church was gathered here during the nearly two years that Paul laboured in Corinth (possibly A.D. 51 and 52).9 Be not afraid, but speak, and hold not thy peace
( Μη φοβου, αλλα λαλε κα μη σιωπησηις). Literally, "stop being afraid ( μη with present middle imperative of φοβεω), but go on speaking (present active imperative of λαλεω) and do not become silent ( μη and first aorist active of σιωπαω, ingressive aorist)." Evidently there were signs of a gathering storm before this vision and message from the Lord Jesus came to Paul one night. Paul knew only too well what Jewish hatred could do as he had learned it at Damascus, Jerusalem, Antioch in Pisidia, Iconium, Lystra, Derbe, Thessalonica, Beroea. He had clearly moments of doubt whether he had not better move on or become silent for a while in Corinth. Every pastor knows what it is to have such moods and moments. In 2Th 3:2 (written at this time) we catch Paul's dejection of spirits. He was like Elijah (1Ki 19:4) and Jeremiah (Jer 15:15).10 Because I am with thee
( διοτ εγω ειμ μετα σου). Jesus had given this promise to all believers (Mat 28:20) and here he renews it to Paul. This promise changes Paul's whole outlook. Jesus had spoken to Paul before, on the way to Damascus (Act 9:4), in Jerusalem (Act 22:17), in Troas (Act 16:9), in great crises of his life. He will hear him again (Act 23:11; Act 27:23). Paul knows the voice of Jesus.No man shall set on thee to harm thee ( ουδεις επιθησετα σο του κακωσα σε). Future direct middle indicative of επιτιθημ, old and common verb, here in direct middle to lay or throw oneself upon, to attack. Jesus kept that promise in Corinth for Paul. Του κακωσα is genitive articular infinitive of purpose of κακοω, to do harm to. Paul would now face all the rabbis without fear.I have much people ( λαος εστιν μο πολυς). Dative of personal interest. "There is to me much people," not yet saved, but who will be if Paul holds on. There is the problem for every preacher and pastor, how to win the elect to Christ.11 A year and six months
( ενιαυτον κα μηνας εξ). Accusative of extent of time. How much time before this incident he had been there we do not know. He was in Corinth probably a couple of years in all. His work extended beyond the city (2Co 11:10) and there was a church in Cenchreae (Rom 16:1).12 When Gallio was proconsul of Achaia
( Γαλλιωνος δε ανθυπατου οντος της Αχαιας). Genitive absolute of present participle οντος. Brother of Seneca the Stoic (Nero's tutor) and uncle of Lucan the author of the Φαρσαλια. His original name was M. Annaeus Novatus till he was adopted by Gallio the rhetorician. The family was Spanish. Gallio was a man of culture and refinement and may have been chosen proconsul of Achaia for this reason. Statius calls him "dulcis Gallio." Seneca says of him: Nemo enim mortalium uni tam dulcis quam hic omnibus (No one of mortals is so pleasant to one person as he is to all). Luke alone among writers says that he was proconsul, but Seneca speaks of his being in Achaia where he caught fever, a corroboration of Luke. But now a whitish grey limestone inscription from the Hagios Elias quarries near Delphi (a letter of Claudius to Delphi) has been found which definitely names Gallio as proconsul of Achaia ( αυθυπατος της Αχαιας). The province of Achaia after various shifts (first senatorial, then imperial) back and forth with Macedonia, in A.D. 44 Claudius gave back to the Senate with proconsul as the title of the governor. It is amazing how Luke is confirmed whenever a new discovery is made. The discovery of this inscription has thrown light also on the date of Paul's work in Corinth as it says that Gallio came in the 26th acclamation of Claudius as Emperor in A.D. 51, that would definitely fix the time of Paul in Corinth as A.D. 50 and 51 (or 51 and 52). Deissmann has a full and able discussion of the whole matter in Appendix I to his St. Paul.Rose up ( κατεπεστησαν). Second aorist active of κατ-εφ-ιστημ, intransitive, to take a stand against, a double compound verb found nowhere else. They took a stand ( εστησαν) against ( κατα, down on, επ, upon), they made a dash or rush at Paul as if they would stand it no longer.Before the judgment seat ( επ το βημα). See on Act 12:21. The proconsul was sitting in the basilica in the forum or agora. The Jews had probably heard of his reputation for moderation and sought to make an impression as they had on the praetors of Philippi by their rush ( συνεπεστη, Act 16:22). The new proconsul was a good chance also (Act 25:2). So for the second time Paul faces a Roman proconsul (Sergius Paulus, Act 13:7) though under very different circumstances.13 Contrary to the law
( παρα τον νομον). They did not accuse Paul of treason as in Thessalonica, perhaps Paul had been more careful in his language here. They bring the same charge here that the owners of the slave-girl brought in Philippi (Act 16:21) Perhaps they fear to go too far with Gallio, for they are dealing with a Roman proconsul, not with the politarchs of Thessalonica. The Jewish religion was a religio licita and they were allowed to make proselytes, but not among Roman citizens. To prove that Paul was acting contrary to Roman law (for Jewish law had no standing with Gallio though the phrase has a double meaning) these Jews had to show that Paul was making converts in ways that violated the Roman regulations on that subject. The accusation as made did not show it nor did they produce any evidence to do it. The verb used αναπειθε means to stir up by persuasion (old verb here only in the N.T.), a thing that he had a right to do.14 When Paul was about to open his mouth
( μελλοντος του Παυλου ανοιγειν το στομα). Genitive absolute again. Before Paul could speak, Gallio cut in and ended the whole matter. According to their own statement Paul needed no defence.Wrong ( αδικημα). Injuria. Old word, a wrong done one. In N.T. only here, Act 24:20; Rev 18:5. Here it may mean a legal wrong to the state.Wicked villainy ( ραιδιουργημα). A crime, act of a criminal, from ραιδιουργος ( ραιδιος, easy, εργον, work), one who does a thing with ease, adroitly, a "slick citizen."Reason would that I should bear with you ( κατα λογον αν ανεσχομην υμων). Literally, "according to reason I should have put up with you (or held myself back from you)." This condition is the second class (determined as unfulfilled) and means that the Jews had no case against Paul in a Roman court. The verb in the conclusion ( ανεσχομην) is second aorist middle indicative and means with the ablative υμων "I should have held myself back (direct middle) from you (ablative). The use of αν makes the form of the condition plain.15 Questions
( ζητηματα). Plural, contemptuous, "a parcel of questions" (Knowling).About words ( περ λογου). Word, singular, talk, not deed or fact ( εργον, φαχτυμ).And names ( κα ονοματων). As to whether "Jesus" should also be called "Christ" or "Messiah." The Jews, Gallio knew, split hairs over words and names.And your own law ( κα νομου του καθ' υμας) Literally, "And law that according to you." Gallio had not been caught in the trap set for him. What they had said concerned Jewish law, not Roman law at all.Look to it yourselves ( οψεσθε αυτο). The volitive future middle indicative of οραω often used (cf. Mat 27:4) where an imperative could be employed (Robertson, Grammar, p. 874). The use of αυτο (yourselves) turns it all over to them.I am not minded ( ου βουλομα). I am not willing, I do not wish. An absolute refusal to allow a religious question to be brought before a Roman civil court. This decision of Gallio does not establish Christianity in preference to Judaism. It simply means that the case was plainly that Christianity was a form of Judaism and as such was not opposed to Roman law. This decision opened the door for Paul's preaching all over the Roman Empire. Later Paul himself argues (Act 18:9-11) that in fact Christianity is the true, the spiritual Judaism.16 He drave them
( απηλασεν αυτους). First aorist active indicative of απελαυνω, old word, but here alone in the N.T. The Jews were stunned by this sudden blow from the mild proconsul and wanted to linger to argue the case further, but they had to go.17 They all laid hold on Sosthenes
( επιλαβομενο παντες Σωσθενην). See Act 16:19; Act 17:19 for the same form. Here is violent hostile reaction against their leader who had failed so miserably.Beat him ( ετυπτον). Inchoative imperfect active, began to beat him, even if they could not beat Paul. Sosthenes succeeded Crispus (verse Act 18:8) when he went over to Paul. The beating did Sosthenes good for he too finally is a Christian (1Co 1:1), a co-worker with Paul whom he had sought to persecute.And Gallio cared for none of these things ( κα ουδεν τουτων τω Γαλλιων εμελεν). Literally, "no one of these things was a care to Gallio." The usually impersonal verb ( μελει, εμελεν, imperfect active) here has the nominative as in Luk 10:40. These words have been often misunderstood as a description of Gallio's lack of interest in Christianity, a religious indifferentist. But that is quite beside the mark. Gallio looked the other way with a blind eye while Sosthenes got the beating which he richly deserved. That was a small detail for the police court, not for the proconsul's concern. Gallio shows up well in Luke's narrative as a clear headed judge who would not be led astray by Jewish subterfuges and with the courage to dismiss a mob.18 Having tarried after this yet many days
( ετ προσμεινας ημερας ικανας). First aorist (constative) active participle of προσμενω, old verb, to remain besides ( προς as in 1Ti 1:3) and that idea is expressed also in ετ (yet). The accusative is extent of time. On Luke's frequent use of ικανος see Act 8:11. It is not certain that this period of "considerable days" which followed the trial before Gallio is included in the year and six months of verse Act 18:11 or is in addition to it which is most likely. Vindicated as Paul was, there was no reason for haste in leaving, though he usually left after such a crisis was passed.Took his leave ( αποταξαμενος). First aorist middle (direct), old verb, to separate oneself, to bid farewell (Vulgate valefacio), as in verse Act 18:21; Mar 6:46.Sailed thence ( εξεπλε). Imperfect active of εκπλεω, old and common verb, inchoative imperfect, started to sail. Only Priscilla and Aquila are mentioned as his companions though others may have been in the party.Having shorn his head ( κειραμενος την κεφαλην). First aorist middle (causative) of κειρω, old verb to shear (sheep) and the hair as also in 1Co 11:6. The participle is masculine and so cannot refer to Priscilla. Aquila comes next to the participle, but since mention of Priscilla and Aquila is parenthetical and the two other participles ( προσμεινασ, αποταξαμενος) refer to Paul it seems clear that this one does also.For he had a vow ( ειχεν γαρ ευχην). Imperfect active showing the continuance of the vow up till this time in Cenchreae, the port of Corinth when it expired. It was not a Nazarite vow which could be absolved only in Jerusalem. It is possible that the hair was only polled or trimmed, cut shorter, not "shaved" ( ξυραω as in Act 21:24) for there is a distinction as both verbs are contrasted in 1Co 11:6 ( κειρασθα η ξυρασθα). It is not clear what sort of a vow Paul had taken nor why he took it. It may have been a thank offering for the outcome at Corinth (Hackett). Paul as a Jew kept up his observance of the ceremonial law, but refused to impose it on the Gentiles.19 Came
( κατηντησαν). Came down, as usual in speaking of coming to land (Act 16:1).To Ephesus ( εις Εφεσον). This great city on the Cayster, the capital of the Province of Asia, the home of the worship of Diana (Artemis) with a wonderful temple, Paul at last had reached, though forbidden to come on the way out on this tour (Act 16:6). Here Paul will spend three years after his return from Jerusalem.He left them there ( κακεινους κατελιπεν αυτου). That is, Priscilla and Aquila he left (second aorist active indicative) here ( αυτου). But Luke mentions the departure by way of anticipation before he actually went away (verse Act 18:21).But he himself ( αυτος δε). Paul again the leading person in the narrative. On this occasion he may have gone alone into the synagogue.He reasoned ( διελεξατο). Luke's favourite word for Paul's synagogue discourses (Act 17:2; Act 17:17; Act 18:4 which see) as also Act 19:8; Act 19:9.20 When they asked him
( ερωτωντων αυτων). Genitive absolute of present participle of ερωταω, old verb to ask a question, common in Koine to make a request as here.He consented not ( ουκ επενευσεν). First aorist active indicative of επινευω, old verb to express approval by a nod, only here in the N.T.21 I shall return
( ανακαμψω). Future active indicative of ανακαμπτω, old verb to bend back, turn back (Mat 2:2).If God will ( του θεου θελοντος). Genitive absolute of present active participle. This expression ( εαν with subjunctive) occurs also in 1Co 4:19; 1Co 16:7; Jas 4:15. Such phrases were common among Jews, Greeks, and Romans, and are today. It is simply a recognition that we are in God's hands. The Textus Receptus has here a sentence not in the best MSS.: "I must by all means keep this feast that cometh in Jerusalem." This addition by D and other documents may have been due to a desire to give a reason for the language in verse Act 18:22 about "going up" to Jerusalem. Whether Paul said it or not, it was in the spring when he made this journey with a company of pilgrims probably going to the feast of Pentecost in Jerusalem. We know that later Paul did try to reach Jerusalem for Pentecost (Act 20:16) and succeeded. As the ship was leaving, Paul had to go, but with the hope of returning soon to Ephesus as he did.22 He went up and saluted the church
( αναβας κα ασπασαμενος την εκκλησιαν). The language could refer to the church in Caesarea where Paul had just landed, except for several things. The going up ( αναβας, second aorist active participle of αναβαινω) is the common way of speaking of going to Jerusalem which was up from every direction save from Hebron. It was the capital of Palestine as people in England today speaking of going up to London. Besides "he went down to Antioch" ( κατεβη εις Αντιοχειαν, second aorist active indicative of καταβαινω) which language suits better leaving Jerusalem than Caesarea. Moreover, there was no special reason for this trip to Caesarea, but to Jerusalem it was different. Here Paul saluted the church in the fourth of his five visits after his conversion (Act 9:26; Act 11:30; Act 15:4; Act 18:22; Act 21:17). The apostles may or may not have been in the city, but Paul had friends in Jerusalem now. Apparently he did not tarry long, but returned to Antioch to make a report of his second mission tour as he had done at the close of the first when he and Barnabas came back (Act 14:26-28). He had started on this tour with Silas and had picked up Timothy and Luke, but came back alone. He had a great story to tell.23 Having spent some time
( ποιησας χρονον τινα). Literally, having done some time. How long we do not know, probably not long. There are those who place the visit of Peter here to which Paul alludes in Gal 2:11 and which we have located while Paul was here the last time (Act 15:35).He departed ( εξηλθεν). Thus simply and alone Paul began the third mission tour without a Barnabas or a Silas.Went through ( διερχομενος). Present middle participle, going through.The region of Galatia and Phrygia ( τεν Γαλατικην χωραν κα Φρψγιαν). See on Act 16:6 for discussion of this phrase, here in reverse order, passing through the Galatic region and then Phrygia. Does Luke mean Lycaonia (Derbe and Lystra) and Phrygia (Iconium and Pisidian Antioch)? Or does he mean the route west through the old Galatia and the old Phrygia on west into Asia? The same conflict exists here over the South Galatian and the North Galatian theories. Phrygia is apparently distinguished from the Galatic region here. It is apparently A.D. 52 when Paul set out on this tour.In order ( καθεξης). In succession as in Act 11:4, though the names of the cities are not given.Stablishing ( στηριζων). As he did in the second tour (Act 15:41, επιστηριζων, compound of this same verb) which see.24 Apollos
( Απολλως). Genitive -ω Attic second declension. Probably a contraction of Απολλονιος as D has it here.An Alexandrian ( Αλεξανδρευς). Alexander the Great founded this city B.C. 332 and placed a colony of Jews there which flourished greatly, one-third of the population at this time. There was a great university and library there. The Jewish-Alexandrian philosophy developed here of which Philo was the chief exponent who was still living. Apollos was undoubtedly a man of the schools and a man of parts.A learned man ( ανηρ λογιος). Or eloquent, as the word can mean either a man of words (like one "wordy," verbose) or a man of ideas, since λογος was used either for reason or speech. Apollos was doubtless both learned (mighty in the Scriptures) and eloquent, though eloquence varies greatly in people's ideas.Mighty in the Scriptures ( δυνατος ων εν ταις γραφαις). Being powerful ( δυνατος verbal of δυναμα and same root as δυναμις, dynamite, dynamo) in the Scriptures (in the knowledge and the use of the Scriptures), as should be true of every preacher. There is no excuse for ignorance of the Scriptures on the part of preachers, the professed interpreters of the word of God. The last lecture made to the New Testament English class in Southern Baptist Theological Seminary by John A. Broadus was on this passage with a plea for his students to be mighty in the Scriptures. In Alexandria Clement of Alexandria and Origen taught in the Christian theological school.25 Had been instructed in the way of the Lord
( ην κατηχημενος την οδον του κυριου). Periphrastic past perfect passive of κατηχεω, rare in the old Greek and not in the LXX from κατα and ηχεω ( ηχω, sound) as in Luk 1:4, to re-sound, to re-echo, to teach by repeated dinning into the ears as the Arabs do now, to teach orally by word of mouth (and ear). Here the accusative of the thing (the word) is retained in the passive like with διδασκω, to teach (Robertson, Grammar, p. 485). Being fervent in spirit ( ζεων τω πνευματ). Boiling (from ζεω, to boil, old and common verb, in N.T. only here and Rom 12:11) like boiling water or yeast. The Latin verb ferveo means to boil or ferment. Locative case after it.Taught carefully ( εδιδασκεν ακριβως). Imperfect active, was teaching or inchoative, began teaching, accurately. He taught accurately what he knew, a fine gift for any preacher.Only the baptism of John ( μονον το βαπτισμα Ιωανου). It was abaptism of repentance (marked by repentance) as Paul said (Act 13:24; Act 19:4), as Peter said (Act 2:38) and as the Gospels tell (Mar 1:4, etc.). That is to say, Apollos knew only what the Baptist knew when he died, but John had preached the coming of the Messiah, had baptized him, had identified him as the Son of God, had proclaimed the baptism of the Holy Spirit, but had not seen the Cross, the Resurrection of Jesus, nor the great Day of Pentecost.26 They took him unto them
( προσελαβοντο). Second aorist middle (indirect) indicative of προσλαμβανω, old verb, to their home and heart as companion (cf. the rabbis and the ruffians in Act 17:5). Probably for dinner after service.Expounded ( εξεθεντο). Second aorist (effective) middle indicative of εκτιθημ seen already in Act 11:4, to set forth.More carefully ( ακριβεστερον). Comparative adverb of ακριβως. More accurately than he already knew. Instead of abusing the young and brilliant preacher for his ignorance they (particularly Priscilla) gave him the fuller story of the life and work of Jesus and of the apostolic period to fill up the gaps in his knowledge. It is a needed and delicate task, this thing of teaching gifted young ministers. They do not learn it all in schools. More of it comes from contact with men and women rich in grace and in the knowledge of God's ways. He was not rebaptized, but only received fuller information.27 Encouraged him
( προτρεψαμενο). First aorist middle participle of προτρεπω, old verb, to urge forward, to push on, only here in the N.T. Since Apollos wanted ( βουλομενου αυτου, genitive absolute) to go into Achaia, the brethren (including others besides Priscilla and Aquila) wrote ( εγραψαν) a letter of introduction to the disciples in Corinth to receive him ( αποδεξασθα αυτον), a nice letter of recommendation and a sincere one also. But Paul will refer to this very letter later (2Co 3:1) and observe that he himself needed no such letter of commendation. The Codex Bezae adds here that certain Corinthians who had come to Ephesus heard Apollos and begged him to cross over with them to Corinth. This may very well be the way that Apollos was led to go. Preachers often receive calls because visitors from other places hear them. Priscilla and Aquila were well known in Corinth and their approval would carry weight. But they did not urge Apollos to stay longer in Ephesus.Helped them much ( συνεβαλετο πολυ). Second aorist middle indicative of συνβαλλω used in Act 17:18 for "dispute," old verb to throw together, in the N.T. always in the active save here in the middle (common in Greek writers) to put together, to help.Through grace ( δια της χαριτος). This makes sense if taken with "believed," as Hackett does (cf. Act 13:48; Act 16:14) or with "helped" (1Co 3:10; 1Co 15:10; 2Co 1:12). Both are true as the references show.28 Powerfully
( ευτονως). Adverb from ευτονος ( ευ, well, τεινω, to stretch), well-strung, at full stretch.Confuted ( διακατηλεγχετο). Imperfect middle of the double compound verb δια-κατ-ελεγχομα, to confute with rivalry in a contest, here alone. The old Greek has διελεγχω, to convict of falsehood, but not this double compound which means to argue down to a finish. It is the imperfect tense and does not mean that Apollos convinced these rabbis, but he had the last word.Publicly ( δημοσια). See Act 5:18; Act 16:37. In open meeting where all could see the victory of Apollos.Shewing ( επιδεικνυς). Present active participle of επιδεικνυμ, old verb to set forth so that all see.By the Scriptures ( δια των γραφων). In which Apollos was so "mighty" (verse Act 18:24) and the rabbis so weak for they knew the oral law better than the written (Mar 7:8-12).That Jesus was the Christ ( εινα τον Χριστον Ιησουν). Infinitive and the accusative in indirect assertion. Apollos proclaims the same message that Paul did everywhere (Act 17:3). He had not yet met Paul, but he had been instructed by Priscilla and Aquila. He is in Corinth building on the foundation laid so well by Paul (1Co 3:4-17). Luke has here made a brief digression from the story of Paul, but it helps us understand Paul better There are those who think that Apollos wrote Hebrews, a guess that may be correct.1 While Apollos was at Corinth
( εν τω τον Απολλω εινα εν Κορινθω). Favourite idiom with Luke, εν with the locative of the articular infinitive and the accusative of general reference (Luk 1:8; Luk 2:27, etc.).Having passed through the upper country ( διελθοντα τα ανωτερικα μερη). Second aorist active participle of διερχομα, accusative case agreeing with Παυλον, accusative of general reference with the infinitive ελθειν, idiomatic construction with εγενετο. The word for "upper" ( ανωτερικα) is a late form for ανωτερα (Luk 14:10) and occurs in Hippocrates and Galen. It refers to the highlands (cf. Xenophon's Anabasis) and means that Paul did not travel the usual Roman road west by Colossae and Laodicea in the Lycus Valley, cities that he did not visit (Col 2:1). Instead he took the more direct road through the Cayster Valley to Ephesus. Codex Bezae says here that Paul wanted to go back to Jerusalem, but that the Holy Spirit bade him to go into Asia where he had been forbidden to go in the second tour (Act 16:6). Whether the upper "parts" ( μερη) here points to North Galatia is still a point of dispute among scholars. So he came again to Ephesus as he had promised to do (Act 18:21). The province of Asia included the western part of Asia Minor. The Romans took this country B.C. 130. Finally the name was extended to the whole continent. It was a jewel in the Roman empire along with Africa and was a senatorial province. It was full of great cities like Ephesus, Smyrna, Pergamum, Thyatira, Sardis, Philadelphia, Laodicea (the seven churches of Act 19:2; Act 19:3), Colossae, Hierapolis, Apamea, to go no further. Hellenism had full sway here. Ephesus was the capital and chief city and was a richer and larger city than Corinth. It was located at the entrance to the valley of the Maeander to the east. Here was the power of Rome and the splendour of Greek culture and the full tide of oriental superstition and magic. The Temple of Artemis was one of the seven wonders of the world. While in Ephesus some hold that Paul at this time wrote the Epistle to the Galatians after his recent visit there, some that he did it before his recent visit to Jerusalem. But it is still possible that he wrote it from Corinth just before writing to Rome, a point to discuss later.Certain disciples ( τινας μαθητας). Who were they? Apollos had already gone to Corinth. They show no connection with Priscilla and Aquila. Luke calls them "disciples" or "learners" ( μαθητας) because they were evidently sincere though crude and ignorant. There is no reason at all for connecting these uninformed disciples of the Baptist with Apollos. They were floating followers of the Baptist who drifted into Ephesus and whom Paul found. Some of John's disciples clung to him till his death (Joh 3:22-25; Luk 7:19; Mat 14:12). Some of them left Palestine without the further knowledge of Jesus that came after his death and some did not even know that, as turned out to be the case with the group in Ephesus.2 Did ye receive the Holy Spirit when ye believed?
( ε πνευμα αγιον ελαβετε πιστευσαντεσ?). This use of Π in a direct question occurs in Act 1:6, is not according to the old Greek idiom, but is common in the LXX and the N.T. as in Luk 13:23 which see (Robertson, Grammar, p. 916). Apparently Paul was suspicious of the looks or conduct of these professed disciples. The first aorist active participle πιστευσαντες is simultaneous with the second aorist active indicative ελαβετε and refers to the same event.Nay, we did not so much as hear whether the Holy Spirit was ( Αλλ' ουδε ε πνευμα αγιον εστιν ηκουσαμεν). The reply of these ignorant disciples is amazing. They probably refer to the time of their baptism and mean that, when baptized, they did not hear whether ( ε in indirect question) the Holy Spirit was ( εστιν retained as in Joh 7:39). Plain proof that they knew John's message poorly.3 Into what
( εις τ). More properly,Unto what oron what basis (Robertson, Grammar, p. 592). Clearly, Paul felt they had received a poor baptism with no knowledge of the Holy Spirit.John's baptism ( το Ιωανου βαπτισμα). Last mention of John the Baptist in the N.T. They had been dipped in other words, but they had not grasped the significance of the ordinance.4 With the baptism of repentance
( βαπτισμα μετανοιας). Cognate accusative with εβαπτισεν and the genitive μετανοιας describing the baptism as marked by (case of species or genus), not as conveying, repentance just as in Mar 1:4 and that was the work of the Holy Spirit. But John preached also the baptism of the Holy Spirit which the Messiah was to bring (Mar 1:7; Mat 3:11; Luk 3:16). If they did not know of the Holy Spirit, they had missed the point of John's baptism.That they should believe on him that should come after him, that is on Jesus ( εις τον ερχομενον μετ' αυτον ινα πιστευσωσιν, τουτ' εστιν εις τον Ιησουν). Note the emphatic prolepsis of εις τον ερχομενον μετ' αυτον before ινα πιστευσωσιν with which it is construed. This is John's identical phrase, "the one coming after me" as seen in Mar 1:7; Mat 3:11; Luk 3:16; Joh 1:15. It is not clear that these "disciples" believed in a Messiah, least of all in Jesus. They were wholly unprepared for the baptism of John. Paul does not mean to say that John's baptism was inadequate, but he simply explains what John really taught and so what his baptism signified.5 The name of the Lord Jesus
( το ονομα τον κυριου Ιησου). Apollos was not rebaptized. The twelve apostles were not rebaptized. Jesus received no other baptism than that of John. The point here is simply that these twelve men were grossly ignorant of the meaning of John's baptism as regards repentance, the Messiahship of Jesus, the Holy Spirit. Hence Paul had them baptized, not so much again, as really baptized this time, in the name or on the authority of the Lord Jesus as he had himself commanded (Mat 28:19) and as was the universal apostolic custom. Proper understanding of "Jesus" involved all the rest including the Trinity (Father, Son, and Holy Spirit). Luke does not give a formula, but simply explains that now these men had a proper object of faith (Jesus) and were now really baptized.6 When Paul had laid his hands upon them
( επιθεντος αυτοις του Παυλου χειρας). Genitive absolute of second aorist active participle of επιτιθημ. This act of laying on of the hands was done in Samaria by Peter and John (Act 8:16) and in Damascus in the case of Paul (Act 9:17) and was followed as here by the descent of the Holy Spirit in supernatural power.They spake with tongues ( ελαλουν γλωσσαις). Inchoative imperfect, began to speak with tongues as in Jerusalem at Pentecost and as in Caesarea before the baptism.Prophesied ( επροφητευον). Inchoative imperfect again, began to prophesy. The speaking with tongues and prophesying was external and indubitable proof that the Holy Spirit had come on these twelve uninformed disciples now fully won to the service of Jesus as Messiah. But this baptism in water did not "convey" the Holy Spirit nor forgiveness of sins. Paul was not a sacramentalist.8 Spake boldly
( επαρρησιαζετο). Imperfect middle, kept on at it for three months. Cf. same word in Act 18:26.Persuading ( πειθων). Present active conative participle of πειθω, trying to persuade (Act 28:23). Paul's idea of the Kingdom of God was the church of God which he (Jesus, God's Son) had purchased with his own blood (Act 20:28, calling Christ God). Nowhere else had Paul apparently been able to speak so long in the synagogue without interruption unless it was so at Corinth. These Jews were already interested (Act 18:30).9 But when some were hardened
( ως δε τινες εσκληρυνοντο). Imperfect passive of σκληρυνω, causative like hiphil in Hebrew, to make hard ( σκληρος) or rough or harsh (Mat 25:24). In LXX and Hippocrates and Galen (in medical writings). In N.T. only here and Rom 9:18 and 4 times in Heb 3:8; Heb 3:13; Heb 3:15; Heb 4:7; Heb 4:8 quoting and referring to Psa 95:8 about hardening the heart like a gristle. The inevitable reaction against Paul went on even in Ephesus though slowly.Disobedient ( επειθουν). Imperfect again, showing the growing disbelief and disobedience ( απειθης), both ideas as in Act 14:2; Act 17:5, first refusal to believe and then refusal to obey. Both σκληρυνω and απειθεω occur together, as here, in Ecclus. 30:12.Speaking evil of the Way ( κακολογουντες την οδον). Late verb from κακολογος (speaker of evil) for the old κακως λεγω. Already in Mar 7:10; Mar 9:39; Mat 15:4. Now these Jews are aggressive opponents of Paul and seek to injure his influence with the crowd. Note "the Way" as in Act 9:2 for Christianity.He departed from them ( αποστας απ' αυτων). Second aorist active participle of αφιστημ, made an "apostasy" (standing off, cleavage) as he did at Corinth (Act 18:7, μεταβας, making a change).Separated the disciples ( αφωρισεν τους μαθητας). First aorist active indicative of αφοριζω, old verb to mark limits (horizon) as already in Act 13:2. Paul himself was a spiritual Pharisee "separated" to Christ (Rom 1:1). The Jews regarded this withdrawal as apostasy, like separating the sheep from the goats (Mat 25:32). Paul now made a separate church as he had done at Thessalonica and Corinth.In the school of Tyrannus ( εν τη σχολη Τυραννου). Σχολη (our school) is an old word from σχειν ( εχω) to hold on, leisure and then in later Greek (Plutarch, etc.) a place where there is leisure as here. Only this example in the N.T. This is the Greek notion of "school," the Jewish being that of "yoke" as in Mat 11:29. The name Tyrannus (our tyrant) is a common one. It is an inscription in the Columbarium of the Empress Livia as that of a physician in the court. Furneaux suggests the possibility that a relative of this physician was lecturing on medicine in Ephesus and so as a friend of Luke, the physician, would be glad to help Paul about a place to preach. It was probably a public building or lecture hall with this name whether hired by Paul or loaned to him. The pagan sophists often spoke in such halls. The Codex Bezae adds "from the fifth hour to the tenth" as the time allotted Paul for his work in this hall, which is quite possible, from just before midday till the close of the afternoon (from before the noon meal till two hours before sunset) each day. Here Paul had great freedom and a great hearing. As the church grows there will be other places of meeting as the church in the house of Aquila and Priscilla (1Co 16:19).10 For two years
( επ ετη δυο). Note επ with accusative for extent of time as in verse Act 19:8, επ μηνας τρεις and often. But in Act 20:31 Paul said to the Ephesian elders at Miletus that he laboured with them for the space of "three years." That may be a general expression and there was probably a longer period after the "two years" in the school of Tyrannus besides the six months in the synagogue. Paul may have preached thereafter in the house of Aquila and Priscilla for some months, the "for a while" of verse Act 19:22.So that all they which dwelt in Asia heard ( ωστε παντας τους κατοικουντας την Ασιαν ακουσα). Actual result with ωστε and the infinitive with accusative of general reference as is common (also verse Act 19:11) in the Koine (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 999f.). Paul apparently remained in Ephesus, but the gospel spread all over the province even to the Lycus Valley including the rest of the seven churches of Rev 1:11; Rev 1:2; Rev 1:3. Demetrius in verse Act 19:26 will confirm the tremendous influence of Paul's ministry in Ephesus on Asia. Forty years after this Pliny in his famous letter to Trajan from Bithynia will say of Christianity: "For the contagion of this superstition has not only spread through cities, but also through villages and country places." It was during these years in Ephesus that Paul was greatly disturbed over the troubles in the Corinthian Church. He apparently wrote a letter to them now lost to us (1Co 5:9), received messages from the household of Chloe, a letter from the church, special messengers, sent Timothy, then Titus, may have made a hurried trip himself, wrote our First Corinthians, was planning to go after the return of Titus to Troas where he was to meet him after Pentecost, when all of a sudden the uproar raised by Demetrius hurried Paul away sooner than he had planned. Meanwhile Apollos had returned from Corinth to Ephesus and refused to go back (1Co 16:12). Paul doubtless had helpers like Epaphras and Philemon who carried the message over the province of Asia, Tychicus, and Trophimus of Asia who were with him on the last visit to Jerusalem (verses Act 19:22; Act 19:29; Act 20:4). Paul's message reached Greeks, not merely Hellenists and God-fearers, but some of the Greeks in the upper circles of life in Ephesus.11 Special miracles
( δυναμεις ου τας τυχουσας). "Powers not the ones that happen by chance," "not the ordinary ones," litotes for "the extraordinary." All "miracles" or "powers" ( δυναμεις) are supernatural and out of the ordinary, but here God regularly wrought ( εποιε), imperfect active) wonders beyond those familiar to the disciples and completely different from the deeds of the Jewish exorcists. This phrase is peculiar to Luke in the N.T. (also Act 28:2), but it occurs in the classical Greek and in the Koine as in III Macc. 3:7 and in papyri and inscriptions (Deissmann, Bible Studies, p. 255). In Samaria Philip wrought miracles to deliver the people from the influence of Simon Magus. Here in Ephesus exorcists and other magicians had built an enormous vogue of a false spiritualism and Paul faces unseen forces of evil. His tremendous success led some people to superstitious practices thinking that there was power in Paul's person.12 Handkerchiefs
( σουδαρια). Latin word for συδορ (sweat). Used in Luk 19:20; Joh 11:44; Joh 20:7. In two papyri marriage-contracts this word occurs among the toilet articles in the dowry (Deissmann, Bible Studies, p. 223).Aprons ( σιμικινθια). Latin word also, semicinctilum ( σεμι, χινγο). Only here in the N.T. Linen aprons used by servants or artisans (Martial XIV. 153). Paul did manual work at Ephesus (Act 20:34) and so wore these aprons.Departed ( απαλλαλσεθα). Present passive infinitive with ωστε for actual result as in verse Act 19:10. If one wonders how God could honour such superstitious faith, he should remember that there is no power in superstition or in magic, but in God. If God never honoured any faith save that entirely free from superstition, how about Christian people who are troubled over the number 13, over the moon, the rabbit's foot? The poor woman with an issue of blood touched the hem of Christ's garment and was healed (Luk 8:44-46) as others sought to do (Mat 14:36). God condescends to meet us in our ignorance and weakness where he can reach us. Elisha had a notion that some of the power of Elijah resided in his mantle (2Ki 2:13). Some even sought help from Peter's shadow (Act 5:15).13 Of the strolling Jews, exorcists
( των περιερχομενων Ιουδαιων εξορκιστων). These exorcists travelled around ( περ) from place to place like modern Gypsy fortune-tellers. The Jews were especially addicted to such practices with spells of sorcery connected with the name of Solomon (Josephus, Ant. VIII. 2.5). See also Tobit 8:1-3. Jesus alludes to those in Palestine (Mat 12:27; Luk 11:19). The exorcists were originally those who administered an oath (from εξορκιζω, to exact an oath), then to use an oath as a spell or charm. Only instance here in the N.T. These men regarded Paul as one of their own number just as Simon Magus treated Simon Peter. Only here these exorcists paid Paul the compliment of imitation instead of offering money as Magus did.To name over ( ονομαζειν επ). They heard what Paul said and treated his words as a magic charm or spell to drive the evil spirits out.I adjure you by Jesus whom Paul preacheth ( Hορκιζω υμας τον Ιησουν ον Παυλος κηρυσσε). Note two accusatives with the verb of swearing (cf. Mar 5:7) as a causative verb (Robertson, Grammar, p. 483). The papyri furnish numerous instances of ορκιζω in such constructions (Deissmann, Bible Studies, p. 281). Note also the article with Jesus, "the Jesus," as if to identify the magic word to the demons with the addition "whom Paul preaches." They thought that success turned on the correct use of the magical formula. The Ephesian mysteries included Christianity, so they supposed.14 Seven sons of Sceva
( Σκευα επτα υιο). Who this Sceva was we do not know. If a high priest, he was highly connected in Jerusalem (cf. Act 5:24). Some MSS. have ruler instead of priest. His name may be Latin in origin. Σκευα has Doric form of genitive. But that he had seven sons in this degraded business shows how Judaism had fared poorly in this superstitious city. Did they imagine there was special power in the number seven?15 Jesus I know
( τον Ιησουν γινωσκω). "The (whom you mention) Jesus I recognize ( γινωσκω)" and "the (whom you mentioned) Paul I am acquainted with ( τον Παυλον επισταμα)." Clear distinction between γινωσκω and επισταμα.But who are ye? ( υμεις δε τινες εστε?). But you, who are you? Emphatic prolepsis.16 Leaped on them
( εφαλομενος επ' αυτους). Second aorist (ingressive) middle participle of εφαλλομα, old verb to spring upon like a panther, here only in the N.T.Mastered ( κατακυριευσας). First aorist (effective) active participle of κατακυριευω, late verb from κατα and κυριος, to become lord or master of.Both ( αμφοτερων). Papyri examples exist where αμφοτερο means "all" or more than "two" (Robertson, Grammar, p. 745). So here αμφοτερο includes all seven. "Both" in old English was used for more than two.So that ( ωστε). Another example (verses Act 19:10; Act 19:11) of ωστε with the infinitive for result.Naked ( γυμνους). Probably with torn garments,Wounded ( τετραυματισμενους). Perfect passive participle of τραυματιζω, old verb to wound, from τραυμα (a wound). In the N.T. only here and Luk 20:12.17 Was magnified
( εμεγαλυνετο). Imperfect passive. To make great. It was a notable victory over the powers of evil in Ephesus.18 Came
( ηρχοντο). Imperfect middle, kept coming, one after another. Even some of the believers were secretly under the spell of these false spiritualists just as some Christians today cherish private contacts with so-called occult powers through mediums, seances, of which they are ashamed.Confessing ( εξομολογουμενο). It was time to make a clean breast of it all, to turn on the light, to unbosom their secret habits.Declaring their deeds ( αναγγελλοντες τας πραξεις αυτων). Judgment was beginning at the house of God. The dupes (professing believers, alas) of these jugglers or exorcists now had their eyes opened when they saw the utter defeat of the tricksters who had tried to use the name of Jesus without his power. The boomerang was tremendous. The black arts were now laid bare in their real character. Gentile converts had a struggle to shake off their corrupt environment.19 Not a few of them that practised curious arts
( ικανο των τα περιεργα πραξαντων). Considerable number of the performers or exorcists themselves who knew that they were humbugs were led to renounce their evil practices. The word περιεργα (curious) is an old word ( περι, εργα) originally a piddler about trifles, a busybody (1Ti 5:13), then impertinent and magical things as here. Only two examples in the N.T. It is a technical term for magic as the papyri and inscriptions show. Deissmann (Bible Studies, p. 323) thinks that these books here burned were just like the Magic Papyri now recovered from Egypt.Burned them in the sight of all ( κατεκαιον ενωπιον παντων). Imperfect active of κατακαιω. It probably took a good while to do it, burned them completely (up, we say; down, the Greeks say, perfective use of κατα). These Magical Papyri or slips of parchment with symbols or magical sentences written on them called Εφεσια Γραμματα (Ephesian Letters). These Ephesian Letters were worn as amulets or charms.They brought them together ( συνενεγκαντες). Second aorist active participle of συνφερω. What a glorious conflagration it would be if in every city all the salacious, blasphemous, degrading books, pamphlets, magazines, and papers could be piled together and burned.They counted ( συνεψηφισαν). First aorist active indicative of συνψηφιζω, to reckon together. In LXX (Jer 29:49). Only here in N.T. Συνκαταψηφιζω in Act 1:26.Fifty thousand pieces of silver ( αργυριου μυριαδας πεντε). Five ten thousand ( μυριαδας) pieces of silver. Ephesus was largely Greek and probably the silver pieces were Greek drachmae or the Latin denarius, probably about ten thousand dollars or two thousand English pounds.20 Mightily
( κατα κρατος). According to strength. Only here in N.T., common military term in Thucydides. Such proof of a change counted.Grew and prevailed ( ηυξανεν κα ισχυεν). Imperfect actives, kept growing and gaining strength. It was a day of triumph for Christ in Ephesus, this city of vast wealth and superstition. Ephesus for centuries will be one of the centres of Christian power. Timothy will come here and John the Apostle and Polycarp and Irenaeus.21 Purposed in the spirit
( εθετο εν τω πνευματ). Second aorist middle indicative for mental action and "spirit" expressed also. A new stage in Paul's career begins here, a new division of the Acts.Passed through ( διελθων). Word ( διερχομα) used ten times in Acts (cf. Act 19:1) of missionary journeys (Ramsay).Macedonia and Achaia ( την Μακεδονιαν κα Αχαιαν). This was the way that he actually went, but originally he had planned to go to Achaia (Corinth) and then to Macedonia, as he says in 2Co 1:15, but he had now changed that purpose, perhaps because of the bad news from Corinth. Already when he wrote I Corinthians he proposed to go first to Macedonia (1Co 16:5-7). He even hoped to spend the winter in Corinth "if the Lord permit" and to remain in Ephesus till Pentecost, neither of which things he did.I must also see Rome ( δε με κα Ρωμην ιδειν). This section of Acts begins with Rome in the horizon of Paul's plans and the book closes with Paul in Rome (Rackham). Here he feels the necessity of going as in Rom 1:15 he feels himself "debtor" to all including "those in Rome" (Rom 1:16). Paul had long desired to go to Rome (Rom 1:10), but had been frequently hindered (Rom 1:13), but he has definitely set his face to go to Rome and on to Spain (Rom 15:23-29). Paley calls sharp attention to this parallel between Act 19:21 and Rom 1:10-15; Rom 15:23-29. Rome had a fascination for Paul as the home of Aquila and Priscilla and numerous other friends (Act 19:16), but chiefly as the capital of the Roman Empire and a necessary goal in Paul's ambition to win it to Jesus Christ. His great work in Asia had stirred afresh in him the desire to do his part for Rome. He wrote to Rome from Corinth not long after this and in Jerusalem Jesus in vision will confirm the necessity ( δε) that Paul see Rome (Act 23:11).22 Timothy and Erastus
( Τιμοθεον κα Εραστον). Paul had sent Timothy to Corinth (1Co 4:17) and had requested kindly treatment of this young minister in his difficult task of placating the divided church (1Co 16:10-11) that he might return to Paul as he evidently had before Paul leaves Ephesus. He then despatched Titus to Corinth to finish what Timothy had not quite succeeded in doing with instructions to meet him in Troas. Now Timothy and Erastus (cf. Rom 16:23; 2Ti 4:20) go on to Macedonia to prepare the way for Paul who will come on later.He himself stayed in Asia for a while ( αυτος επεσχεν χρονον εις την Ασιαν). Literally, He himself had additional time in Asia. Second aorist active indicative of επεχω, old and common idiom, only here in the N.T. in this sense and the verb only in Luke and Paul. The reason for Paul's delay is given by him in 1Co 16:8, the great door wide open in Ephesus. Here again Luke and Paul supplement each other. Pentecost came towards the end of May and May was the month of the festival of Artemis (Diana) when great multitudes would come to Ephesus. But he did not remain till Pentecost as both Luke and Paul make plain.23 No small stir
( ταραχος ουκ ολιγος). Same phrase in Act 12:18 and nowhere else in the N.T. Litotes.Concerning the Way ( περ της οδου). See this phrase for Christianity in Act 9:2; Act 19:9; Act 24:22 which see, like the "Jesus Way" of the Indians. There had already been opposition and "stir" before this stage (cf. Act 19:11-20). The fight with wild beasts in 1Co 15:32 (whatever it was) was before that Epistle was written and so before this new uproar. Paul as a Roman citizen could not be thrown to wild beasts, but he so pictured the violent opponents of Christ in Ephesus.24 Demetrius, a silversmith
( Δημητριος αργυροκοπος). The name is common enough and may or may not be the man mentioned in 3Jn 1:12 who was also from the neighbourhood of Ephesus. There is on an inscription at Ephesus near the close of the century a Demetrius called νεοποιος Αρτεμιδος a temple warden of Artemis (Diana). Zoeckler suggests that Luke misunderstood this word νεοποιος and translated it into αργυροκοπος, a beater ( κοπτω, to beat) of silver ( αργυρος, silver), "which made silver shrines of Artemis" ( ποιων ναους ( αργυρους) Αρτεμιδος). It is true that no silver shrines of the temple have been found in Ephesus, but only numerous terra-cotta ones. Ramsay suggests that the silver ones would naturally be melted down. The date is too late anyhow to identify the Demetrius who was νεοποιος with the Demetrius αργυροκοπος who made little silver temples of Artemis, though B does not have the word αργυρους. The poor votaries would buy the terra-cotta ones, the rich the silver shrines (Ramsay, Paul the Traveller, p. 278). These small models of the temple with the statue of Artemis inside would be set up in the houses or even worn as amulets. It is a pity that the Revised Version renders Artemis here. Diana as the Ephesian Artemis is quite distinct from the Greek Artemis, the sister of Apollo, the Diana of the Romans. This temple, built in the 6th century B.C., was burnt by Herostratus Oct. 13 B.C. 356, the night when Alexander the Great was born. It was restored and was considered one of the seven wonders of the world. Artemis was worshipped as the goddess of fertility, like the Lydian Cybele, a figure with many breasts. The great festival in May would offer Demetrius a golden opportunity for the sale of the shrines.Brought no little business ( παρειχετο ουκ ολιγην εργασιαν). Imperfect middle, continued to bring (furnish, provide). The middle accents the part that Demetrius played as the leader of the guild of silversmiths, work for himself and for them.Unto the craftsmen ( ταις τεχνιταις). The artisans from τεχνη (craft, art). Trade guilds were common in the ancient world. Demetrius had probably organized this guild and provided the capital for the enterprise.25 Whom he gathered together
( ους συναθροισας). First aorist active participle of συναθροιζω, old verb to assemble together ( αθροος, a crowd), in the N.T. only here and Act 12:12.With the workmen of like occupation ( κα τους περ τα τοιαυτα εργατας). "And the workmen concerning such things," apparently those who made the marble and terra-cotta shrines who would also be affected in the same way. It was a gathering of the associated trades, not for a strike, for employer and employees met together, but in protest against the preaching of Paul.We have our wealth ( η ευπορια ημιν εστιν). The wealth is to us (dative of possession). This old word for wealth occurs here alone in the N.T. It is from ευ and πορος, easy to pass through, easy to accomplish, to be well off, wealthy, welfare, weal, well-being, rich. Demetrius appeals to this knowledge and self-interest of the artisans as the basis for their zeal for Artemis, piety for revenue.26 At Ephesus
( Εφεσου). Genitive of place as also with Ασιας (Asia). Cf. Robertson, Grammar, pp. 494f.This Paul ( ο Παυλος ουτος). Contemptuous use of ουτος.Hath turned away ( μετεστησεν). Changed, transposed. First aorist active indicative, did change. Tribute to Paul's powers as a preacher borne out by Luke's record in Act 19:10. There may be an element of exaggeration on the part of Demetrius to incite the workmen to action, for the worship of Artemis was their wealth. Paul had cut the nerve of their business. There had long been a Jewish colony in Ephesus, but their protest against idolatry was as nothing compared with Paul's preaching (Furneaux).Which are made with hands ( ο δια χειρων γινομενο). Note the present tense, made from time to time. No doubt Paul had put the point sharply as in Athens (Act 17:29). Isaiah (Isa 44:9-17) had pictured graphically the absurdity of worshipping stocks and stones, flatly forbidden by the Old Testament (Exo 20:4; Psa 135:15-18). The people identified their gods with the images of them and Demetrius reflects that point of view. He was jealous of the brand of gods turned out by his factory. The artisans would stand by him on this point. It was a reflection on their work.27 This our trade
( τουτο το μερος). Part, share, task, job, trade.Come into disrepute ( εις απελεγμον ελθειν). Not in the old writers, but in LXX and Koine. Literally, reputation, exposure, censure, rejection after examination, and so disrepute. Their business of making gods would lose caste as the liquor trade (still called the trade in England) has done in our day. They felt this keenly and so Demetrius names it first. They felt it in their pockets.Of the great goddess Artemis ( της μεγαλης θεας Αρτεμιδος). She was generally known as the Great ( η Μεγαλη). An inscription found at Ephesus calls her "the greatest god" ( η μεγιστη θεος). The priests were eunuchs and there were virgin priestesses and a lower order of slaves known as temple-sweepers ( νεωκορο, verse Act 19:35). They had wild orgiastic exercises that were disgraceful with their Corybantic processions and revelries.Be made of no account ( εις ουθεν λογισθηνα). Be reckoned as nothing, first aorist passive infinitive of λογιζομα and εις.Should even be deposed of her magnificence ( μελλειν τε κα καθαιρεισθα της μεγαλειοτητος αυτης). Note the present infinitive after μελλειν, ablative case (so best MSS.) after καθαιρεω, to take down, to depose, to deprive of. The word μεγαλειοτης occurs also in Luk 9:43 (the majesty of God) and in 2Pe 1:16 of the transfiguration of Christ. It is already in the LXX and Deissmann (Light from the Ancient East, p. 363) thinks that the word runs parallel with terms used in the emperor-cult.All Asia and the world ολη (η) Ασια κα (η) οικουμενη. See Act 11:28 for same use of οικουμενη. An exaggeration, to be sure, but Pausanias says that no deity was more widely worshipped. Temples of Artemis have been found in Spain and Gaul. Multitudo errantium non efficit veritatem (Bengel). Even today heathenism has more followers than Christianity. To think that all this splendour was being set at naught by one man and a despised Jew at that!28 They were filled with wrath
( γενομενο πλερεις θυμου). Having become full of wrath.Cried out ( εκραζον). Inchoative imperfect, began to cry out and kept it up continuously. Reiteration was characteristic of the orgiastic exercises. The Codex Bezae adds after θυμου (wrath): Δραμοντες εις την αμφοδον (running into the street), which they certainly did after the speech of Demetrius.Great is Artemis of the Ephesians ( Μεγαλη η Αρτεμις Εφεσιων). D (Codex Bezae) omits η (the) and makes it read: "Great Artemis of the Ephesians." This was the usual cry of the votaries in their orgies as the inscriptions show, an ejaculatory outcry or prayer instead of an argument as the other MSS. have it. That is vivid and natural (Ramsay, Church in the Roman Empire, pp. 135ff.). Yet on this occasion the artisans were making an argumentative protest and plea against Paul. An inscription at Dionysopolis has "Great is Apollo."29 With the confusion
( της συγχυσεως). Genitive case after επλησθη. An old word, but in the N.T. only here, from verb συγχεω, to pour together like a flood (only in Acts in the N.T.). Vivid description of the inevitable riot that followed "the appearance of such a body in the crowded agora of an excitable city" (Rackham) "vociferating the city's watch-word."They rushed ( ωρμησαν). Ingressive aorist active indicative of ορμαω, old verb for impetuous dashing, a case of mob psychology (mob mind), with one accord ( ομοθυμαδον as in Act 1:14, etc.).Into the theatre ( εις το θεατρον). A place for seeing ( θεαομα) spectacles, originally for dramatic representation (Thucydides, Herodotus), then for the spectators, then for the spectacle or show (1Co 4:9). The theatre (amphitheatre) at Ephesus can still be traced in the ruins (Wood, Ephesus) and shows that it was of enormous size capable of seating fifty-six thousand persons (some estimate it only 24,500). It was the place for large public gatherings of any sort out of doors like our football and baseball parks. In particular, gladiatorial shows were held in these theatres.Having seized Gaius and Aristarchus men of Macedonia ( συναρπασαντες Γαιον κα Αρισταρχον Μακεδονας). See Act 6:12 for this same verb. They wanted some victims for this "gladiatorial" show. These two men were "Paul's companions in travel" ( συνεκδημους Παυλου), together ( συν) with Paul in being abroad, away from home or people ( εκ-δημους, late word, in the N.T. only here and 2Co 8:19). How the mob got hold of Gaius (Act 20:4) and Aristarchus (Act 20:4; Act 27:2; Col 4:10; Phm 1:24) we do not know whether by accidental recognition or by search after failure to get Paul. In Rom 16:4 Paul speaks of Priscilla and Aquila as those "who for my life laid down their own necks." Paul lived with them in Ephesus as in Corinth. It is possible that Demetrius led the mob to their house and that they refused to allow Paul to go or to be seized at the risk of their own lives. Paul himself may have been desperately ill at this time as we know was the case once during his stay in Ephesus when he felt the answer of death in himself (2Co 1:9) and when God rescued him. That may mean that, ill as he was, Paul wanted to go and face the mob in the theatre, knowing that it meant certain death.30 And when Paul was minded to enter in unto the people
( Παυλου δε βουλομενου εισελθειν εις τον δημον). Genitive absolute. Plainly Paul wanted to face the howling mob, whether it was the occasion pictured in 2Co 1:9 or not. "St. Paul was not the man to leave his comrades in the lurch" (Knowling).Suffered him not ( ουκ ειων αυτον). Imperfect of εαω, common verb to allow, what Gildersleeve called the negative imperfect (Robertson, Grammar, p. 885), denoting resistance to pressure. The more Paul insisted on going the more the disciples refused to agree to it and they won.31 Certain also of the chief officers of Asia
( τινες δε κα των Ασιαρχων). These "Asiarchs" were ten officers elected by cities in the province who celebrated at their own cost public games and festivals (Page). Each province had such a group of men chosen, as we now know from inscriptions, to supervise the funds connected with the worship of the emperor, to preside at games and festivals even when the temple services were to gods like Artemis. Only rich men could act, but the position was eagerly sought.Being his friends ( οντες αυτω φιλο). Evidently the Asiarchs had a high opinion of Paul and were unwilling for him to expose his life to a wild mob during the festival of Artemis. They were at least tolerant toward Paul and his preaching. "It was an Asiarch who at Smyrna resisted the cry of the populace to throw Polycarp to the lions" (Furneaux).Besought him ( παρεκαλουν αυτον). Imperfect active, showing that the messengers sent had to insist over Paul's protest. " Not to adventure himself " ( μη δουνα εαυτον). It was a hazard, a rash adventure "to give himself" (second aorist active infinitive of διδωμ). Just this sense of "adventure" with the idiom occurs only here in the N.T., though in Polybius V., 14, 9. But the phrase itself Paul uses of Jesus who gave himself for our sins (Gal 1:4; 1Ti 2:6; Tit 2:14). It is not the first time that friends had rescued Paul from peril (Act 9:25; Act 9:30; Act 17:10; Act 17:14). The theatre was no place for Paul. It meant certain death.32 Some therefore cried one thing and some another
( αλλο μεν ουν αλλο τ εκραζον). This classical use of αλλος αλλο (Robertson, Grammar, p. 747) appears also in Act 2:12; Act 21:34. Literally, "others cried another thing." The imperfect shows the repetition (kept on crying) and confusion which is also distinctly stated.For the assembly was in confusion ( ην γαρ η εκκλησια συνκεχυμενη). The reason for the previous statement. Periphrastic past perfect passive of συγχεω, συγχυνω (-υννω), to pour together, to commingle as in verse Act 19:29 ( συγχυσεως). It was not an "assembly" ( εκκλησια, εκ, καλεω, to call out), but a wholly irregular, disorganized mob in a state (perfect tense) of confusion. There was "a lawful assembly" (verse Act 19:39), but this mob was not one. Luke shows his contempt for this mob (Furneaux).Had come together ( συνεληλυθεισαν). Past perfect active of συνερχομα. It was an assembly only in one sense. For some reason Demetrius who was responsible for the mob preferred now to keep in the background, though he was known to be the ring-leader of the gathering (verse Act 19:38). It was just a mob that shouted because others did.33 And they brought Alexander out of the crowd
( εκ δε του οχλου συνεβιβασαν Αλεξανδρον). The correct text (Aleph A B) has this verb συνεβιβασαν (from συνβιβαζω, to put together) instead of προεβιβασαν (from προβιβαζω, to put forward). It is a graphic word, causal of βαινω, to go, and occurs in Act 16:10; Col 2:19; Eph 4:16. Evidently some of the Jews grew afraid that the mob would turn on the Jews as well as on the Christians. Paul was a Jew and so was Aristarchus, one of the prisoners. The Jews were as strongly opposed to idolatry as were the Christians.The Jews putting him forward ( προβαλοντων αυτον των Ιουδαιων). Genitive absolute of the second aorist active participle of προβαλλω, old verb to push forward as leaves in the spring (Luk 21:30). In the N.T. only in these two passages. Alexandria had already disgraceful scenes of Jew-baiting and there was real peril now in Ephesus with this wild mob. So Alexander was pushed forward as the champion to defend the Jews to the excited mob. He may be the same Alexander the coppersmith who did Paul much evil (2Ti 4:14), against whom Paul will warn Timothy then in Ephesus. "The Jews were likely to deal in the copper and silver required for the shrines, so he may have had some trade connexion with the craftsmen which would give him influence" (Furneaux).Beckoned with the hand ( κατασεισας την χειρα). Old verb κατασειω, to shake down, here the hand, rapidly waving the hand up and down to get a hearing. In the N.T. elsewhere only in Act 12:17; Act 13:16; Act 21:40 where "with the hand" ( τη χειρ, instrumental case) is used instead of την χειρα (the accusative).Would have made a defence unto the people ( ηθελεν απολογεισθα τω δημω). Imperfect active, wanted to make a defence, tried to, started to, but apparently never got out a word. Απολογεισθα (present middle infinitive, direct middle, to defend oneself), regular word for formal apology, but in N.T. only by Luke and Paul (twice in Gospel, six times in Acts, and in Rom 2:15; 2Co 12:19).34 When they perceived
( επιγνοντες). Recognizing, coming to know fully and clearly ( επι-), second aorist (ingressive) active participle of επιγινωσκω. The masculine plural is left as nominative absolute or πενδενς without a verb. The rioters saw at once that Alexander was ( εστιν, present tense retained in indirect assertion) a Jew by his features.An with one voice cried out ( φωνη εγενετο μια εκ παντων κραζοντων). Anacoluthon or construction according to sense. Literally, "one voice arose from all crying." Κραζοντων agrees in case (ablative) with παντων, but Aleph A have κραζοντες. This loose construction is not uncommon (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 436f.). Now at last the crowd became unanimous (one voice) at the sight of a hated Jew about to defend their attacks on the worship of Artemis. The unanimity lasted "about the space of two hours" ( οσε επ ωρας δυο), "as if for two hours." Their creed centred in this prolonged yell: "Great is Artemis of the Ephesians" with which the disturbance started (verse Act 19:28).35 The town-clerk
( ο γραμματευς). Ephesus was a free city and elected its own officers and the recorder or secretary was the chief magistrate of the city, though the proconsul of the province of Asia resided there. This officer is not a mere secretary of another officer or like the copyists and students of the law among the Jews, but the most influential person in Ephesus who drafted decrees with the aid of the στρατηγο, had charge of the city's money, was the power in control of the assembly, and communicated directly with the proconsul. Inscriptions at Ephesus give frequently this very title for their chief officer and the papyri have it also. The precise function varied in different cities. His name appeared on the coin at Ephesus issued in his year of office.Had quieted the multitude ( καταστειλας τον οχλον). First aorist active participle of καταστελλω, to send down, arrange dress (Euripides), lower (Plutarch), restrain (papyrus example), only twice in the N.T. (here and verse Act 19:36, be quiet), but in LXX and Josephus. He evidently took the rostrum and his very presence as the city's chief officer had a quieting effect on the billowy turmoil and a semblance of order came. He waited, however, till the hubbub had nearly exhausted itself (two hours) and did not speak till there was a chance to be heard.Saith ( φησιν). Historical present for vividness.How that . Merely participle ουσαν and accusative πολιν in indirect discourse, no conjunction at all (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 1040ff.), common idiom after γινωσκω, to know.Temple-keeper ( νεωκορον). Old word from νεως ( ναοσ), temple, and κορεω, to sweep. Warden, verger, cleaner of the temple, a sacristan. So in Xenophon and Plato. Inscriptions so describe Ephesus as νεωκορον της Αρτεμιδος as Luke has it here and also applied to the imperial cultus which finally had several such temples in Ephesus. Other cities claimed the same honour of being νεωκορος, but it was the peculiar boast of Ephesus because of the great temple of Artemis. A coin of A.D. 65 describes Ephesus as νεωκορος. There are papyri examples of the term applied to individuals, one to Priene as νεωκορος of the temple in Ephesus (Moulton and Milligan, Vocabulary).And of the image which fell down from Jupiter ( κα του διοπετους). Supply αγαλμα (image), "the from heaven-fallen image." From Zeus ( Διος) and πετω ( πιπτω, πιπετω), to fall. Zeus (Jupiter) was considered lord of the sky or heaven and that is the idea in διοπετους here. The legend about a statue fallen from heaven occurs concerning the statue of Artemis at Tauris, Minerva at Athens, etc. Thus the recorder soothed the vanity (Rackham) of the crowd by appeal to the world-wide fame of Ephesus as sacristan of Artemis and of her heaven-fallen image.36 Cannot be gainsaid
( αναντιρητων ουν οντων). Genitive absolute with ουν (therefore). Undeniable ( αν, αντι, ρητος), verbal adjective. Occasionally in late Greek (Polybius, etc.), only here in N.T., but adverb αναντιρητως in Act 10:29. These legends were accepted as true and appeased the mob.Ye ought ( δεον εστιν). It is necessary. Periphrastic present indicative instead of δε like 1Pe 1:6; 1Ti 5:13.Be quiet ( κατεσταλμενους). Perfect passive participle of καταστελλω (see verse Act 19:35).Rash ( προπετες). Old adjective from προ and πετω, to fall forward, headlong, precipitate. In the N.T. only here and 2Ti 3:4, though common in the Koine. Better look before you leap.37 Neither robbers of temples
( ουτε ιεροσυλους). Common word in Greek writers from ιερον, temple, and συλαω, to rob, be guilty of sacrilege. The word is found also on inscriptions in Ephesus. The Jews were sometimes guilty of this crime (Rom 2:22), since the heathen temples often had vast treasures like banks. The ancients felt as strongly about temple-robbing as westerners used to feel about a horse-thief.Nor blasphemers of our goddess ( ουτε βλασφημουντας την θεον ημων). Nor those who blasphemed our goddess. That is to say, these men (Gaius and Aristarchus) as Christians had so conducted themselves (Col 4:5) that no charge could be placed against them either in act (temple-robbery) or word (blasphemy). They had done a rash thing since these men are innocent. Paul had used tact in Ephesus as in Athens in avoiding illegalities.38 Have a matter against any one
( εχουσιν προς τινα λογον). For this use of εχω λογον with προς see Mat 5:32; Col 3:13. The town-clerk names Demetrius and the craftsmen ( τεχνιτα) as the parties responsible for the riot.The courts are open ( αγοραιο αγοντα). Supply ημερα (days), court days are kept, or συνοδο, court-meetings are now going on, Vulgate conventus forenses aguntur. Old adjective from αγορα (forum) marketplace where trials were held. Cf. Act 17:4. There were regular court days whether they were in session then or not.And there are proconsuls ( κα ανθυπατο εισιν). Asia was a senatorial province and so had proconsuls (general phrase) though only one at a time, "a rhetorical plural" (Lightfoot). Page quotes from an inscription of the age of Trajan on an aqueduct at Ephesus in which some of Luke's very words occur ( νεωκοροσ, ανθυπατοσ, γραμματευσ, δημος).Let them accuse one another ( εγκαλειτωσαν αλληλοις). Present active imperative of εγκαλεω ( εν, καλεω), old verb to call in one's case, to bring a charge against, with the dative. Luke uses the verb six times in Acts for judicial proceedings (Act 19:38; Act 19:40; Act 23:28; Act 23:29; Act 26:2; Act 26:7). The town-clerk makes a definite appeal to the mob for orderly legal procedure as opposed to mob violence in a matter where money and religious prejudice unite, a striking rebuke to so-called lynch-law proceedings in lands today where Christianity is supposed to prevail.39 Anything about other matters
( τ περαιτερω). Most MSS. here have τ περ ετερων, but B b Vulgate read τ περαιτερω as in Plato's Φαεδο. Several papyri examples of it also. It is comparative περαιτερος of περα, beyond. Note also επ in επιζητειτε. Charges of illegal conduct (Page) should be settled in the regular legal way. But, if you wish to go further and pass resolutions about the matter exciting you, "it shall be settled in the regular assembly" ( εν τω εννομω εκκλησια). "In the lawful assembly," not by a mob like this. Wood (Ephesus) quotes an inscription there with this very phrase "at every lawful assembly" ( κατα πασαν εννομον εκκλησιαν). The Roman officials alone could give the sanction for calling such a lawful or regular assembly. The verb επιλυω is an old one, but in the N.T. only here and Mar 4:34 (which see) where Jesus privately opened or disclosed the parables to the disciples. The papyri give examples of the verb in financial transactions as well as of the metaphorical sense. The solution will come in the lawful assembly, not in a riot like this. See also 2Pe 1:20 where the substantive επιλυσις occurs for disclosure or revelation (prophecy).40 For indeed we are in danger to be accused concerning this day's riot
( κα γαρ κινδυνευομεν εγκαλεισθα στασεως περ της σημερον). The text is uncertain. The text of Westcott and Hort means "to be accused of insurrection concerning today's assembly." The peril was real. Κινδυνευομεν, from κινδυνος, danger, peril. Old verb, but in the N.T. only here and Luk 8:23; 1Co 15:30.There being no cause for it ( μηδενος αιτιου υπαρχοντος). Genitive absolute with αιτιος, common adjective (cf. αιτια, cause) though in N.T. only here and Heb 5:9; Luk 23:4; Luk 23:14; Luk 23:22.And as touching it ( περ ου). "Concerning which." But what? No clear antecedent, only the general idea.Give an account of this concourse ( αποδουνα λογον περ της συστροφης ταυτης). Rationem reddere. They will have to explain matters to the proconsul. Συστροφη (from συν, together, στρεφω, to turn) is a late word for a conspiracy (Act 23:12) and a disorderly riot as here (Polybius). In Act 28:12 συστρεφω is used of gathering up a bundle of sticks and of men combining in Mat 17:22. Seneca says that there was nothing on which the Romans looked with such jealousy as a tumultuous meeting.41 Dismissed the assembly
( απελυσεν την εκκλησιαν). The town-clerk thus gave a semblance of law and order to the mob by formally dismissing them, this much to protect them against the charge to which they were liable. This vivid, graphic picture given by Luke has all the earmarks of historical accuracy. Paul does not describe the incidents in his letters, was not in the theatre in fact, but Luke evidently obtained the details from one who was there. Aristarchus, we know, was with Luke in Caesarea and in Rome and could have supplied all the data necessary. Certainly both Gaius and Aristarchus were lively witnesses of these events since their own lives were involved.1 After the uproar was ceased
( μετα το παυσασθα τον θορυβον). Literally, after the ceasing (accusative of articular aorist middle infinitive of παυω, to make cease) as to the uproar (accusative of general reference). Noise and riot, already in Mat 26:5; Mat 27:24; Mar 5:38; Mar 14:2; and see in Act 21:34; Act 24:18. Pictures the whole incident as bustle and confusion.Took leave ( ασπαμενος). First aorist middle participle of ασπαζομα, old verb from α intensive and σπαω, to draw, to draw to oneself in embrace either in greeting or farewell. Here it is in farewell as in Act 21:6. Salutation in Act 21:7; Act 21:19.Departed for to go into Macedonia ( εξηλθεν πορευεσθα εις Μακεδονιαν). Both verbs, single act and then process. Luke here condenses what was probably a whole year of Paul's life and work as we gather from II Corinthians, one of Paul's "weighty and powerful" letters as his enemies called them (2Co 10:10). "This epistle more than any other is a revelation of S. Paul's own heart: it is his spiritual autobiography and apologia pro vita sua."2 Those parts
( τα μερη εκεινα). We have no way of knowing why Luke did not tell of Paul's stay in Troas (2Co 2:12) nor of meeting Titus in Macedonia (2Co 2:13-7) nor of Paul's visit to Illyricum (Rom 15:19) to give time for II Corinthians to do its work (Act 20:2), one of the most stirring experiences in Paul's whole career when he opened his heart to the Corinthians and won final victory in the church by the help of Titus who also helped him round up the great collection in Achaia. He wrote II Corinthians during this period after Titus arrived from Corinth. The unity of II Corinthians is here assumed. Paul probably met Luke again in Macedonia, but all this is passed by except by the general phrase: "had given them much exhortation" ( παρακαλεσας αυτους λογω πολλω). Literally, "having exhorted them (the Macedonian brethren) with much talk" (instrumental case).Into Greece ( εις την Hελλαδα). That is, Achaia (Act 18:12; Act 19:21), and particularly Corinth, whither he had at last come again after repeated attempts, pauses, and delays (2Co 13:1). Now at last the coast was clear and Paul apparently had an open door in Corinth during these three months, so completely had Titus at last done away with the opposition of the Judaizers there.3 When he had spent three months there
( ποιησας μηνας τρεις). Literally, "having done three months," the same idiom in Act 14:33; Act 18:23; Jas 5:13. During this period Paul may have written Galatians as Lightfoot argued and certainly did Romans. We do not have to say that Luke was ignorant of Paul's work during this period, only that he did not choose to enlarge upon it.And a plot was laid against him by the Jews ( γενομενης επιβουλης αυτω υπο των Ιουδαιων). Genitive absolute, "a plot by the Jews having come against him." Επιβουλη is an old word for a plot against one. In the N.T. only in Acts (Act 9:24; Act 20:3; Act 20:19; Act 23:30). Please note that this plot is by the Jews, not the Judaizers whom Paul discusses so vehemently in Act 20:2. They had given Paul much anguish of heart as is shown in I Cor. and in Act 20:2, but that trouble seems now past. It is Paul's old enemies in Corinth who had cherished all these years their defeat at the hands of Gallio (Act 18:5-17) who now took advantage of Paul's plans for departure to compass his death if possible.As he was about to set sail for Syria ( μελλοντ αναγεσθα εις την Συριαν). The participle μελλοντ agrees in case (dative) with αυτω. For the sense of intending see also verse Act 20:13. Αναγεσθα (present middle infinitive) is the common word for putting out to sea (going up, they said, from land) as in Act 13:13.He determined ( εγενετο γνωμης). The best MSS. here read γνωμης (predicate ablative of source like επιλυσεως, 2Pe 1:20, Robertson, Grammar, p. 514), not γνωμη (nominative). "He became of opinion." The Jews had heard of Paul's plan to sail for Syria and intended in the hurly-burly either to kill him at the docks in Cenchreae or to push him overboard from the crowded pilgrim ship bound for the passover. Fortunately Paul learned of their plot and so eluded them by going through Macedonia. The Codex Bezae adds here that "the Spirit bade him return into Macedonia."4 Accompanied him
( συνειπετο αυτω). Imperfect of συνεπομα, old and common verb, but only here in the N.T. The singular is used agreeing with the first name mentioned Σωπατρος and to be supplied with each of the others. Textus Receptus adds here "into Asia" ( αχρ της Ασιας, as far as Asia), but the best documents (Aleph B Vulg. Sah Boh) do not have it. As a matter of fact, Trophimus went as far as Jerusalem (Act 21:29) and Aristarchus as far as Rome (Act 27:2; Col 4:10), The phrase could apply only to Sopatros. It is not clear though probable that Luke means to say that these seven brethren, delegates of the various churches (2Co 8:19-23) started from Corinth with Paul. Luke notes the fact that they accompanied Paul, but the party may really have been made up at Philippi where Luke himself joined Paul, the rest of the party having gone on to Troas (Act 20:5). These were from Roman provinces that shared in the collection (Galatia, Asia, Macedonia, Achaia). In this list three were from Macedonia, Sopater of Beroea, Aristarchus and Secundus of Thessalonica; two from Galatia, Gaius of Derbe and Timothy of Lystra; two from Asia, Tychicus and Trophimus. It is a bit curious that none are named from Achaia. Had Corinth failed after all (Act 20:2; Act 20:9) to raise its share of the collection after such eager pledging? Rackham suggests that they may have turned their part over directly to Paul. Luke joined Paul in Philippi and could have handled the money from Achaia. It was an important event and Paul took the utmost pains to remove any opportunity for scandal in the handling of the funds.5 Were waiting for us in Troas
( εμενον ημας εν Τροιαδ). Here again we have "us" for the first time since chapter 16 where Paul was with Luke in Philippi. Had Luke remained all this time in Philippi? We do not know, but he is with Paul now till Rome is reached. The seven brethren of verse Act 20:4 went on ahead from Philippi to Troas while Paul remained with Luke in Philippi.6 After the days of unleavened bread
( μετα τας ημερας των αζυμων). Paul was a Jew, though a Christian, and observed the Jewish feasts, though he protested against Gentiles being forced to do it (Gal 4:10; Col 2:16). Was Luke a proselyte because he notes the Jewish feasts as here and in Act 27:9? He may have noted them merely because Paul observed them. But this passover was a year after that in Ephesus when Paul expected to remain there till Pentecost (1Co 16:8). He was hoping now to reach Jerusalem by Pentecost (Act 20:16) as he did. We do not know the precise year, possibly A.D. 56 or 57.In five days ( αχρ ημερων πεντε). Up to five days (cf. Luk 2:37). D has πεμπταιο, "fifth day men," a correct gloss. Cf. δευτεραιο, second-day men (Act 28:13). In Act 16:11 they made the voyage in two days. Probably adverse winds held them back here.Seven days ( επτα ημερας). To atone for the short stay in Troas before (2Co 2:12) when Paul was so restless. Now he preaches a week to them.7 Upon the first day of the week
( εν δε μια των σαββατων). The cardinal μια used here for the ordinal πρωτη (Mar 16:9) like the Hebrew ehadh as in Mar 16:2; Mat 28:1; Luk 24:1; Joh 20:1 and in harmony with the Koine idiom (Robertson, Grammar, p. 671). Either the singular (Mar 16:9) σαββατου or the plural σαββατον as here was used for the week (sabbath to sabbath). For the first time here we have services mentioned on the first day of the week though in 1Co 16:2 it is implied by the collections stored on that day. In Rev 1:10 the Lord's day seems to be the day of the week on which Jesus rose from the grave. Worship on the first day of the week instead of the seventh naturally arose in Gentile churches, though Joh 20:26 seems to mean that from the very start the disciples began to meet on the first (or eighth) day. But liberty was allowed as Paul makes plain in Rom 14:5.When we were gathered together ( συνηγμενων ημων). Genitive absolute, perfect passive participle of συναγω, to gather together, a formal meeting of the disciples. See this verb used for gatherings of disciples in Act 4:31; Act 11:26; Act 14:27; Act 15:6; Act 15:30; Act 19:7; Act 19:8; 1Co 5:4. In Heb 10:25 the substantive επισυναγωγην is used for the regular gatherings which some were already neglecting. It is impossible for a church to flourish without regular meetings even if they have to meet in the catacombs as became necessary in Rome. In Russia today the Soviets are trying to break up conventicles of Baptists. They probably met on our Saturday evening, the beginning of the first day at sunset. So these Christians began the day (Sunday) with worship. But, since this is a Gentile community, it is quite possible that Luke means our Sunday evening as the time when this meeting occurs, and the language in Joh 20:19 "it being evening on that day the first day of the week" naturally means the evening following the day, not the evening preceding the day.To break bread ( κλασα αρτον). First aorist active infinitive of purpose of κλαω. The language naturally bears the same meaning as in Act 2:42, the Eucharist or the Lord's Supper which usually followed the Αγαπη. See 1Co 10:16. The time came, when the Αγαπη was no longer observed, perhaps because of the abuses noted in 1Co 11:20. Rackham argues that the absence of the article with bread here and its presence ( τον αρτον) in verse Act 20:11 shows that the Αγαπη is ] referred to in verse Act 20:7 and the Eucharist in verse Act 20:11, but not necessarily so because τον αρτον may merely refer to αρτον in verse Act 20:7. At any rate it should be noted that Paul, who conducted this service, was not a member of the church in Troas, but only a visitor.Discoursed ( διελεγετο). Imperfect middle because he kept on at length.Intending ( μελλω). Being about to, on the point of.On the morrow ( τη επαυριον). Locative case with ημερα understood after the adverb επαυριον. If Paul spoke on our Saturday evening, he made the journey on the first day of the week (our Sunday) after sunrise. If he spoke on our Sunday evening, then he left on our Monday morning.Prolonged his speech ( Παρετεινεν τον λογον). Imperfect active (same form as aorist) of παρατεινω, old verb to stretch beside or lengthwise, to prolong. Vivid picture of Paul's long sermon which went on and on till midnight ( μεχρ μεσονυκτιου). Paul's purpose to leave early next morning seemed to justify the long discourse. Preachers usually have some excuse for the long sermon which is not always clear to the exhausted audience.8 Many lights
( λαμπαδες ικανα). It was dark at night since the full moon (passover) was three weeks behind. These lamps were probably filled with oil and had wicks that flickered and smoked. They would not meet in the dark.In the upper room ( εν τω υπερωιω). As in Act 1:13 which see.9 Sat
( καθεζομενος). Sitting (present middle participle describing his posture).In the window ( επ της θυριδος). Old word diminutive from θυρα, door, a little door. Latticed window (no glass) opened because of the heat from the lamps and the crowd. Our window was once spelt windore (Hudibras), perhaps from the wrong idea that it was derived from wind and door. Eutychus (a common slave name) was sitting on ( επ) the window sill. Ahaziah "fell down through a lattice in his upper chamber" (2Ki 1:2). In the N.T. θυρις only here and 2Co 11:33 ( δια θυριδος) through which Paul was let down through the wall in Damascus.Borne down with deep sleep ( καταφερομενος υπνω βαθε). Present passive participle of καταφερω, to bear down, and followed by instrumental case ( υπνω). Describes the gradual process of going into deep sleep. Great medical writers use βαθυς with υπνος as we do today (deep sleep). D here has βασε (heavy) for βαθε (deep).As Paul discoursed yet longer ( διαλεγομενου του Παυλου επ πλειον). Genitive absolute of present middle participle of διαλεγομα (cf. verse Act 20:7). with επ πλειον. Eutychus struggled bravely to keep awake, vainly hoping that Paul would finish. But he went on "for more."Being born down by his sleep ( κατενεχθεις απο του υπνου). First aorist (effective) passive showing the final result of the process described by καταφερομενος, finally overcome as a result of ( απο) the (note article του) sleep (ablative case). These four participles ( καθεζομενοσ, καταφερομενοσ, διαλεγομενου, κατενεχθεις) have no connectives, but are distinguished clearly by case and tense. The difference between the present καταφερομενος and the aorist κατενεχθεις of the same verb is marked.Fell down ( επεσεν κατω). Effective aorist active indicative of πιπτω with the adverb κατω, though καταπιπτω (compound verb) could have been used (Act 26:14; Act 28:6). Hobart (Medical Language of St. Luke) thinks that Luke shows a physician's interest in the causes of the drowsiness of Eutychus (the heat, the crowd, the smell of the lamps, the late hour, the long discourse). Cf. Luk 22:45.From the third story ( απο του τριστεγου). From τρεις (three) and στεγη (roof), adjective τριστεγος having three roofs.Was taken up dead ( ηρθη νεκρος). First aorist passive indicative of αιρω. Luke does not say ως (as) or ωσε (Mar 9:26 as if). The people considered him dead and Luke the physician seems to agree with that view.10 Fell on him
( επεπεσεν αυτω). Second aorist active indicative of επιπιπτω with dative case as Elijah did (1Ki 17:21) and Elisha (2Ki 4:34).Embracing ( συνπεριλαβων). Second aorist active participle of συνπεριλαμβανω, old verb to embrace completely (take hold together round), but only here in the N.T. In Ezr 5:3.Make ye no ado ( μη θορυβεισθε). Stop ( μη and present middle imperative of θορυβεω) making a noise ( θορυβος) as the people did on the death of Jairus's daughter (Mat 9:23 θορυβουμενου and Mar 5:38 θορυβου) when Jesus asked Τ θορυβεισθε? For his life is in him ( η γαρ ψυχη αυτου εν αυτω εστιν). This language is relied on by Ramsay, Wendt, Zoeckler to show that Eutychus had not really died, but had merely swooned. Paul's language would suit that view, but it suits equally well the idea that he had just been restored to life and so is indecisive. Furneaux urges also the fact that his friends did not bring him back to the meeting till morning (verse Act 20:12) as additional evidence that it was a case of swooning rather than of death. But this again is not conclusive as they would naturally not take him back at once. One will believe here as the facts appeal to him.11 When he was gone up
( αναβας). Second aorist active participle in sharp contrast to καταβας (went down) of verse Act 20:10.Had broken bread ( κλασας τον αρτον). Probably the Eucharist to observe which ordinance Paul had come and tarried (verse Act 20:7), though some scholars distinguish between what took place in verse Act 20:7 and verse Act 20:11, needlessly so as was stated on verse Act 20:7.And eaten ( κα γευσαμενος). The word is used in Act 10:10 of eating an ordinary meal and so might apply to the Αγαπη, but it suits equally for the Eucharist. The accident had interrupted Paul's sermon so that it was observed now and then Paul resumed his discourse.And had talked with them a long while ( εφ' ικανον τε ομιλησας). Luke, as we have seen, is fond of ικανος for periods of time, for a considerable space of time, "even till break of day" ( αχρ αυγης). Old word for brightness, radiance like German Auge, English eye, only here in the N.T. Occurs in the papyri and in modern Greek for dawn. This second discourse lasted from midnight till dawn and was probably more informal (as in Act 10:27) and conversational ( ομιλησας, though our word homiletics comes from ομιλεω) than the discourse before midnight ( διαλεγομα, verses Act 20:7; Act 20:9). He had much to say before he left.So he departed ( ουτως εξηλθεν). Thus Luke sums up the result. Paul left (went forth) only after all the events narrated by the numerous preceding participles had taken place. Effective aorist active indicative εξελθεν. Hουτως here equals τυμ δεμυμ, now at length (Act 27:7) as Page shows.12 They brought the lad alive
( ηγαγον τον παιδα ζωντα). Second aorist active indicative of αγω. Evidently the special friends of the lad who now either brought him back to the room or (Rendall) took him home to his family. Knowling holds that ζωντα (living) here is pointless unless he had been dead. He had been taken up dead and now they brought him living.Not a little ( ου μετριως). Not moderately, that is a great deal. Luke is fond of this use of the figure litotes (use of the negative) instead of the strong positive (Act 1:5, etc.). D (Codex Bezae) has here instead of ηγαγον these words: αλπαζομενων δε αυτων ηγαγεν τον νεανισκον ζωντα (while they were saying farewell he brought the young man alive). This reading pictures the joyful scene over the lad's restoration as Paul was leaving.13 To the ship
( επ το πλοιον). Note article. It is possible that Paul's party had chartered a coasting vessel from Philippi or Troas to take them to Patara in Lycia. Hence the boat stopped when and where Paul wished. That is possible, but not certain, for Paul could simply have accommodated himself to the plans of the ship's managers.To take in Paul ( αναλαμβανειν τον Παυλον). So in verse Act 20:14. Same use in 2Ti 4:11: "Picking up Mark" ( Μαρκον αναλαβων). Assos was a seaport south of Troas in Mysia in the province of Asia.He had appointed ( διατεταγμενος ην). Past perfect periphrastic middle of διατασσω, old verb to give orders (military in particular).To go by land ( πεζευειν). Present active infinitive of πεζευω, old verb to go on foot, not on horse back or in a carriage or by ship. Here only in the N.T. It was about twenty miles over a paved Roman road, much shorter (less than half) than the sea voyage around Cape Lectum. It was a beautiful walk in the spring-time and no doubt Paul enjoyed it whatever his reason was for going thus to Assos while the rest went by sea. Certainly he was entitled to a little time alone, this one day, as Jesus sought the Father in the night watches (Mat 14:23).14 Met us
( συνεβαλλεν ημιν). Imperfect active where the aorist ( συνεβαλεν, as C D have it) would seem more natural. It may mean that as soon as ( ως) Paul "came near or began to meet us" (inchoative imperfect), we picked him up. Luke alone in the N.T. uses συνβαλλω to bring or come together either in a friendly sense as here or as enemies (Luk 14:31).To Mitylene ( εις Μιτυληνην). The capital of Lesbos about thirty miles from Assos, an easy day's sailing.15 We came over against Chios
( κατηντησαμεν αντικρυς Χιου). Luke uses this Koine verb several times (Act 16:1; Act 18:19), meaning to come right down in front of and the notion of αντα is made plainer by αντικρυς, face to face with, common "improper" preposition only here in the N.T. They probably lay off the coast (anchoring) during the night instead of putting into the harbour. The Island of Chios is about eight miles from the mainland.The next day ( τη ετερα). The third day in reality from Assos (the fourth from Troas), in contrast with τη επιουση just before for Chios.We touched at Samos ( παρεβαλομεν εις Σαμον). Second aorist active of παραβαλλω, to throw alongside, to cross over, to put in by. So Thucydides III. 32. Only here in the N.T. though in Textus Receptus in Mar 4:30. The word parable ( παραβολη) is from this verb. The Textus Receptus adds here κα μειναντες εν Τρογυλλιω (and remaining at Trogyllium), but clearly not genuine. In passing from Chios to Samos they sailed past Ephesus to save time for Pentecost in Jerusalem (verse Act 20:16), if in control of the ship, or because the captain allowed Paul to have his way. The island of Samos is still further down the coast below Chios. It is not stated whether a stop was made here or not.The day after ( τη εχομενη). The day holding itself next to the one before. Note Luke's three terms in this verse ( τη επιουσηι, τη ετεραι, τη εχομενη). This would be the fourth from Assos.To Miletus ( εις Μιλητον). About 28 miles south of Ephesus and now the site is several miles from the sea due to the silt from the Maeander. This city, once the chief city of the Ionian Greeks, was now quite eclipsed by Ephesus.16 For Paul had determined
( κεκρικε γαρ ο Παυλος). Past perfect active (correct text) of κρινω and not the aorist εκρινε. Either Paul controlled the ship or the captain was willing to oblige him.To sail past Ephesus ( παραπλευσα την Εφεσον). First aorist active infinitive of παραπλεω, old verb to sail beside, only here in the N.T.That he might not have ( οπως μη γενητα αυτω). Final clause (negative) with aorist middle subjunctive of γινομα and dative "that it might not happen to him."To spend time ( χρονοτριβησα). First aorist active of the late compound verb χρονοτριβεω ( χρονος, time, τριβω, to spend), only here in the N.T. The verb τριβω, to rub, to wear out by rubbing, lends itself to the idea of wasting time. It was only a year ago that Paul had left Ephesus in haste after the riot. It was not expedient to go back so soon if he meant to reach Jerusalem by Pentecost. Paul clearly felt (Act 20:15) that the presentation of this collection at Pentecost to the Jewish Christians would have a wholesome influence as it had done once before (Act 11:30).He was hastening ( εσπευδεν). Imperfect active of σπευδω, old verb to hasten as in Luk 2:16; Luk 19:56.If it were possible for him ( ε δυνατον ειη αυτω). Condition of the fourth class (optative mode), if it should be possible for him. The form is a remote possibility. It was only some thirty days till Pentecost.The day of Pentecost ( την ημεραν της πεντηκοστης). Note the accusative case. Paul wanted to be there for the whole day. See Act 2:1 for this very phrase.17 Called to him
( μετεκαλεσατο). Aorist middle (indirect) indicative of μετακαλεω, old verb to call from one place to another ( μετα for "change"), middle to call to oneself, only in Acts in the N.T. (Act 7:14; Act 10:32; Act 20:17; Act 24:25). Ephesus was some thirty miles, a stiff day's journey each way. They would be with Paul the third day of the stay in Miletus.The elders of the church ( τους πρεσβυτερους της εκκλησιας). The very men whom Paul terms "bishops" ( επισκοπους) in verse Act 20:28 just as in Tit 1:5; Tit 1:7 where both terms ( πρεσβυτερουσ, τον επισκοπον) describe the same office. The term "elder" applied to Christian ministers first appears in Act 11:30 in Jerusalem and reappears in Act 15:4; Act 15:6; Act 15:22 in connection with the apostles and the church. The "elders" are not "apostles" but are "bishops" (cf. Phi 1:1) and with "deacons" constitute the two classes of officers in the early churches. Ignatius shows that in the early second century the office of bishop over the elders had developed, but Lightfoot has shown that it was not so in the first century. Each church, as in Jerusalem, Philippi, Ephesus, had a number of "elders" ("bishops") in the one great city church. Hackett thinks that other ministers from the neighbourhood also came. It was a noble group of preachers and Paul, the greatest preacher of the ages, makes a remarkable talk to preachers with all the earmarks of Pauline originality (Spitta, Apostelgeschichte, p. 252) as shown by the characteristic Pauline words, phrases, ideas current in all his Epistles including the Pastoral (testify, course, pure, take heed, presbyter, bishop, acquire, apparel). Luke heard this address as he may and probably did hear those in Jerusalem and Caesarea (Act 20:21-26). Furneaux suggests that Luke probably took shorthand notes of the address since Galen says that his students took down his medical lectures in shorthand: "At any rate, of all the speeches in the Acts this contains most of Paul and least of Luke. ... It reveals Paul as nothing else does. The man who spoke it is no longer a man of eighteen centuries ago: he is of yesterday; of today. He speaks as we speak and feels as we feel; or rather as we fain would speak and feel." We have seen and listened to Paul speak to the Jews in Antioch in Pisidia as Luke pictures the scene, to the uneducated pagans at Lystra, to the cultured Greeks in Athens. We shall hear him plead for his life to the Jewish mob in Jerusalem, to the Roman governor Felix in Caesarea, to the Jewish "King" Herod Agrippa II in Caesarea, and at last to the Jews in Rome. But here Paul unbosoms himself to the ministers of the church in Ephesus where he had spent three years (longer than with any other church) and where he had such varied experiences of prowess and persecution. He opens his heart to these men as he does not to the average crowd even of believers. It is Paul's Apologia pro sua Vita. He will probably not see them again and so the outlook and attitude is similar to the farewell discourse of Jesus to the disciples in the upper room (Act 20:13-17). He warns them about future perils as Jesus had done. Paul's words here will repay any preacher's study today. There is the same high conception of the ministry here that Paul had already elaborated in 2Co 2:12-6 (see my Glory of the Ministry). It is a fitting time and occasion for Paul to take stock of his ministry at the close of the third mission tour. What wonders had God wrought already.18 Ye yourselves know
( υμεις επιστασθε). Pronoun expressed and emphatic. He appeals to their personal knowledge of his life in Ephesus.From the first day that ( απο πρωτης ημερας αφ' ης). "From first day from which." He had first "set foot" ( επεβην, second aorist active indicative of old verb επιβαινω, to step upon or step into) in Ephesus four years ago in the spring of 51 or 52, but had returned from Antioch that autumn. It is now spring of 54 or 55 so that his actual ministry in Ephesus was about two and a half years, roughly three years (verse Act 20:31). After what manner I was with you ( πως μεθ' υμων εγενομην). Literally, "How I came (from Asia and so was) with you." Cf. 1Th 1:5; 2Th 2:1-10 where Paul likewise dares to refer boldly to his life while with them "all the time" ( τον παντα χρονον). Accusative of duration of time. So far as we know, Paul stuck to Ephesus the whole period. He had devoted himself consecratedly to the task in Ephesus. Each pastor is bishop of his field and has a golden opportunity to work it for Christ. One of the saddest things about the present situation is the restlessness of preachers to go elsewhere instead of devoting themselves wholly to the task where they are. Act 20:19.Serving the Lord ( δουλευων τω κυριω). It was Paul's glory to be the δουλος (bond-slave) as in Rom 1:1; Phi 1:1. Paul alone, save Jesus in Mat 6:24; Luk 16:13, uses δουλευω six times for serving God (Page).With all lowliness of mind ( μετα πασης ταπεινοφροσυνης). Lightfoot notes that heathen writers use this word for a grovelling, abject state of mind, but Paul follows Christ in using it for humility, humble-mindedness that should mark every Christian and in particular the preacher.With tears ( δακρυων). Construed with μετα. Paul was a man of the deepest emotion along with his high intellectuality. He mentions his tears again in verse Act 20:31, tears of sorrow and of anxiety. He refers to his tears in writing the sharp letter to the church in Corinth (2Co 2:4) and in denouncing the sensual apostates in Phi 3:18. Adolphe Monod has a wonderful sermon on the tears of Paul. Consider also the tears of Jesus.Trials which befell me ( πειρασμων των συμβαντων μο). Construed also with μετα. Second aorist active participle of συνβαινω, to walk with, to go with, to come together, to happen, to befall. Very common in this sense in the old Greek (cf. Act 3:10).By the plots of the Jews ( εν ταις επιβουλαις των Ιουδαιων). Like the plot ( επιβουλη) against him in Corinth (Act 20:3) as well as the earlier trial before Gallio and the attacks in Thessalonica. In Act 19:9 Luke shows the hostile attitude of the Jews in Ephesus that drove Paul out of the synagogue to the school of Tyrannus. He does not describe in detail these "plots" which may easily be imagined from Paul's own letters and may be even referred to in 1Co 4:10; 1Co 15:30; 1Co 16:9; 2Co 1:4-10; 2Co 7:5; 2Co 11:23. In fact, one has only to dwell on the allusions in Act 20:2 to picture what Paul's life was in Ephesus during these three years. Luke gives in Act 20:19 the outbreak of Demetrius, but Paul had already fought with "wild-beasts" there.20 How that I shrank not
( ως ουδεν υπεστειλαμεν). Still indirect discourse (question) after επιστασθε (ye know) with ως like πως in verse Act 20:18. First aorist middle of υποστελλω, old verb to draw under or back. It was so used of drawing back or down sails on a ship and, as Paul had so recently been on the sea, that may be the metaphor here. But it is not necessarily so as the direct middle here makes good sense and is frequent, to withdraw oneself, to cower, to shrink, to conceal, to dissemble as in Hab 2:4 (Heb 10:38). Demosthenes so used it to shrink from declaring out of fear for others. This open candour of Paul is supported by his Epistles (1Th 2:4; 1Th 2:11; 2Co 4:2; Gal 1:10).From declaring unto you ( του μη αναγγειλα υμιν). Ablative case of the articular first aorist active infinitive of αναγγελλω with the redundant negative after verbs of hindering, etc. (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1094).Anything that was profitable ( των συμφεροντων). Partitive genitive after ουδεν of the articular present active participle of συμφερω, to bear together, be profitable.Publicly ( δημοσια, adverb)and from house to house ( κα κατ' οικους). By (according to) houses. It is worth noting that this greatest of preachers preached from house to house and did not make his visits merely social calls. He was doing kingdom business all the while as in the house of Aquila and Priscilla (1Co 16:19).21 Testifying
( διαμαρτυρομενος). As Peter did (Act 2:40) where Luke uses this same word thoroughly Lucan and Pauline. So again in verses Act 20:23; Act 20:24. Paul here as in Rom 1:16 includes both Jews and Greeks, to the Jew first.Repentance toward God ( την εις θεον μετανοιαν)and faith toward our Lord Jesus ( κα πιστιν εις τον κυριον ημων Ιησουν). These two elements run through the Epistle to the Romans which Paul had recently written and sent from Corinth. These two elements appear in all Paul's preaching whether "to Jews or Gentiles, to philosophers at Athens or to peasants at Lystra, he preached repentance toward God and faith toward the Lord Jesus" (Knowling).22 Bound in the spirit
( δεδεμενος τω πνευματ). Perfect passive participle of δεω, to bind, with the locative case. "Bound in my spirit" he means, as in Act 19:21, from a high sense of duty. The mention of "the Holy Spirit" specifically in verse Act 20:23 seems to be in contrast to his own spirit here. His own spirit was under the control of the Holy Spirit (Rom 8:16) and the sense does not differ greatly.Not knowing ( μη ειδως). Second perfect active participle of οιδα with μη.That shall befall me ( τα συναντησοντα εμο). Articular future active participle of συνανταω, to meet with (Act 10:25), to befall (with associative instrumental case) and compare with συμβαντων (befell) in verse Act 20:19. One of the rare instances of the future participle in the N.T.23 Save that
( πλην οτ). The οτ clause is really in the ablative case after πλην, here a preposition as in Phi 1:18, this idiom πλην οτ occasionally in ancient Greek.In every city ( κατα πολιν). Singular here though plural in κατ' οικους (verse Act 20:20).Bonds and afflictions ( δεσμα κα θλιψεις). Both together as in Phi 1:17; 2Co 1:8. Literal bonds and actual pressures.Abide me ( με μενουσιν). With the accusative as in verse Act 20:5 ( εμενον ημας) and nowhere else in the N.T.24 But I hold not my life of any account
( αλλ' ουδενος λογου ποιουμα την ψυχην). Neat Greek idiom, accusative ψυχην and genitive λογου and then Paul adds "dear unto myself" ( τιμιαν εμαυτω) in apposition with ψυχην (really a combination of two constructions).So that I may accomplish my course ( ως τελειωσω δρομον μου). Rather, "In order that" (purpose, not result). Aleph and B read τελειωσω here (first aorist active subjunctive) rather than τελειωσα (first aorist active infinitive). It is the lone instance in the N.T. of ως as a final particle (Robertson, Grammar, p. 987). Paul in Act 13:25 in his sermon at Antioch in Pisidia described John as fulfilling his course and in 2Ti 4:7 he will say: "I have finished my course" ( τον δρομον τετελεκα). He will run the race to the end.Which I received from the Lord Jesus ( ην ελαβον παρα του κυριου Ιησου). Of that fact he never had a doubt and it was a proud boast (Gal 1:1; Rom 11:13).The gospel of the grace of God ( το ευαγγελιον της χαριτος του θεου). To Paul the gospel consisted in the grace of God. See this word "grace" ( χαρις) in Romans and his other Epistles.25 And now, behold
( κα νυν, ιδου). Second time and solemn reminder as in verse Act 20:22.I know ( εγω οιδα). Emphasis on εγω which is expressed.Ye all ( υμεις παντες). In very emphatic position after the verb οψεσθε (shall see) and the object (my face). Twice Paul will write from Rome (Phi 2:24; Phm 1:22) the hope of coming east again; but that is in the future, and here Paul is expressing his personal conviction and his fears. The Pastoral Epistles show Paul did come to Ephesus again (1Ti 1:3; 1Ti 3:14; 1Ti 4:13) and Troas (2Ti 4:13) and Miletus (2Ti 4:20). There need be no surprise that Paul's fears turned out otherwise. He had reason enough for them.Among whom I went about ( εν οις διηλθον). Apparently Paul here has in mind others beside the ministers. They represented the church in Ephesus and the whole region where Paul laboured.26 I testify
( μαρτυρομα). Elsewhere in the N.T. only in Paul's Epistles (Gal 5:3; Eph 4:17; 1Th 2:12). It means "I call to witness" while μαρτυρεω means "I bear witness."This day ( εν τη σημερον ημερα). The today day, the last day with you, our parting day.I am pure from the blood of all men ( καθαρος ειμ απο του αιματος παντων). Paul was sensitive on this point as in Corinth (Act 18:6). It is much for any preacher to claim and it ought to be true of all. The papyri also give this use of απο with the ablative rather than the mere ablative after καθαρος.27 Paul here repeats the very words and idioms used in verse Act 20:20, adding "the whole counsel of God" ( πασαν την βουλην του θεου). All the counsel of God that concerned Paul's work and nothing inconsistent with the purpose of God of redemption through Christ Jesus (Page).
28 Take heed unto yourselves
( προσεχετε εαυτοις). The full phrase had τον νουν, hold your mind on yourselves (or other object in the dative), as often in old writers and in Job 7:17. But the ancients often used the idiom with νουν understood, but not expressed as here and Act 5:35; Luk 12:1; Luk 17:3; Luk 21:34; 1Ti 1:4; 1Ti 3:8; 1Ti 4:13. Επεχε is so used in 1Ti 4:16.To all the flock ( παντ τω ποιμνιω). Contracted form of ποιμενιον = ποιμνη (Joh 10:16) already in Luk 12:32 and also in Act 20:29; 1Pe 5:2; 1Pe 5:3. Common in old Greek.Hath made ( εθετο). Did make, second aorist middle indicative of τιθημ, did appoint. Paul evidently believed that the Holy Spirit calls and appoints ministers.Bishops ( επισκοπους). The same men termed elders in verse Act 20:17 which see.To shepherd ( ποιμαινειν). Present active infinitive of purpose of ποιμαινω, old verb to feed or tend the flock ( ποιμνη, ποιμνιον), to act as shepherd ( ποιμην). These ministers are thus in Paul's speech called elders (verse Act 20:17), bishops (verse Act 20:28), and shepherds (verse Act 20:28). Jesus had used this very word to Peter (Joh 21:16, twice βοσκε, feed, Act 21:15; Act 21:17) and Peter will use it in addressing fellow-elders (1Pe 5:2) with memories, no doubt of the words of Jesus to him. The "elders" were to watch over as "bishops" and "tend and feed as shepherds" the flock. Jesus is termed "the shepherd and bishop of your souls" in 1Pe 2:25 and "the great Shepherd of the sheep" in Heb 13:20. Jesus called himself "the good Shepherd" in Joh 10:11.The church of God ( την εκκλησιαν του θεου). The correct text, not "the church of the Lord" or "the church of the Lord and God" (Robertson, Introduction to Textual Criticism of the N.T., p. 189).He purchased ( περιεποιησατο). First aorist middle of περιποιεω, old verb to reserve, to preserve (for or by oneself, in the middle). In the N.T. only in Luke Act 17:33; Act 20:28; 1Ti 3:13. The substantive περιποιησιν (preservation, possession) occurs in 1Pe 2:9 ("a peculiar people" = a people for a possession) and in Eph 1:14.With his own blood ( δια του αιματος του ιδιου). Through the agency of ( δια) his own blood. Whose blood? If του θεου (Aleph B Vulg.) is correct, as it is, then Jesus is here called "God" who shed his own blood for the flock. It will not do to say that Paul did not call Jesus God, for we have Rom 9:5; Col 2:9; Tit 2:13 where he does that very thing, besides Col 1:15-20; Phi 2:5-11.29 After my departing
( μετα την αφιξιν μου). Not his death, but his departure from them. From αφικνεομα and usually meant arrival, but departure in Herodotus IX. 17, 76 as here.Grievous wolves ( λυκο βαρεις). Βαρεις is heavy, rapacious, harsh. Jesus had already so described false teachers who would raven the fold (Joh 10:12). Whether Paul had in mind the Judaizers who had given him so much trouble in Antioch, Jerusalem, Galatia, Corinth or the Gnostics the shadow of whose coming he already foresaw is not perfectly clear. But it will not be many years before Epaphras will come to Rome from Colossae with news of the new peril there (Epistle to the Colossians). In writing to Timothy (1Ti 1:20) Paul will warn him against some who have already made shipwreck of their faith. In Rev 2:2 John will represent Jesus as describing false apostles in Ephesus.Not sparing the flock ( μη φειδομενο του ποιμνιου). Litotes again as so often in Acts. Sparing the flock was not the fashion of wolves. Jesus sent the seventy as lambs in the midst of wolves (Luk 10:3). In the Sermon on the Mount Jesus had pictured the false prophets who would come as ravening wolves in sheep's clothing (Mat 7:15).30 From among your own selves
( εξ υμων αυτων). In sheep's clothing just as Jesus had foretold. The outcome fully justified Paul's apprehensions as we see in Colossians, Ephesians, I and II Timothy, Revelation. False philosophy, immorality, asceticism will lead some astray (Col 2:8; Col 2:18; Eph 4:14; Eph 5:6). John will picture "antichrists" who went out from us because they were not of us (1Jn 2:18). There is a false optimism that is complacently blind as well as a despondent pessimism that gives up the fight.Perverse things ( διεστραμμενα). Perfect passive participle of διαστρεφω, old verb to turn aside, twist, distort as in Act 13:8; Act 13:10.To draw away ( του αποσπαιν). Articular genitive present active participle of purpose from αποσπαω, old verb used to draw the sword (Mat 26:51), to separate (Luk 22:41; Act 21:1). The pity of it is that such leaders of dissension can always gain a certain following. Paul's long residence in Ephesus enabled him to judge clearly of conditions there.31 Wherefore watch ye
( διο γρηγορειτε). Paul has concluded his defence of himself and his warning. Now he exhorts on the basis of it ( διο) because of which thing. The very command of Jesus concerning the perils before his return as in Mar 13:35 ( γρηγορειτε), the very form (late present imperative from the second perfect εγρηγορα of εγειρω, to arouse). Stay awake.I ceased not to admonish ( ουκ επαυσαμην νουθετων). Participle describes Paul, I did not cease admonishing, night and day ( νυκτα κα ημεραν, accusative of extent of time, for three years τριετιαν, accusative of extent of time also). Νουθετων is from νουθετεω, to put sense into one. So Paul kept it up with tears (verse Act 20:19) if so be he could save the Ephesians from the impending perils. Forewarned is to be forearmed. Paul did his duty by them.32 And now
( κα τα νυν). Same phrase as in verses Act 20:22; Act 20:25 save that ιδου (behold) is wanting and the article τα occurs before νυν, accusative of general reference. And as to the present things (or situation) as in Act 4:29.I commend ( παρατιθεμα). Present middle indicative of παρατιθημ, old verb to place beside, middle, to deposit with one, to interest as in 1Ti 1:18; 2Ti 2:2. Paul can now only do this, but he does it hopefully. Cf. 1Pe 4:19.The word of his grace ( τω λογω της χαριτος αυτου). The instrumentality through preaching and the Holy Spirit employed by God. Cf. Col 4:6; Eph 4:29.Which is able to build up ( τω δυναμενω οικοδομησα). God works through the word of his grace and so it is able to build up (edify); a favourite Pauline word (1Co 3:10-14; 1Co 3:9; 2Co 5:1; Eph 2:20-22; 2Ti 3:15; etc.), and Jas 1:21. The very words "build" and "inheritance among the sanctified" will occur in Eph 1:11; Eph 2:30; Eph 3:18 and which some may recall on reading. Cf. Col 1:12. Stephen in Act 7:5 used the word "inheritance" ( κληρονομιαν), nowhere else in Acts, but in Eph 1:14; Eph 1:18; Eph 5:5. In Eph 1:18 the very expression occurs "his inheritance among the saints " ( την κληρονομιαν αυτου εν τοις αγιοις).33 No man's silver or gold or apparel
( αργυριου η χρυσιου η ιματισμου ουδενος). Genitive case after επεθυμησα. One of the slanders against Paul was that he was raising this collection, ostensibly for the poor, really for himself (2Co 12:17). He includes "apparel" because oriental wealth consisted largely in fine apparel (not old worn out clothes). See Gen 24:53; 2Ki 5:5; Psa 45:13; Mat 6:19. Paul did not preach just for money.34 Ye yourselves
( αυτο). Intensive pronoun. Certainly they knew that the church in Ephesus had not supported Paul while there.These hands ( α χειρες αυτα). Paul was not above manual labour. He pointed to his hands with pride as proof that he toiled at his trade of tent-making as at Thessalonica and Corinth for his own needs ( χρειαις) and for those with him (probably Aquila and Priscilla) with whom he lived and probably Timothy because of his often infirmities (1Ti 5:23).Ministered ( υπηρετησαν). First aorist active of υπηρετεω, to act as under rower, old verb, but in the N.T. only in Act 13:36; Act 20:34; Act 24:23. While in Ephesus Paul wrote to Corinth: "We toil, working with our own hands" (1Co 4:12). "As he held them up, they saw a tongue of truth in every seam that marked them" (Furneaux).35 I gave you an example
( υπεδειξα). First aorist active indicative of υποδεικνυμ, old verb to show under one's eyes, to give object lesson, by deed as well as by word (Luk 6:47). Hυποδειγμα means example (Joh 13:15; Jas 5:10). So Paul appeals to his example in 1Co 11:1; Phi 3:17. Παντα is accusative plural of general reference (in all things).So labouring ye ought to help ( ουτως κοπιωντας δε αντιλαμβανεσθα). So, as I did. Necessity ( δε). Toiling ( κοπιωντας) not just for ourselves, but to help ( αντιλαμβανεσθα), to take hold yourselves (middle voice) at the other end ( αντ). This verb common in the old Greek, but in the N.T. only in Luk 1:54; Act 20:35; 1Ti 6:2. This noble plea to help the weak is the very spirit of Christ (1Th 5:14; 1Co 12:28; Rom 5:6; Rom 14:1). In 1Th 5:14 αντεχεσθε των ασθενουντων we have Paul's very idea again. Every Community Chest appeal today re-echoes Paul's plea.He himself said ( αυτος ειπεν). Not in the Gospels, one of the sayings of Jesus in current use that Paul had received and treasured. Various other Agrapha of Jesus have been preserved in ancient writers and some in recently discovered papyri which may be genuine or not. We are grateful that Paul treasured this one. This Beatitude (on μακαριον see on Mat 5:3-11) is illustrated by the whole life of Jesus with the Cross as the culmination. Aristotle (Eth. IV. I) has a saying somewhat like this, but assigns the feeling of superiority as the reason (Page), an utterly different idea from that here. This quotation raises the question of how much Paul personally knew of the life and sayings of Jesus.36 He kneeled down
( θεις τα γονατα αυτου). Second aorist active participle of τιθημ, to place. The very idiom used in Act 7:60 of Stephen. Not in ancient writers and only six times in the N.T. (Mar 15:19; Luk 22:41; Act 7:60; Act 9:40; Act 20:36; Act 21:5). Certainly kneeling in prayer is a fitting attitude (cf. Jesus, Luk 22:41), though not the only proper one (Mat 6:5). Paul apparently prayed aloud ( προσηυξατο).37 They all wept sore
( ικανος κλαυθμος εγενετο παντων). Literally, There came considerable weeping of all (on the part of all, genitive case).Kissed him ( κατεφιλουν αυτον). Imperfect active of καταφιλεω, old verb, intensive with κατα and repetition shown also by the tense: They kept on kissing or kissed repeatedly, probably one after the other falling on his neck. Cf. also Mat 26:49.38 Sorrowing
( οδυνωμενο). Present middle participle of οδυναω, old verb to cause intense pain, to torment (Luk 16:24), middle to distress oneself (Luk 2:48; Act 20:38). Nowhere else in N.T.Which he had spoken ( ω ειρηκε). Relative attracted to the case of the antecedent λογω (word). Past perfect indicative of ειπον.They brought him on his way ( προεπεμπον αυτον). Imperfect active of προπεμπω, old verb to send forward, to accompany as in Act 15:3; Act 20:38; Act 21:5; 1Co 16:6; 1Co 16:11; 2Co 1:16; Tit 3:13; 3Jn 1:6. Graphic picture of Paul's departure from this group of ministers.1 Were parted from them
( αποσπασθεντας απ' αυτων). First aorist passive participle of αποσπαω same verb as in Act 20:30; Luk 22:41.Had set sail ( αναχθηνα). First aorist passive of αναγω, the usual verb to put out (up) to sea as in verse Act 21:2 ( ανηχθημεν).We came with a straight course ( ευθυδρομησαντες ηλθομεν). The same verb (aorist active participle of ευθυδρομεω) used by Luke in Act 16:11 of the voyage from Troas to Samothrace and Neapolis, which see.Unto Cos ( εις την Κο). Standing today, about forty nautical miles south from Miletus, island famous as the birthplace of Hippocrates and Apelles with a great medical school. Great trading place with many Jews.The next day ( τη εξης). Locative case with ημερα (day) understood. The adverb εξης is from εχω (future εξω) and means successively or in order. This is another one of Luke's ways of saying "on the next day" (cf. three others in Act 20:15).Unto Rhodes ( εις την Ροδον). Called the island of roses. The sun shone most days and made roses luxuriant. The great colossus which represented the sun, one of the seven wonders of the world, was prostrate at this time. The island was at the entrance to the Aegean Sea and had a great university, especially for rhetoric and oratory. There was great commerce also.Unto Patara ( εις Παταρα). A seaport on the Lycian coast on the left bank of the Xanthus. It once had an oracle of Apollo which rivalled that at Delphi. This was the course taken by hundreds of ships every season.2 Having found a ship
( ευροντες πλοιον). Paul had used a small coasting vessel (probably hired) that anchored each night at Cos, Rhodes, Patara. He was still some four hundred miles from Jerusalem. But at Patara Paul caught a large vessel (a merchantman) that could sail across the open sea.Crossing over unto Phoenicia ( διαπερων εις Φοινικην). Neuter singular accusative (agreeing with πλοιον) present active participle of διαπεραω, old verb to go between ( δια) and so across to Tyre.We went aboard ( επιβαντες). Second aorist active participle of επιβαινω.3 When we had come in sight of Cyprus
( αναφαναντες την Κυπρον). First aorist active participle of αναφαινω (Doric form -φαναντες rather than the Attic -φηναντες), old verb to make appear, bring to light, to manifest. Having made Cyprus visible or rise up out of the sea. Nautical terms. In the N.T. only here and Luk 19:11 which see.On the left hand ( ευωνυμον). Compound feminine adjective like masculine. They sailed south of Cyprus.We sailed ( επλεομεν). Imperfect active of common verb πλεω, kept on sailing till we came to Syria.Landed at Tyre ( κατηλθομεν εις Τυρον). Came down to Tyre. Then a free city of Syria in honour of its former greatness (cf. the long siege by Alexander the Great).There ( εκεισε). Thither, literally. Only one other instance in N.T., Act 22:5 which may be pertinent = εκε (there).Was to unlade ( ην αποφορτιζομενον). Periphrastic imperfect middle of αποφορτιζω, late verb from απο and φορτος, load, but here only in the N.T. Literally, "For thither the boat was unloading her cargo," a sort of "customary" or "progressive" imperfect (Robertson, Grammar, p. 884).Burden ( γομον). Cargo, old word, from γεμω, to be full. Only here and Rev 18:11 in N.T. Probably a grain or fruit ship. It took seven days here to unload and reload.4 Having found
( ανευροντες). Second aorist active participle of ανευρισκω, to seek for, to find by searching ( ανα). There was a church here, but it was a large city and the number of members may not have been large. Probably some of those that fled from Jerusalem who came to Phoenicia (Act 11:19) started the work here. Paul went also through Phoenicia on the way to the Jerusalem Conference (Act 15:3). As at Troas and Miletus, so here Paul's indefatigible energy shows itself with characteristic zeal.Through the Spirit ( δια του πνευματος). The Holy Spirit undoubtedly who had already told Paul that bonds and afflictions awaited him in Jerusalem (Act 20:23).That he should not set foot in Jerusalem ( μη επιβαινειν εις Ιεροσολυμα). Indirect command with μη and the present active infinitive, not to keep on going to Jerusalem (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1046). In spite of this warning Paul felt it his duty as before (Act 20:22) to go on. Evidently Paul interpreted the action of the Holy Spirit as information and warning although the disciples at Tyre gave it the form of a prohibition. Duty called louder than warning to Paul even if both were the calls of God.5 That we had accomplished the days
( εξαρτισα ημας τας ημερας). First aorist active infinitive of εξαρτιζω, to furnish perfectly, rare in ancient writers, but fairly frequent in the papyri. Only twice in the N.T., here and 2Ti 3:17. Finish the exact number of days (seven) of verse Act 21:4. The accusative of general reference ημας is the usual construction and the infinitive clause is the subject of εγενετο. We departed and went on our journey ( εξελθοντες επορευομεθα). Sharp distinction between the first aorist active participle εξελθοντες (from εξερχομα, to go out) and the imperfect middle επορευομεθα from πορευω (we were going on).And they all, with wives and children, brought us on our way ( προπεμποντων ημας παντων συν γυναιξ κα τεκνοις). No "and" in the Greek, simply genitive absolute, "They all with wives and children accompanying us," just as at Miletus (Act 20:28), same verb προπεμπω which see. The first mention of children in connection with the apostolic churches (Vincent). Vivid picture here as at Miletus, evident touch of an eyewitness.Till we were out of the city ( εως εξω της πολεως). Note both adverbial prepositions ( εως εξω) clear outside of the city.6 Beach
( αιγιαλον). As in Mat 13:2 which see. This scene is in public as at Miletus, but they did not care.Bade each other farewell ( απεσπασαμεθα αλληλους). First aorist middle of απασπαζομα. Rare compound, here alone in the N.T. Tender scene, but "no bonds of long comradeship, none of the clinging love" (Furneaux) seen at Miletus (Act 20:37).Home again ( εις τα ιδια). To their own places as of the Beloved Disciple in Joh 19:27 and of Jesus in Joh 1:11. This idiom in the papyri also.7 Had finished
( διανυσαντες). First aorist active participle of διανυω, old verb to accomplish ( ανυω) thoroughly ( δια), only here in the N.T.From Tyre ( απο Τυρου). Page takes (Hackett also) with κατηντησαμεν (we arrived) rather than with " τον πλουν" (the voyage) and with good reason: "And we, having (thereby) finished the voyage, arrived from Tyre at Ptolemais." Ptolemais is the modern Acre, called Accho in Jdg 1:31. The harbour is the best on the coast of Palestine and is surrounded by mountains. It is about thirty miles south of Tyre. It was never taken by Israel and was considered a Philistine town and the Greeks counted it a Phoenician city. It was the key to the road down the coast between Syria and Egypt and had successively the rule of the Ptolemies, Syrians, Romans.Saluted ( ασπασαμενο). Here greeting as in Act 21:19 rather than farewell as in Act 20:1. The stay was short, one day ( ημεραν μιαν, accusative), but "the brethren" Paul and his party found easily. Possibly the scattered brethren (Act 11:19) founded the church here or Philip may have done it.8 On the morrow
( τη επαυριον). Another and the more common way of expressing this idea of "next day" besides the three in Act 20:15 and the one in Act 21:1.Unto Caesarea ( εις Καισαριαν). Apparently by land as the voyage ( πλουν) ended at Ptolemais (verse Act 21:7). Caesarea is the political capital of Judea under the Romans where the procurators lived and a city of importance, built by Herod the Great and named in honour of Augustus. It had a magnificent harbour built Most of the inhabitants were Greeks. This is the third time that we have seen Paul in Caesarea, on his journey from Jerusalem to Tarsus (Act 9:30), on his return from Antioch at the close of the second mission tour (Act 18:22) and now. The best MSS. omit ο περ Παυλου (we that were of Paul's company) a phrase like that in Act 13:13.Into the house of Philip the evangelist ( εις τον οικον Φιλιππου του ευαγγελιστου). Second in the list of the seven (Act 6:5) after Stephen and that fact mentioned here. By this title he is distinguished from "Philip the apostle," one of the twelve. His evangelistic work followed the death of Stephen (Act 21:8) in Samaria, Philistia, with his home in Caesarea. The word "evangelizing" ( ευηγγελιζετο) was used of him in Act 8:40. The earliest of the three N.T. examples of the word "evangelist" (Act 21:8; Eph 4:11; 2Ti 4:5). Apparently a word used to describe one who told the gospel story as Philip did and may have been used of him first of all as John was termed "the baptizer" ( ο βαπτιζων, Mar 1:4), then "the Baptist" ( ο βαπτιστης, Mat 3:1). It is found on an inscription in one of the Greek islands of uncertain date and was used in ecclesiastical writers of later times on the Four Gospels as we do. As used here the meaning is a travelling missionary who "gospelized" communities. This is probably Paul's idea in 2Ti 4:5. In Eph 4:11 the word seems to describe a special class of ministers just as we have them today. Men have different gifts and Philip had this of evangelizing as Paul was doing who is the chief evangelist. The ideal minister today combines the gifts of evangelist, herald, teacher, shepherd. " We abode with him " ( εμειναμεν παρ' αυτω). Constative aorist active indicative. Παρ αυτω (by his side) is a neat idiom for "at his house." What a joyful time Paul had in conversation with Philip. He could learn from him much of value about the early days of the gospel in Jerusalem. And Luke could, and probably did, take notes from Philip and his daughters about the beginnings of Christian history. It is generally supposed that the "we" sections of Acts represent a travel document by Luke (notes made by him as he journeyed from Troas to Rome). Those who deny the Lukan authorship of the whole book usually admit this. So we may suppose that Luke is already gathering data for future use. If so, these were precious days for him.9 Virgins which did prophesy
( παρθενο προφητευσα). Not necessarily an "order" of virgins, but Philip had the honour of having in his home four virgin daughters with the gift of prophecy which was not necessarily predicting events, though that was done as by Agabus here. It was more than ordinary preaching (cf. Act 19:6) and was put by Paul above the other gifts like tongues (1Co 14:1-33). The prophecy of Joel (Act 2:28) about their sons and daughters prophesying is quoted by Peter and applied to the events on the day of Pentecost (Act 2:17). Paul in 1Co 11:5 gives directions about praying and prophesying by the women (apparently in public worship) with the head uncovered and sharply requires the head covering, though not forbidding the praying and prophesying. With this must be compared his demand for silence by the women in 1Co 14:34-40; 1Ti 2:8-15 which it is not easy to reconcile. One wonders if there was not something known to Paul about special conditions in Corinth and Ephesus that he has not told. There was also Anna the prophetess in the temple (Luk 2:36) besides the inspired hymns of Elizabeth (Luk 1:42-45) and of Mary (Luk 1:46-55). At any rate there was no order of women prophets or official ministers. There were Old Testament prophetesses like Miriam, Deborah, Huldah. Today in our Sunday schools the women do most of the actual teaching. The whole problem is difficult and calls for restraint and reverence. One thing is certain and that is that Luke appreciated the services of women for Christ as is shown often in his writings (Luk 8:1-3, for instance) before this incident.10 As we tarried
( επιμενοντων ημων). Genitive absolute. Note επ (additional) with μενω as in Act 12:16.Many days ( ημερας πλειους). More days (than we expected), accusative of time.A certain prophet named Agabus ( προφητης ονοματ Αγαβος). A prophet like the daughters of Philip, mentioned already in connection with the famine predicted by him (Act 11:28), but apparently not a man of prominence like Barnabas, and so no allusion to that former prophecy.11 Coming
( ελθÂων, second aorist active participle of ερχομα), taking ( αρας, first aorist active participle of αιρÂω, to take up),binding ( δÂησας, first aorist active participle of δεÂω, to bind). Vivid use of three successive participles describing the dramatic action of Agabus.Paul's girdle ( την ζωνην του Παυλου). Old word from ζωννυμ, to gird. See on Act 12:8.His own feet and hands ( εαυτου τους ποδας κα τας χειρας). Basis for the interpretation. Old Testament prophets often employed symbolic deeds (1Ki 22:11; Jas 2:2; Jer 13:1-7; Eze 4:1-6). Jesus interpreted the symbolism of Peter's girding himself (Joh 21:18).So ( ουτως). As Agabus had bound himself. Agabus was just from Jerusalem and probably knew the feeling there against Paul. At any rate the Holy Spirit revealed it to him as he claims.Shall deliver ( παραδωσουσιν). Like the words of Jesus about himself (Mat 20:19). He was "delivered" into the hands of the Gentiles and it took five years to get out of those hands.12 Both we and they of that place
( ημεις τε κα ο εντοπιο). Usual use of τε κα (both--and). Εντοπιο, old word, only here in N.T.Not to go up ( του μη αναβαινειν). Probably ablative of the articular present active infinitive with redundant negative με after παρεκαλουμεν (imperfect active, conative). We tried to persuade him from going up. It can be explained as genitive, but not so likely: We tried to persuade him in respect to not going up. Vincent cites the case of Regulus who insisted on returning from Rome to Carthage to certain death and that of Luther on the way to the Diet of Worms. Spalatin begged Luther not to go on. Luther said: "Though devils be as many in Worms as tiles upon the roofs, yet thither will I go." This dramatic warning of Agabus came on top of that in Tyre (Act 21:4) and Paul's own confession in Miletus (Act 20:23). It is small wonder that Luke and the other messengers together with Philip and his daughters (prophetesses versus prophet?) joined in a chorus of dissuasion to Paul.13 What are you doing weeping?
( Τ ποιειτε κλαιοντεσ?) Strong protest as in Mar 11:5.Breaking my heart ( συνθρυπτοντες μου την καρδιαν). The verb συνθρυπτω, to crush together, is late Koine for αποθρυπτω, to break off, both vivid and expressive words. So to enervate and unman one, weakening Paul's determination to go on with his duty.I am ready ( Εγω ετοιμως εχω). I hold (myself) in readiness (adverb, ετοιμως). Same idiom in 2Co 12:14.Not only to be bound ( ου μονον δεθηνα). First aorist passive infinitive of δεω and note ου μονον rather than μη μονον, the usual negative of the infinitive because of the sharp contrast (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1095). Paul's readiness to die, if need be, at Jerusalem is like that of Jesus on the way to Jerusalem the last time. Even before that Luke (Act 9:51) said that "he set his face to go on to Jerusalem." Later the disciples will say to Jesus, "Master, the Jews were but now seeking to stone thee; and goest thou thither?" (Joh 11:8). The stature of Paul rises here to heroic proportions "for the name of the Lord Jesus" ( υπερ του ονοματος του κυριου Ιησου).14 When he would not be persuaded
( μη πειθομενου αυτου). Genitive absolute of the present passive participle of πειθω. Literally, "he not being persuaded." That was all. Paul's will ( καρδια) was not broken, not even bent.We ceased ( ησυχασαμεν). Ingressive aorist active indicative of ησυχαζω, old verb to be quiet, silent.The will of the Lord be done ( του κυριου το θελημα γινεσθω). Present middle imperative of γινομα. There is a quaint naivete in this confession by the friends of Paul. Since Paul would not let them have their way, they were willing for the Lord to have his way, acquiescence after failure to have theirs.15 We took up our baggage
( επισκευασαμενο). First aorist middle participle of επισκευαζω, old verb to furnish ( σκευοσ, επ) with things necessary, to pack up, saddle horses here Ramsay holds. Here only in the N.T.Went up ( ανεβαινομεν). Inchoative imperfect active of αναβαινω, we started to go up.16 Certain of the disciples
( των μαθητων). The genitive here occurs with τινες understood as often in the Greek idiom, the partitive genitive used as nominative (Robertson, Grammar, p. 502).Bringing ( αγοντες). Nominative plural participle agreeing with τινες understood, not with case of μαθητων.One Mnason of Cyprus, an early disciple, with whom we should lodge ( παρ ω ξενισθωμεν Μνασων τιν Κυπριω αρχαιω μαθητη). A thoroughly idiomatic Greek idiom, incorporation and attraction of the antecedent into the relative clause (Robertson, Grammar, p. 718). Μνασων is really the object of αγοντες or the accusative with παρα or προς understood and should be accusative, but it is placed in the clause after the relative and in the same locative case with the relative ω (due to παρ', beside, with). Then the rest agrees in case with Μνασων. He was originally from Cyprus, but now in Caesarea. The Codex Bezae adds εις τινα κωμην (to a certain village) and makes it mean that they were to lodge with Mnason at his home there about halfway to Jerusalem. This may be true. The use of the subjunctive ξενισθωμεν (first aorist passive of ξενιζω, to entertain strangers as in Act 10:6; Act 10:23; Act 10:32 already) may be volitive of purpose with the relative (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 955, 989). The use of αρχαιω for "early" may refer to the fact that he was one of the original disciples at Pentecost as Peter in Act 15:7 uses ημερων αρχαιων (early days) to refer to his experience at Ceasarea in Act 21:10. "As the number of the first disciples lessened, the next generation accorded a sort of honour to the survivors" (Furneaux).17 When we were come
( γενομενων ημων). Genitive absolute again, "we having come."Received ( απεδεξαντο). Αποδεχομα, to receive from. This old compound only in Luke in the N.T.Gladly ( ασμενως). Old adverb ησμενως from ηδομα, to be pleased. Here only in the N.T. Perhaps this first glad welcome was from Paul's personal friends in Jerusalem.18 The day following
( τη επιουση). As in Act 20:15 which see.Went in ( εισηιε). Imperfect active of εισειμ, old classic verb used only four times in the N.T. (Act 3:3; Act 21:18; Act 21:26; Heb 9:6), a mark of the literary style rather than the colloquial Koine use of εισερχομα. Together with us to James ( συν ημιν προς Ιακωβον). So then Luke is present. The next use of "we" is in Act 27:1 when they leave Caesarea for Rome, but it is not likely that Luke was away from Paul in Jerusalem and Caesarea. The reports of what was done and said in both places is so full and minute that it seems reasonable that Luke got first hand information here whatever his motive was for so full an account of these legal proceedings to be discussed later. There are many details that read like an eye witness's story (Act 21:30; Act 21:35; Act 21:40; Act 22:2; Act 22:3; Act 23:12, etc.). It was probably the house of James ( προς and παρα so used often).And all the elders were present ( παντες τε παρεγενοντο ο πρεσβυτερο). Clearly James is the leading elder and the others are his guests in a formal reception to Paul. It is noticeable that the apostles are not mentioned, though both elders and apostles are named at the Conference in chapter 15. It would seem that the apostles are away on preaching tours. The whole church was not called together probably because of the known prejudice against Paul created by the Judaizers.19 He rehearsed
( εξηγειτο). Imperfect middle of εξηγεομα, old verb to lead out, to draw out in narrative, to recount. So Paul is pictured as taking his time for he had a great story to tell of what had happened since they saw him last.One by one ( καθ' ενα εκαστον). According to each one (item) and the adverbial phrase used as an accusative after the verb εξηγειτο as Demosthenes does (1265), though it could be like καθ' ενα εκαστος in Eph 5:33.Which ( ων). Genitive attracted from α (accusative) into the case of the unexpressed antecedent τουτων.God had wrought ( εποιησεν ο θεος). Summary constative aorist active indicative that gathers up all that God did and he takes pains to give God the glory. It is possible that at this formal meeting Paul observed an absence of warmth and enthusiasm in contrast with the welcome accorded by his friends the day before (verse Act 21:17). Furneaux thinks that Paul was coldly received on this day in spite of the generous offering brought from the Gentile Christians. "It looks as though his misgiving as to its reception (Rom 15:31) was confirmed. Nor do we hear that the Christians of Jerusalem later put in so much as a word on his behalf with either the Jewish or the Roman authorities, or expressed any sympathy with him during his long imprisonment at Caesarea" (Furneaux). The most that can be said is that the Judaizers referred to by James do not appear actively against him. The collection and the plan proposed by James accomplished that much at any rate. It stopped the mouths of those lions.20 Glorified
( εδοξαζον). Inchoative imperfect, began to glorify God, though without special praise of Paul.How many thousands ( ποσα μυριαδες). Old word for ten thousand (Act 19:19) and then an indefinite number like our "myriads" (this very word) as Luk 12:1; Act 21:20; Jdg 1:14; Rev 5:11; Rev 9:16. But it is a surprising statement even with allowable hyperbole, but one may recall Act 4:4 (number of the men--not women--about five thousand); Act 5:14 (multitudes both of men and women); Act 6:7. There were undoubtedly a great many thousands of believers in Jerusalem and all Jewish Christians, some, alas, Judaizers (Act 11:2; Act 15:1; Act 15:5). This list may include the Christians from neighbouring towns in Palestine and even some from foreign countries here at the Feast of Pentecost, for it is probable that Paul arrived in time for it as he had hoped. But we do not have to count the hostile Jews from Asia (verse Act 21:27) who were clearly not Christians at all.All zealous for the law ( παντες ζηλωτα του νομου). Zealots (substantive) rather than zealous (adjective) with objective genitive ( του νομου). The word zealot is from ζηλοω, to burn with zeal, to boil. The Greek used ζηλωτης for an imitator or admirer. There was a party of Zealots (developed from the Pharisees), a group of what would be called "hot-heads," who brought on the war with Rome. One of this party, Simon Zelotes (Act 1:13), was in the number of the twelve apostles. It is important to understand the issues in Jerusalem. It was settled at the Jerusalem Conference (Act 21:15; Act 21:2) that the Mosaic ceremonial law was not to be imposed upon Gentile Christians. Paul won freedom for them, but it was not said that it was wrong for Jewish Christians to go on observing it if they wished. We have seen Paul observing the passover in Philippi (Act 20:6) and planning to reach Jerusalem for Pentecost (Act 20:16). The Judaizers rankled under Paul's victory and power in spreading the gospel among the Gentiles and gave him great trouble in Galatia and Corinth. They were busy against him in Jerusalem also and it was to undo the harm done by them in Jerusalem that Paul gathered the great collection from the Gentile Christians and brought it with him and the delegates from the churches. Clearly then Paul had real ground for his apprehension of trouble in Jerusalem while still in Corinth (Rom 15:25) when he asked for the prayers of the Roman Christians (verses Act 21:30-32). The repeated warnings along the way were amply justified.21 They have been informed concerning thee
( κατηχηθησαν περ σου). First aorist passive indicative of κατηχεω. A word in the ancient Greek, but a few examples survive in the papyri. It means to sound (echo, from ηχω, our word) down ( κατα), to resound, re-echo, to teach orally. Oriental students today (Arabs learning the Koran) often study aloud. In the N.T. only in Luk 1:4 which see; Act 18:25; Act 21:21; 1Co 14:19; Gal 6:6; Rom 2:18. This oral teaching about Paul was done diligently by the Judaizers who had raised trouble against Peter (Act 11:2) and Paul (Act 15:1; Act 15:5). They had failed in their attacks on Paul's world campaigns. Now they try to undermine him at home. In Paul's long absence from Jerusalem, since Act 18:22, they have had a free hand, save what opposition James would give, and have had great success in prejudicing the Jerusalem Christians against Paul. So James, in the presence of the other elders and probably at their suggestion, feels called upon to tell Paul the actual situation.That thou teachest all the Jews which are among the Gentiles to forsake Moses ( οτ αποστασιαν διδασκεις απο Μωυσεως τους κατα τα εθνη παντας Ιουδαιους). Two accusatives with διδασκεις (verb of teaching) according to rule. Literally, "That thou art teaching all the Jews among ( κατα) the Gentiles (the Jews of the dispersion as in Act 2:9) apostasy from Moses." That is the point, the dreadful word αποστασιαν (our apostasy), a late form (I Macc. 2:15) for the earlier αποστασις (cf. 2Th 2:3 for αποστασια). "In the eyes of the church at Jerusalem this was a far more serious matter than the previous question at the Conference about the status of Gentile converts" (Furneaux). Paul had brought that issue to the Jerusalem Conference because of the contention of the Judaizers. But here it is not the Judaizers, but the elders of the church with James as their spokesman on behalf of the church as a whole. They do not believe this false charge, but they wish Paul to set it straight. Paul had made his position clear in his Epistles (I Corinthians, Galatians, Romans) for all who cared to know.Telling them not to circumcise their children ( λεγων μη περιτεμνειν αυτους τα τεκνα). The participle λεγων agrees with "thou" (Paul), the subject of διδασκεις. This is not indirect assertion, but indirect command, hence the negative μη instead of ου with the infinitive (Robertson, Grammar, p.1046). The point is not that Paul stated what the Jewish Christians in the dispersion do, but that he says that they ( αυτους accusative of general reference) are not to go on circumcising ( περιτεμνειν, present active infinitive) their children. Paul taught the very opposite (1Co 7:18) and had Timothy circumcised (Act 16:3) because he was half Jew and half Greek. His own practice is stated in 1Co 9:19 ("to the Jews as a Jew").Neither to walk after the customs ( μηδε τοις εθεσιν περιπατειν). Locative case with infinitive περιπατειν. The charge was here enlarged to cover it all and to make Paul out an enemy of Jewish life and teachings. That same charge had been made against Stephen when young Saul (Paul) was the leader (Act 6:14): "Will change the customs ( εθη the very word used here) which Moses delivered unto us." It actually seemed that some of the Jews cared more for Moses than for God (Act 6:11). So much for the charge of the Judaizers.22 What is it therefore?
( Τ ουν εστιν?). See this form of question by Paul (1Co 14:15; 1Co 14:26). What is to be done about it? Clearly James and the elders do not believe these misrepresentations of Paul's teaching, but many do.They will certainly hear ( παντως ακουσοντα). Παντως is old adverb, by all means, altogether, wholly, certainly as here and Act 28:4; Luk 4:23; 1Co 9:10. This future middle of ακουω is the usual form instead of ακουσω. There was no way to conceal Paul's arrival nor was it wise to do so. B C and several cursives omit δε πληθος συνελθειν (The multitude must needs come together).23 Do therefore this
( τουτο ουν ποιησον). The elders had thought out a plan of procedure by which Paul could set the whole matter straight.We have ( εισιν ημιν). "There are to us" (dative of possession as in Act 18:10). Apparently members of the Jerusalem church.Which have a vow on them ( ευχην εχοντες αφ'-- or εφ' εαυτων). Apparently a temporary Nazarite vow like that in Num 6:1-21 and its completion was marked by several offerings in the temple, the shaving of the head (Num 6:13-15). Either Paul or Aquila had such a vow on leaving Cenchreae (Act 18:18). "It was considered a work of piety to relieve needy Jews from the expenses connected with this vow, as Paul does here" (Page). The reading αφ' εαυτων would mean that they had taken the vow voluntarily or of themselves (Luk 12:57; 2Co 3:5), while εφ' εαυτων means that the vow lies on them still.24 These take
( τουτους παραλαβων). Second aorist active participle of παραλαμβανω. Taking these alone.Purify thyself with them ( αγνισθητ συν αυτοις). First aorist passive imperative of αγνιζω, old verb to purify, to make pure ( αγνος). See the active voice in Jas 4:8; 1Pe 1:22; 1Jn 3:3. It is possible to see the full passive force here, "Be purified." But a number of aorist passives in the Koine supplant the aorist middle forms and preserve the force of the middle (Robertson, Grammar, p. 819). That is possible here. Hence, "Purify thyself" is allowable. The word occurs in Num 6:1 for taking the Nazarite vow. The point is that Paul takes the vow with them. Note αγνισμου in verse Act 21:26.Be at charges for them ( δαπανησον επ' αυτοις). First aorist active imperative of old verb δαπαναω, to incur expense, expend. Spend (money) upon ( επ') them. Ramsay (St. Paul the Traveller, etc., p. 310) argues that Paul had use of considerable money at this period, perhaps from his father's estate. The charges for five men would be considerable. "A poor man would not have been treated with the respect paid him at Caesarea, on the voyage, and at Rome" (Furneaux).That they may shave their heads ( ινα ξυρησοντα την κεφαλην). Note την κεφαλην, the head (singular). Future middle indicative of ξυραω, late form for the old ξυρεω, to shave, middle to shave oneself or (causative) to get oneself shaved. This use of ινα with the future indicative is like the classic οπως with the future indicative and is common in the N.T. as in the Koine (Robertson, Grammar, p. 984).And all shall know ( κα γνωσοντα). This future middle indicative of γινωσκω (cf. ακουσοντα in verse Act 21:22) may be independent of ινα or dependent on it like ξυρησοντα, though some MSS. (H L P) have γνωσιν (second aorist subjunctive, clearly dependent on ινα).Of which ( ων). Genitive plural of the relative α (accusative) object of the perfect passive verb κατηχηντα (cf. verse Act 21:21 κατηχηθησαν) attracted into the case of the omitted antecedent τουτων. The instruction still in effect.But that thou thyself walkest orderly ( αλλα στοιχεις κα αυτος). Στοιχεις is an old verb to go in a row (from στοιχος, row, rank, series), to walk in a line or by rule. In the N.T. only here and Gal 5:25; Rom 4:12; Phi 3:16. The rule is the law and Paul was not a sidestepper. The idea of the verb is made plain by the participle φυλασσων τον νομον (keeping or observing the law).25 We wrote
( επεστειλαμεν). First aorist active of επιστελλω, to send to and so to write like our epistle ( επιστολη). Old verb, but in the N.T. only here and Act 15:20; Heb 13:22. It is the very word used by James in this "judgment" at the Conference (Act 15:20, επιστειλα). B D here read απεστειλαμεν from αποστελλω, to send away, to give orders. Wendt and Schuerer object to this as a gloss. Rather is it an explanation by James that he does not refer to the Gentile Christians whose freedom from the Mosaic ceremonial law was guaranteed at the Jerusalem Conference. James himself presided at that Conference and offered the resolution that was unanimously adopted. James stands by that agreement and repeats the main items (four: anything sacrificed to idols, blood, anything strangled, fornication, for discussion see Act 21:15) from which they are to keep themselves (direct middle φυλασσεσθα of φυλασσω, indirect command after κριναντες with accusative, αυτους, of general reference). James has thus again cleared the air about the Gentiles who have believed ( πεπιστευκοτων, perfect active participle genitive plural of πιστευω). He asks that Paul will stand by the right of Jewish Christians to keep on observing the Mosaic law. He has put the case squarely and fairly.26 Took the men
( παραλαβων τους ανδρας). The very phrase used in verse Act 21:24 to Paul.The next day ( τη εχομενη). One of the phrases in Act 20:15 for the coming day. Locative case of time.Purifying himself with them ( συν αυτοις αγνισθεις, first aorist passive participle of αγνιζω). The precise language again of the recommendation in verse Act 21:24. Paul was conforming to the letter.Went into the temple ( εισηιε εις το ιερον). Imperfect active of εισειμ as in verse Act 21:18 which see. Went on into the temple, descriptive imperfect. Paul joined the four men in their vow of separation.Declaring ( διαγγελλων). To the priests what day he would report the fulfilment of the vow. The priests would desire notice of the sacrifice. This verb only used by Luke in N.T. except Rom 11:17 (quotation from the LXX). It is not necessary to assume that the vows of each of the five expired on the same day (Rackham).Until the offering was offered for every one of them ( εως ου προσηνεχθη υπερ ενος εκαστου αυτων η προσφορα). This use of εως ου (like εως, alone) with the first aorist passive indicative προσηνεχθη of προσφερω, to offer, contemplates the final result (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 974f.) and is probably the statement of Luke added to Paul's announcement. He probably went into the temple one day for each of the brethren and one for himself. The question arises whether Paul acted wisely or unwisely in agreeing to the suggestion of James. What he did was in perfect harmony with his principle of accommodation in 1Co 9:20 when no principle was involved. It is charged that here on this occasion Paul was unduly influenced by considerations of expediency and was willing for the Jewish Christians to believe him more of a Jew than was true in order to placate the situation in Jerusalem. Furneaux calls it a compromise and a failure. I do not so see it. To say that is to obscure the whole complex situation. What Paul did was not for the purpose of conciliating his opponents, the Judaizers, who had diligently spread falsehoods about him in Jerusalem as in Corinth. It was solely to break the power of these "false apostles" over the thousands in Jerusalem who have been deluded by Paul's accusers. So far as the evidence goes that thing was accomplished. In the trouble that comes in Jerusalem and Caesarea the Judaizers cut no figure at all. The Jewish Christians do not appear in Paul's behalf, but there was no opportunity for them to do so. The explosion that came on the last day of Paul's appearance in the temple was wholly disconnected from his offerings for the four brethren and himself. It must be remembered that Paul had many kinds of enemies. The attack on him by these Jews from Asia had no connexion whatever with the slanders of the Judaizers about Paul's alleged teachings that Jewish Christians in the dispersion should depart from the Mosaic law. That slander was put to rest forever by his following the advice of James and justifies the wisdom of that advice and Paul's conduct about it.27 The seven days
( α επτα ημερα). For which Paul had taken the vow, though there may be an allusion to the pentecostal week for which Paul had desired to be present (Act 20:16). There is no necessary connexion with the vow in Act 18:15. In Act 24:17 Paul makes a general reference to his purpose in coming to Jerusalem to bring alms and offerings ( προσφορας, sacrifices). Paul spent seven days in Troas (Act 20:6), Tyre (Act 21:4), and had planned for seven here if not more. It was on the last of the seven days when Paul was completing his offerings about the vows on all five that the incident occurred that was to make him a prisoner for five years.When they saw him in the temple ( θεασαμενο αυτον εν τω ιερω). First aorist middle participle of θεαομα (from θεα, a view, cf. theatre) to behold. In the very act of honouring the temple these Jews from Asia raise a hue and cry that he is dishonouring it. Paul was not known by face now to many of the Jerusalem Jews, though once the leader of the persecution after the death of Stephen and the outstanding young Jew of the day. But the Jews in Ephesus knew him only too well, some of whom are here at the pentecostal feast. They had plotted against him in Ephesus to no purpose (Act 19:23-41; Act 20:19), but now a new opportunity had come. It is possible that the cry was led by Alexander put forward by the Jews in Ephesus (Act 19:33) who may be the same as Alexander the coppersmith who did Paul so much harm (2Ti 4:14). Paul was not in the inner sanctuary ( ο ναος), but only in the outer courts ( το ιερον).Stirred up all the multitude ( συνεχεον παντα τον οχλον). Imperfect (kept on) active of συνχεω or συνχυνω ( -υννω), to pour together, to confuse as in Act 2:6; Act 9:22; Act 19:31; Act 19:32; Act 21:31 and here to stir up by the same sort of confusion created by Demetrius in Ephesus where the same word is used twice (Act 19:31; Act 19:32). The Jews from Ephesus had learned it from Demetrius the silversmith.Laid hands on him ( επεβαλαν επ' αυτον τας χειρας). Second aorist (ingressive, with endings of the first aorist, -αν) active indicative of επιβαλλω, old verb to lay upon, to attack (note repetition of επ). They attacked and seized Paul before the charge was made.28 Help
( βοηθειτε). Present active imperative of βοηθεω, to run ( θεω) at a cry ( βοη), as if an outrage had been committed like murder or assault.All men everywhere ( παντα πανταχη). Alliterative. Πανταχη is a variation in MSS., often πανταχου, and here only in the N.T. The charges against Paul remind one of those against Stephen (Act 6:13) in which Paul had participated according to his confession (Act 22:20). Like the charges against Stephen and Jesus before him truth and falsehood are mixed. Paul had said that being a Jew would not save a man. He had taught the law of Moses was not binding on Gentiles. He did hold, like Jesus and Stephen, that the temple was not the only place to worship God. But Paul gloried himself in being a Jew, considered the Mosaic law righteous for Jews, and was honouring the temple at this very moment.And moreover also he brought Greeks also into the temple ( ετ τε κα Hελληνας εισηγαγεν εις το ιερον). Note the three particles ( ετ τε κα),and ( τε)still more ( ετ)also oreven ( κα). Worse than his teaching ( διδασκων) is his dreadful deed: he actually brought ( εισηγαγεν, second aorist active indicative of εισαγω). This he had a right to do if they only went into the court of the Gentiles. But these Jews mean to imply that Paul had brought Greeks beyond this court into the court of Israel. An inscription was found by Clermont-Ganneau in Greek built into the walls of a mosque on the Via Dolorosa that was on the wall dividing the court of Israel from the court of the Gentiles. Death was the penalty to any Gentile who crossed over into the Court of Israel (The Athenaeum, July, 1871).Hath defiled this holy place ( κεκοινωκεν τον αγιον τοπον τουτον). Present perfect active of κοινοω, to make common (see on Act 10:14). Note vivid change of tense, the defilement lasts (state of completion). All this is the substance of the call of these shrewd conspirators from Ephesus, Jews (not Jewish Christians, not even Judaizers) who hated him for his work there and who probably "spoke evil of the Way before the multitude" there so that Paul had to separate the disciples from the synagogue and go to the School of Tyrannus (Act 19:9). These enemies of Paul had now raised the cry of "fire" and vanish from the scene completely (Act 24:19). This charge was absolutely false as we shall see, made out of inferences of hate and suspicion.29 For
( γαρ). Luke adds the reason for the wild charges made against Paul.They had before seen ( ησαν προεωρακοτες). Periphrastic past perfect of προοραω, old verb to see before, whether time or place. Only twice in the N.T., here and Act 2:25 quoted from Psa 15:8. Note the double reduplication in -εω- as in Attic (Robertson, Grammar, p. 364).With him in the city Trophimus the Ephesian ( Τροφιμον τον Εφεσιον εν τη πολε συν αυτω). The Jews from Asia (Ephesus) knew Trophimus by sight as well as Paul. One day they saw both of them together ( συν) in the city. That was a fact. They had just seized Paul in the temple ( ιερον). That was another fact.They supposed ( ενομιζον). Imperfect active of νομιζω, common to think or suppose. Perfectly harmless word, but they did, as so many people do, put their supposed inference on the same basis with the facts. They did not see Trophimus with Paul now in the temple, nor had they ever seen him there. They simply argued that, if Paul was willing to be seen down street with a Greek Christian, he would not hesitate to bring him (therefore, did bring him, εισηγαγεν as in verse Act 21:28) into the temple, that is into the court of Israel and therefore both Paul and Trophimus were entitled to death, especially Paul who had brought him in (if he had) and, besides, they now had Paul. This is the way of the mob-mind in all ages. Many an innocent man has been rushed to his death by the fury of a lynching party.30 All the city was shaken
( εκινηθη η πολις ολη). First aorist passive of κινεω, common verb for violent motion and emotion. See also Act 24:5 where the word is used by Tertullus of Paul as the stirrer up of riots!The people ran together ( εγενετο συνδρομη του λαου). Rather, There came a running together ( συν-δρομη from συν-τρεχω) of the people. The cry spread like wildfire over the city and there was a pell-mell scramble or rush to get to the place of the disturbance.They laid hold on Paul ( επιλαβομενο του Παυλου). Second aorist middle participle of επιλαμβανομα with the genitive (cf. επεβαλαν in verse Act 21:27).Dragged ( ειλκον). Imperfect active of ελκω (and also ελκυω), old verb to drag or draw. Imperfect tense vividly pictures the act as going on. They were saving the temple by dragging Paul outside. Curiously enough both επιλαβομενο and ειλκυσαν occur in Act 16:19 about the arrest of Paul and Silas in Philippi.Straightway the doors were shut ( ευθεως εκλεισθησαν α θυρα). With a bang and at once. First aorist (effective) passive of κλειω. The doors between the inner court and the court of the Gentiles. But this was only the beginning, the preparation for the real work of the mob. They did not wish to defile the holy place with blood. The doors were shut by the Levites.31 As they were seeking to kill him
( ζητουντων αυτων). Genitive absolute of ζητεω, to seek, without αυτων (they). This was their real purpose.Tidings ( φασις). From φαινω, to show. Old word for the work of informers and then the exposure of secret crime. In LXX. Here only in the N.T.Came up ( ανεβη). Naturally in the wild uproar. The Roman guard during festivals was kept stationed in the Tower of Antonia at the northwest corner of the temple overlooking the temple and connected by stairs (verse Act 21:35).To the chief captain ( τω χιλιαρχω). Commander of a thousand men or cohort (Mar 15:16). His name was Claudius Lysias.Of the band ( της σπειρης). Each legion had six tribunes and so each tribune (chiliarch) had a thousand if the cohort had its full quota. See on Act 10:1; Act 27:1. The word is the Latin spira (anything rolled up). Note the genitive σπειρης instead of σπειρας (Attic).Was in confusion ( συνχυννετα). Present passive indicative of συνχυννω (see verse Act 21:27, συνεχεον). This is what the conspirators had desired.32 Forthwith
( εξαυτης). Common in the Koine ( εξ αυτης, supply ωρας, hour).He took ( παραλαβων). See verses Act 21:24; Act 21:26.Centurions ( εκατονταρχας). See on Luk 7:2 for discussion. Plural shows that Lysias the chiliarch took several hundred soldiers along (a centurion with each hundred).Ran down ( κατεδραμεν). Effective second aorist active indicative of κατατρεχω. From the tower of Antonia, vivid scene.And they ( ο δε). Demonstrative use of ο. The Jewish mob who had begun the work of killing Paul (verse Act 21:31).Left off beating Paul ( επαυσαντο τυπτοντες τον Παυλον). The participle with παυομα describes what they were already doing, the supplementary participle (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1121). They stopped before the job was over because of the sudden onset of the Roman soldiers. Some ten years before in a riot at the passover the Roman guard marched down and in the panic several hundred were trampled to death.33 Came near
( εγγισας). First aorist active participle of εγγιζω, to draw near, Koine verb from εγγυς, near, and common in the N.T.Laid hold on him ( επελαβετο αντου). See same verb in verse Act 21:30.To be bound ( δεθηνα). First aorist passive infinitive of δεω (see verse Act 21:11).With two chains ( αλυσεσ δυσ). Instrumental case of αλυσις, old word from α privative and λυω (not loosing, i.e. chaining). With two chains as a violent and seditious person, probably leader of a band of assassins (verse Act 21:38). See on Mar 5:4.Inquired ( επυνθανετο). Imperfect middle of πυνθανομα, old and common verb used mainly by Luke in the N.T. Lysias repeated his inquiries.Who he was ( τις ειη). Present active optative of ειμ changed from εστιν (present indicative) in the indirect question, a change not obligatory after a past tense, but often done in the older Greek, rare in the N.T. (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1043f.).And what he had done ( κα τ εστιν πεποιηκως). Periphrastic perfect active indicative of ποιεω here retained, not changed to the optative as is true of ειη from εστιν in the same indirect question, illustrating well the freedom about it.34 Some shouting one thing, some another
( αλλο αλλο τ επεφωνουν). Same idiom of αλλο αλλο as in Act 19:32 which see. The imperfect of επιφωνεω, to call out to, suits well the idiom. This old verb occurs in the N.T. only in Luke and Acts (already in Act 12:22).When he could not know ( μη δυναμενου αυτου γνωνα). Genitive absolute of present middle participle of δυναμα with negative μη and second aorist active infinitive of γινωσκω.The certainty ( το ασφαλες). Neuter articular adjective from α privative and σφαλλω, to make totter or fall. Old word, in the N.T. only in Act 21:34; Act 22:30; Act 25:26; Phi 3:1; Heb 6:19.Into the castle ( εις την παρεμβολην). Koine word from παρεμβαλλω, to cast in by the side of, to assign soldiers a place, to encamp (see on Luk 19:43). So παρεμβολη comes to mean an interpolation, then an army drawn up (Heb 11:34), but mainly an encampment (Heb 13:11; Heb 13:13), frequent in Polybius and LXX. So here barracks of the Roman soldiers in the tower of Antonia as in verse Act 21:37; Act 22:24; Act 23:10; Act 23:16; Act 23:32.35 Upon the stairs
( επ τους αναβαθμους). From ανα, up, and βαινω, to go. Late word, in LXX and Koine writers. In the N.T. only here and verse Act 21:40.So it was ( συνεβη). Second aorist active of συμβαινω, to happen (see on Act 20:19) with infinitive clause as subject here as often in the old Greek.He was borne ( βασταζεσθα αυτον). Accusative of general reference with this subject infinitive, present passive of βασταζω, to take up with the hands, literally as here.Violence ( βιαν). See on Act 5:26. Βιαζω, to use force, is from βια.36 Followed after
( ηκολουθε). Imperfect active of ακολυθεω, was following. Cheated of their purpose to lynch Paul, they were determined to have his blood.Crying out ( κραζοντες). Construction according to sense, plural masculine participle agreeing with neuter singular substantive πληθος (Robertson, Grammar, p. 401).Away with him ( Αιρε αυτον). The very words used by the mob to Pilate when they chose Barabbas in preference to Jesus (Luk 23:18, Αιρε τουτον). He will hear it again from this same crowd (Act 22:22). It is the present imperative ( αιρε) as in Luk 23:18, but some may have used the urgent aorist active imperative as also in the case of Jesus Joh 19:15, αρον, αρον with σταυρωσον added). Luke does not say that this mob demanded crucifixion for Paul. He was learning what it was to share the sufferings of Christ as the sullen roar of the mob's yells rolled on and on in his ears.37 May I say something unto thee?
( Ε εξεστιν μο ειπειν τ προς σε?). On this use of ε in a direct question see on Act 1:6. The calm self-control of Paul in the presence of this mob is amazing. His courteous request to Lysias was in Greek to the chiliarch's amazement.Dost thou know Greek? ( Hελληνιστ γινωσκεισ?). Old Greek adverb in - from Hελληνιζω, meaning "in Greek." "Do you know it in Greek?" In the N.T. only here and Joh 19:20.Art thou not then the Egyptian? ( Ουκ αρα συ ε ο Αιγυπτιοσ?). Expects the answer Yes and αρα argues the matter (therefore). The well-known ( ο) Egyptian who had given the Romans so much trouble.Stirred up to sedition ( αναστατωσας). First aorist active participle of αναστατοω, a late verb from αναστατος, outcast, and so to unsettle, to stir up, to excite, once known only in LXX and Act 17:6 (which see); Act 21:38; Gal 5:12, but now found in several papyri examples with precisely this sense to upset.Of the Assassins ( των σικαριων). Latin word sicarius, one who carried a short sword σιχα under his cloak, a cutthroat. Josephus uses this very word for bands of robbers under this Egyptian (War II. 17,6 and 13,5; Ant. XX. 8,10). Josephus says that there were 30,000 who gathered on the Mount of Olives to see the walls of Jerusalem fall down and not merely 4,000 as Lysias does here. But Lysias may refer to the group that were armed thus (banditti) the core of the mob of 30,000. Lysias at once saw by Paul's knowledge of Greek that he was not the famous Egyptian who led the Assassins and escaped himself when Felix attacked and slew the most of them.39 I am
( Εγω μεν ειμ). In contrast with the wild guess of Lysias Paul uses μεν and δε. He tells briefly who he is:a Jew ( Ιουδαιος) by race,of Tarsus in Cilicia ( Ταρσευς της Κιλικιας) by country, belonging to Tarsus (this adjective Ταρσευς only here and Act 9:11), and proud of it, one of the great cities of the empire with a great university.A citizen of no mean city ( ουκ ασημου πολεως πολιτης). Litotes again, "no mean" ( ασημος, old adjective, unmarked, α privative and σημα, mark, insignificant, here only in the N.T.). This same litotes used by Euripides of Athens (Ion 8). But Paul calls himself a citizen ( πολιτης) of Tarsus. Note the "effective assonance" (Page) in πολεως πολιτης. Paul now ( δε) makes his request ( δεομα) of Lysias.Give me leave ( επιτρεψον μο). First aorist active imperative of επιτρεπω, old and common verb to turn to, to permit, to allow. It was a strange request and a daring one, to wish to speak to this mob howling for Paul's blood.40 When he had given him leave
( επιτρεψαντος αυτου). Genitive absolute of aorist active participle of the same verb επιτρεπω.Standing on the stairs ( εστως επ των αναβαθμων). Second perfect active participle of ιστημ, to place, but intransitive to stand. Dramatic scene. Paul had faced many audiences and crowds, but never one quite like this. Most men would have feared to speak, but not so Paul. He will speak about himself only as it gives him a chance to put Christ before this angry Jewish mob who look on Paul as a renegade Jew, a turncoat, a deserter, who went back on Gamaliel and all the traditions of his people, who not only turned from Judaism to Christianity, but who went after Gentiles and treated Gentiles as if they were on a par with Jews. Paul knows only too well what this mob thinks of him.Beckoned with the hand ( κατεσεισε τη χειρ). He shook down to the multitude with the hand (instrumental case χειρ), while Alexander, Luke says (Act 19:33), "shook down the hand" (accusative with the same verb, which see). In Act 26:1 Paul reached out the hand ( εκτεινας την χειρα).When there was made a great silence ( πολλης σιγης γενομενης). Genitive absolute again with second aorist middle participle of γινομα, "much silence having come." Paul waited till silence had come.In the Hebrew language ( τη Εβραιδ διαλεκτω). The Aramaean which the people in Jerusalem knew better than the Greek. Paul could use either tongue at will. His enemies had said in Corinth that "his bodily presence was weak and his speech contemptible" (2Co 10:10). But surely even they would have to admit that Paul's stature and words reach heroic proportions on this occasion. Self-possessed with majestic poise Paul faces the outraged mob beneath the stairs.1 Brethren and fathers
( Ανδρες αδελφο κα πατερες) Men, brethren, and fathers. The very language used by Stephen (Act 7:2) when arraigned before the Sanhedrin with Paul then present. Now Paul faces a Jewish mob on the same charges brought against Stephen. These words are those of courtesy and dignity (amoris et honoris nomina, Page). These men were Paul's brother Jews and were (many of them) official representatives of the people (Sanhedrists, priests, rabbis). Paul's purpose is conciliatory, he employs "his ready tact" (Rackham).The defence which I now make unto you ( μου της προς υμας νυν απολογιας). Literally, My defence to you at this time. Νυν is a sharpened form (by -) of νυν (now), just now. The term απολογια (apology) is not our use of the word for apologizing for an offence, but the original sense of defence for his conduct, his life. It is an old word from απολογεομα, to talk oneself off a charge, to make defence. It occurs also in Act 25:16 and then also in 1Co 9:3; 2Co 7:11; Phi 1:7; Phi 1:16; 2Ti 4:16; 1Pe 3:15. Paul uses it again in Act 25:16 as here about his defence against the charges made by the Jews from Asia. He is suspected of being a renegade from the Mosaic law and charged with specific acts connected with the alleged profanation of the temple. So Paul speaks in Aramaic and recites the actual facts connected with his change from Judaism to Christianity. The facts make the strongest argument. He first recounts the well-known story of his zeal for Judaism in the persecution of the Christians and shows why the change came. Then he gives a summary of his work among the Gentiles and why he came to Jerusalem this time. He answers the charge of enmity to the people and the law and of desecration of the temple. It is a speech of great skill and force, delivered under remarkable conditions. The one in chapter Act 22:26 covers some of the same ground, but for a slightly different purpose as we shall see. For a discussion of the three reports in Acts of Paul's conversion see chapter Act 22:9. Luke has not been careful to make every detail correspond, though there is essential agreement in all three.2 He spake
( προσεφωνε). Imperfect active, was speaking. See aorist active προσεφωνησεν in Act 21:40.They were the more quiet ( μαλλον παρεσχον ησυχιαν). Literally, The more ( μαλλον) they furnished or supplied (second aorist active indicative of παρεχω) quietness ( ησυχιαν, old word, in the N.T. only here and 2Th 3:12; 1Ti 2:11). Precisely this idiom occurs in Plutarch (Cor. 18) and the LXX (Job 34:29). Knowling notes the fondness of Luke for words of silence ( σιγη, σιγαω, ησυχαζω) as in Luk 14:4; Luk 15:26; Act 11:18; Act 12:17; Act 15:12; Act 21:14; Act 21:40. It is a vivid picture of the sudden hush that swept over the vast mob under the spell of the Aramaic. They would have understood Paul's Koine Greek, but they much preferred the Aramaic. It was a masterstroke.3 I am a Jew
( Εγω ειμ ανηρ Ιουδαιος). Note use of Εγω for emphasis. Paul recounts his Jewish advantages or privileges with manifest pride as in Act 26:4; 2Co 11:22; Gal 1:14; Phi 3:4-7.Born ( γεγεννημενος). Perfect passive participle of γενναω. See above in Act 21:39 for the claim of Tarsus as his birth-place. He was a Hellenistic Jew, not an Aramaean Jew (cf. Act 6:1).Brought up ( ανατεθραμμενος). Perfect passive participle again of ανατρεφω, to nurse up, to nourish up, common old verb, but in the N.T. only here, Act 7:20, and MSS. in Luk 4:16. The implication is that Paul was sent to Jerusalem while still young, "from my youth" (Act 26:4), how young we do not know, possibly thirteen or fourteen years old. He apparently had not seen Jesus in the flesh (2Co 5:16).At the feet of Gamaliel ( προς τους ποδας Γαμαλιηλ). The rabbis usually sat on a raised seat with the pupils in a circle around either on lower seats or on the ground. Paul was thus nourished in Pharisaic Judaism as interpreted by Gamaliel, one of the lights of Judaism. For remarks on Gamaliel see chapter Act 5:34. He was one of the seven Rabbis to whom the Jews gave the highest title Ραββαν (our Rabbi). Ραββ (my teacher) was next, the lowest being Ραβ (teacher). "As Aquinas among the schoolmen was called Doctor Angelicus, and Bonaventura Doctor Seraphicus, so Gamaliel was called the Beauty of the Law" (Conybeare and Howson).Instructed ( πεπαιδευμενος). Perfect passive participle again (each participle beginning a clause), this time of παιδευω, old verb to train a child ( παις) as in Act 7:22 which see. In this sense also in 1Ti 1:20; Tit 2:12. Then to chastise as in Luk 23:16; Luk 23:22 (which see); 2Ti 2:25; Heb 12:6.According to the strict manner ( κατα ακριβειαν). Old word, only here in N.T. Mathematical accuracy, minute exactness as seen in the adjective in Act 26:5. See also Rom 10:2; Gal 1:4; Phi 3:4-7.Of our fathers ( πατρωιου). Old adjective from πατερ, only here and Act 24:14 in N.T. Means descending from father to son, especially property and other inherited privileges. Πατρικος (patrician) refers more to personal attributes and affiliations.Being zealous for God ( ζηλωτης υπαρχων του θεου). Not adjective, but substantivezealot (same word used by James of the thousands of Jewish Christians in Jerusalem, Act 21:20 which see) with objective genitive του θεου (for God). See also verse Act 22:14; Act 28:17; 2Ti 1:3 where he makes a similar claim. So did Peter (Act 3:13; Act 5:30) and Stephen (Act 7:32). Paul definitely claims, whatever freedom he demanded for Gentile Christians, to be personally "a zealot for God" "even as ye all are this day" ( καθως παντες υμεις εστε σημερον). In his conciliation he went to the limit and puts himself by the side of the mob in their zeal for the law, mistaken as they were about him. He was generous surely to interpret their fanatical frenzy as zeal for God. But Paul is sincere as he proceeds to show by appeal to his own conduct.4 And I
( ος).I who , literally.This Way ( ταυτην την οδον). The very term used for Christianity by Luke concerning Paul's persecution (Act 9:2), which see. Here it "avoids any irritating name for the Christian body" (Furneaux) by using this Jewish terminology.Unto the death ( αχρ θανατου). Unto death, actual death of many as Act 26:10 shows.Both men and women ( ανδρας τε κα γυναικας). Paul felt ashamed of this fact and it was undoubtedly in his mind when he pictured his former state as "a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and injurious (1Ti 1:13), the first of sinners" (1Ti 1:15). But it showed the lengths to which Paul went in his zeal for Judaism.5 Doth bear me witness
( μαρτυρε μο). Present active indicative as if still living. Caiaphas was no longer high priest now, for Ananias is at this time (Act 23:2), though he may be still alive.All the estate of the elders ( παν το πρεσβυτεριον). All the eldership or the Sanhedrin (Act 4:5) of which Paul was probably then a member (Act 26:10). Possibly some of those present were members of the Sanhedrin then (some 20 odd years ago).From whom ( παρ' ων). The high priest and the Sanhedrin.Letters unto the brethren ( επισταλας προς τους αδελφους). Paul still can tactfully call the Jews his "brothers" as he did in Rom 9:3. There is no bitterness in his heart.Journeyed ( επορευομην). Imperfect middle indicative of πορευομα, and a vivid reality to Paul still as he was going on towards Damascus.To bring also ( αξων κα). Future active participle of αγω, to express purpose, one of the few N.T. examples of this classic idiom (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1118).Them which were there ( τους εκεισε οντας). Constructio praegnans. The usual word would be εκε (there), not εκεισε (thither). Possibly the Christians who had fled to Damascus, and so were there (Robertson, Grammar, p. 548).In bonds ( δεδεμενους). Perfect passive participle of δεω, predicate position, "bound."For to be punished ( ινα τιμωρηθωσιν). First aorist passive subjunctive of τιμωρεω, old verb to avenge, to take vengeance on. In the N.T. only here, and Act 26:11. Pure final clause with ινα. He carried his persecution outside of Palestine just as later he carried the gospel over the Roman empire.6 And it came to pass
( εγενετο δε). Rather than the common κα εγενετο and with the infinitive ( περιαστραψα), one of the three constructions with κα (δε) εγενετο by Luke (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 1042f.), followed by κα, by finite verb, by subject infinitive as here.As I made my journey ( μο πορευομενω). To me (dative after εγενετο, happened to me) journeying (participle agreeing with μο). See this same idiom in verse Act 22:17. Luke uses εγενετο δε seventeen times in the gospel and twenty-one in the Acts.Unto Damascus ( τη Δαμασκω). Dative after εγγιζοντ (drawing nigh to).About noon ( περ μεσημβριαν). Mid ( μεσος) day ( ημερα), old word, in the N.T. only here and Act 8:26 which see where it may mean "toward the south." An item not in ch. 9.Shone round about me ( περιαστραψα περ εμε). First aorist active infinitive of περιαστραπτω, to flash around, in LXX and late Greek, in the N.T. only here and Act 9:3 which see. Note repetition of περ.A great light ( φως ικανον). Luke's favourite word ικανον (considerable). Accusative of general reference with the infinitive.7 I fell
( επεσα). Second aorist active indicative with -α rather than επεσον, the usual form of πιπτω.Unto the ground ( εις το εδαφος). Old word, here alone in N.T. So the verb εδαφιζω, is in Luk 19:44 alone in the N.T.A voice saying ( φωνης λεγουσης). Genitive after ηκουσα, though in Act 26:14 the accusative is used after ηκουσα, as in Act 22:14 after ακουσα, either being allowable. See on Act 9:7 for discussion of the difference in case. Saul's name repeated each time (Act 9:4; Act 22:7; Act 26:14). Same question also in each report: "Why persecuted thou me?" ( Τ με διωκεισ?). These piercing words stuck in Paul's mind.8 Of Nazareth
( ο Ναζωραιος). The Nazarene, not in Act 9:5; Act 26:15 and here because Jesus is mentioned now for the first time in the address. The form Ναζωραιος as in Mat 2:23 (which see) is used also in Act 24:5 for the followers of Jesus instead of Ναζαρηνος as in Mar 1:24, etc. (which see).9 But they heard not the voice
( την δε φωνην ουκ ηκουσαν). The accusative here may be used rather than the genitive as in verse Act 22:7 to indicate that those with Paul did not understand what they heard (Act 9:7) just as they beheld the light (Act 22:9), but did not see Jesus (Act 9:7). The difference in cases allows this distinction, though it is not always observed as just noticed about Act 22:14; Act 26:14. The verb ακουω is used in the sense of understand (Mar 4:33; 1Co 14:2). It is one of the evidences of the genuineness of this report of Paul's speech that Luke did not try to smooth out apparent discrepancies in details between the words of Paul and his own record already in ch. 9. The Textus Receptus adds in this verse: "And they became afraid" ( κα εμφοβο εγενοντο). Clearly not genuine.10 Into Damascus
( εις Δαμασκον). In Act 9:6 simply "into the city" ( εις την πολιν).Of all things which ( περ παντων ων). Hων, relative plural attracted to genitive of antecedent from accusative α, object of ποιησα (do).Are appointed for thee ( τετακτα σο). Perfect passive indicative of τασσω, to appoint, to order, with dative σο. Compare with οτ σε δε of Act 9:6. The words were spoken to Paul, of course, in the Aramaic, Saoul, Saoul.11 I could not see
( ουκ ενεβλεπον). Imperfect active of εμβλεπω, I was not seeing, same fact stated in Act 9:8. Here the reason as "for the glory of that light" ( απο της δοξης του φωτος εκεινου).Being led by the hand ( χειραγωγουμενος). Present passive participle of χειραγωγεω, the same verb used in Act 9:8 ( χειραγωγουντες) which see. Late verb, in the N.T. only in these two places. In LXX.12 A devout man according to the law
( ευλαβης κατα τον νομον). See on Act 2:5; Act 8:2; Luk 2:25 for the adjective ευλαβης. Paul adds "according to the law" to show that he was introduced to Christianity by a devout Jew and no law-breaker (Lewin).13 I looked up on him
( αναβλεψα εις αυτον). First aorist active indicative and same word as αναβλεψον (Receive thy sight). Hence here the verb means as the margin of the Revised Version has it: "I received my sight and looked upon him." For "look up" see Joh 9:11.14 Hath appointed thee
( προεχειρισατο). First aorist middle indicative of προχειριζω, old verb to put forth into one's hands, to take into one's hands beforehand, to plan, propose, determine. In the N.T. only in Act 3:20; Act 22:14; Act 26:16. Three infinitives after this verb of God's purpose about Paul:to know ( γνωνα, second aorist active of γινωσκω) his will,to see ( ιδειν, second aorist active of οραω) the Righteous One (cf. Act 3:14),to hear ( ακουσα, first aorist active of ακουω) a voice from his mouth.15 A witness for him
( μαρτυς αυτω). As in Act 1:8.Of what ( ων). Attraction of the accusative relative α to the genitive case of the unexpressed antecedent τουτων.Thou hast seen and heard ( εωρακας, present perfect active indicative κα ηκουσας, first aorist active indicative). This subtle change of tense is not preserved in the English. Blass properly cites the perfect εωρακα in 1Co 9:1 as proof of Paul's enduring qualification for the apostleship.16 By baptized
( βαπτισα). First aorist middle (causative), not passive, Get thyself baptized (Robertson, Grammar, p. 808). Cf. 1Co 10:2. Submit yourself to baptism. So as to απολουσα, Get washed off as in 1Co 6:11. It is possible, as in Act 2:38, to take these words as teaching baptismal remission or salvation by means of baptism, but to do so is in my opinion a complete subversion of Paul's vivid and picturesque language. As in Rom 6:4-6 where baptism is the picture of death, burial and resurrection, so here baptism pictures the change that had already taken place when Paul surrendered to Jesus on the way (verse Act 22:10). Baptism here pictures the washing away of sins by the blood of Christ.17 When I had returned
( μο υποστρεψαντ),while I prayed ( προσευχομενου μου),I fell ( γενεσθα με). Note dative μο with εγενετο as in verse Act 22:6, genitive μου (genitive absolute with προσευχομενου), accusative of general reference με with γενεσθα, and with no effort at uniformity, precisely as in Act 15:22; Act 15:23 which see. The participle is especially liable to such examples of anacolutha (Robertson, Grammar, p. 439).18 Saw him saying
( ιδειν αυτον λεγοντα). The first visit after his conversion when they tried to kill him in Jerusalem (Act 9:29).Because ( διοτι, δια and οτ),for that .19 Imprisoned and beat
( ημην φυλακιζων κα δερων). Periphrastic imperfect active of φυλακιζω (LXX and late Koine, here alone in the N.T.) and δερω (old verb to skin, to beat as in Mat 21:35 which see).In every synagogue ( κατα τας συναγογας). Up and down ( κατα) in the synagogues.20 Was shed
( εξεχυννετο). Imperfect passive of εκχυννω (see on Mat 23:35), was being shed.Witness ( μαρτυρος). And "martyr" also as in Rev 2:13; Rev 17:6. Transition state for the word here.I also was standing by ( κα αυτος ημην εφεστως). Periphrastic second past perfect in form, but imperfect (linear) in sense since εστωσ=ισταμενος (intransitive).Consenting ( συνευδοκων). The very word used by Luke in Act 8:1 about Paul. Koine word for being pleased at the same time with (cf. Luk 11:48). Paul adds here the item of "guarding the clothes of those who were slaying ( αναιρουντων as in Luk 23:32; Act 12:2) him" (Stephen). Paul recalls the very words of protest used by him to Jesus. He did not like the idea of running away to save his own life right where he had helped slay Stephen. He is getting on dangerous ground.21 I will send thee forth far hence unto the Gentiles
( Εγω εις εθνη μακραν εξαποστελω σε). Future active of the double ( εξ, out, απο, off or away) compound of εξαποστελλω, common word in the Koine (cf. Luk 24:49). This is a repetition by Jesus of the call given in Damascus through Ananias (Act 9:15). Paul had up till now avoided the word Gentiles, but at last it had to come, "the fatal word" (Farrar).22 They gave him audience
( ηκουον). Imperfect active, they kept on listening, at least with respectful attention.Unto this word ( αχρ τουτου του λογου). But "this word" was like a spark in a powder magazine or a torch to an oil tank. The explosion of pent-up indignation broke out instantly worse than at first (Act 21:30).Away with such a fellow from the earth ( Αιρε απο της γης τον τοιουτον). They renew the cry with the very words in Act 21:36, but with "from the earth" for vehemence.For it is not fit ( ου γαρ καθηκεν). Imperfect active of καθηκω, old verb to come down to, to become, to fit. In the N.T. only here and Rom 1:28. The imperfect is a neat Greek idiom for impatience about an obligation: It was not fitting, he ought to have been put to death long ago. The obligation is conceived as not lived up to like our "ought" (past of owe). See Robertson, Grammar, p. 886.23 As they cried out
( κραυγαζοντων αυτων). Genitive absolute with present active participle of κραυγαζω, a rare word in the old Greek from κραυγη (a cry). See on Mat 12:19. Two other genitive absolutes here, ριπτουντων (throwing off, present active participle, frequent active variation of ριπτω) and βαλλοντων (present active participle of βαλλω, flinging). These present participles give a lively picture of the uncontrolled excitement of the mob in their spasm of wild rage.24 That he be examined by scourging
( μαστιξιν ανεταζεσθα αυτον). The present passive infinitive of ανεταζω in indirect command after ειπας (bidding). This verb does not occur in the old Greek (which used εξεταζω as in Mat 2:8), first in the LXX, in the N.T. only here and verse Act 22:29, but Milligan and Moulton's Vocabulary quotes an Oxyrhynchus papyrus of A.D. 127 which has a prefect using the word directing government clerks to "examine" ( ανεταζειν) documents and glue them together into volumes ( τομο). The word was evidently in use for such purposes. It was a kind of "third degree" applied to Paul by the use of scourges ( μαστιξιν), instrumental plural of μαστιξ, old word for whip, as in Heb 11:36. But this way of beginning an inquiry by torture (inquisition) was contrary to Roman law (Page): Non esse a tormentis incipiendum, Divus Augustus statuit.That he might know ( ινα επιγνω). Final clause with ινα and second aorist active subjunctive of επιγνωσκω (full knowledge). Lysias was as much in the dark as ever, for Paul's speech had been in Aramaic and this second explosion was a mystery to him like the first.They so shouted ( ουτος επεφωνουν). Imperfect active progressive imperfect had been so shouting.25 When they had tied him up
( ος προετειναν αυτον). First aorist active indicative of προτεινω, old verb to stretch forward, only here in the N.T. Literally, "When they stretched him forward."With the thongs ( τοις ιμασιν). If the instrumental case of ιμας, old word for strap or thong (for sandals as Mar 1:7, or for binding criminals as here), then Paul was bent forward and tied by the thongs to a post in front to expose his back the better to the scourges. But τοις ιμασιν may be dative case and then it would mean "for the lashes." In either case it is a dreadful scene of terrorizing by the chiliarch.Unto the centurion that stood by ( προς τον εστωτα εκατονταρχον). He was simply carrying out the orders of the chiliarch (cf. Mat 27:54). Why had not Paul made protest before this?Is it lawful? ( ε εξεστιν?). This use of ε in indirect questions we have had before (Act 1:6).A Roman and uncondemned ( Ρομαιον κα ακατακριτον). Just as in Act 16:37 which see. Blass says of Paul's question: Interrogatio subironica est confidentiae plena.26 What art thou about to do?
( Τ μελλεις ποιειν?). On the point of doing, sharp warning.27 Art thou a Roman?
( Συ Ρομαιος ει?).Thou (emphatic position) a Roman? It was unbelievable.28 With a great sum
( πολλου κεφαλαιου). The use of κεφαλαιου (from κεφαλη, head) for sums of money (principal as distinct from interest) is old and frequent in the papyri. Our word capital is from χαπυτ (head). The genitive is used here according to rule for price. "The sale of the Roman citizenship was resorted to by the emperors as a means of filling the exchequer, much as James I. made baronets" (Page). Dio Cassius (LX., 17) tells about Messalina the wife of Claudius selling Roman citizenship. Lysias was probably a Greek and so had to buy his citizenship.But I am a Roman born ( Εγω δε κα γεγεννημα). Perfect passive indicative of γενναω. The word "Roman" not in the Greek. Literally, "But I have been even born one," (i.e. born a Roman citizen). There is calm and simple dignity in this reply and pardonable pride. Being a citizen of Tarsus (Act 21:39) did not make Paul a Roman citizen. Tarsus was an urbs libera, not a colonia like Philippi. Some one of his ancestors (father, grandfather) obtained it perhaps as a reward for distinguished service. Paul's family was of good social position. "He was educated by the greatest of the Rabbis; he was at an early age entrusted by the Jewish authorities with an important commission; his nephew could gain ready access to the Roman tribune; he was treated as a person of consequence by Felix, Festus, Agrippa, and Julius" (Furneaux).29 Departed from him
( απεστησαν απ' αυτου). Second aorist active indicative (intransitive) of αφιστημ, stood off from him at once.Was afraid ( εφοβηθη). Ingressive aorist passive indicative of φοβεομα, became afraid. He had reason to be.That he was a Roman ( οτ Ρομαιος εστιν). Indirect assertion with tense of εστιν retained.Because he had bound him ( οτ αυτον ην δεδεκως). Causal οτ here after declarative οτ just before. Periphrastic past perfect active of δεω, to bind.30 To know the certainty
( γνωνα το ασφαλες). Same idiom in Act 21:34 which see.Wherefore he was accused ( το τ κατεγορειτα). Epexegetical after to ασφαλες. Note article (accusative case) with the indirect question here as in Luk 22:1; Luk 22:23; Luk 22:24 (which see), a neat idiom in the Greek.Commanded ( εκελευσεν). So the Sanhedrin had to meet, but in the Tower of Antonia, for he brought Paul down ( καταγαγων, second aorist active participle of καταγω).Set him ( εστησεν). First aorist active (transitive) indicative of ιστημ, not the intransitive second aorist εστη. Lysias is determined to find out the truth about Paul, more puzzled than ever by the important discovery that he has a Roman citizen on his hands in this strange prisoner.1 Looking steadfastly
( ατενισας). See on this word Act 1:10; Act 3:12; Act 6:15; Act 7:55; Act 13:9. Paul may have had weak eyes, but probably the earnest gaze was to see if he recognized any faces that were in the body that tried Stephen and to which he apparently once belonged.I have lived before God ( πεπολιτευμα τω θεω). Perfect middle indicative of πολιτευω, old verb to manage affairs of city ( πολις) or state, to be a citizen, behave as a citizen. In the N.T. only here and Phi 1:27. The idea of citizenship was Greek and Roman, not Jewish. "He had lived as God's citizen, as a member of God's commonwealth" (Rackham). God ( θεω) is the dative of personal interest. As God looked at it and in his relation to God.In all good conscience unto this day ( παση συνειδησε αγαθη αχρ ταυτης της ημερας). This claim seems to lack tact, but for brevity's sake Paul sums up a whole speech in it. He may have said much more than Luke here reports along the line of his speech the day before, but Paul did not make this claim without consideration. It appears to contradict his confession as the chief of sinners (1Ti 1:13-16). But that depends on one's interpretation of "good conscience." The word συνειδησις is literally "joint-knowledge" in Greek, Latin (conscientia) and English "conscience" from the Latin. It is a late word from συνοιδα, to know together, common in O.T., Apocrypha, Philo, Plutarch, New Testament, Stoics, ecclesiastical writers. In itself the word simply means consciousness of one's own thoughts (Heb 10:2), or of one's own self, then consciousness of the distinction between right and wrong (Rom 2:15) with approval or disapproval. But the conscience is not an infallible guide and acts according to the light that it has (1Co 8:7; 1Co 8:10; 1Pe 2:19). The conscience can be contaminated (Heb 10:22, evil πονηρας). All this and more must be borne in mind in trying to understand Paul's description of his motives as a persecutor. Alleviation of his guilt comes thereby, but not removal of guilt as he himself felt (1Ti 1:13-16). He means to say to the Sanhedrin that he persecuted Christians as a conscientious (though mistaken) Jew (Pharisee) just as he followed his conscience in turning from Judaism to Christianity. It is a pointed disclaimer against the charge that he is a renegade Jew, an opposer of the law, the people, the temple. Paul addresses the Sanhedrin as an equal and has no "apologies" (in our sense) to make for his career as a whole. The golden thread of consistency runs through, as a good citizen in God's commonwealth. He had the consolation of a good conscience (1Pe 3:16). The word does not occur in the Gospels and chiefly in Paul's Epistles, but we see it at work in Joh 8:9 (the interpolation Act 7:53-8).2 Ananias
( Hανανιας). Not the one in Luk 3:2; Joh 18:13; Act 4:7, but the son of Nebedaeus, nominated high priest by Herod, King of Chalcis, A.D. 48 and till A.D. 59. He was called to Rome A.D. 52 to answer "a charge of rapine and cruelty made against him by the Samaritans, but honourably acquitted" (Page). Though high priest, he was a man of bad character.Them that stood by him ( τοις παρεστωσιν αυτω). Dative case of second perfect participle of παριστημ, to place, and intransitive. See the same form in verse Act 23:4 ( παρεστωτες).To smite him on the mouth ( τυπτειν αυτου το στομα). See on Act 12:45; Act 18:17. Cf. the treatment of Jesus (Joh 18:22). Ananias was provoked by Paul's self-assertion while on trial before his judges. "The act was illegal and peculiarly offensive to a Jew at the hands of a Jew" (Knowling). More self-control might have served Paul better. Smiting the mouth or cheek is a peculiarly irritating offence and one not uncommon among the Jews and this fact gives point to the command of Jesus to turn the other check (Luk 6:29 where τυπτω is also used).3 Thou whited wall
( τοιχε κεκονιαμενε). Perfect passive participle of κονιαω (from κονια, dust or lime). The same word used in Mat 23:27 for "whited sepulchres" ( ταφο κεκονιαμενο) which see. It is a picturesque way of calling Ananias a hypocrite, undoubtedly true, but not a particularly tactful thing for a prisoner to say to his judge, not to say Jewish high priest. Besides, Paul had hurled back at him the word τυπτειν (smite) in his command, putting it first in the sentence ( τυπτειν σε μελλε ο θεος) in strong emphasis. Clearly Paul felt that he, not Ananias, was living as a good citizen in God's commonwealth.And sittest thou to judge me? ( Κα συ καθη κρινων με?) Literally, "And thou (being what thou art) art sitting ( καθη, second person singular middle of καθημα, late form for καθησα, the uncontracted form) judging me." Cf. Luk 22:30. Κα συ at the beginning of a question expresses indignation.Contrary to the law ( παρανομων). Present active participle of παρανομεω, old verb to act contrary to the law, here alone in the N.T., "acting contrary to the law."4 Of God
( του θεου). As God's representative in spite of his bad character (Deu 17:8). Here was a charge of irreverence, to say the least. The office called for respect.5 I wist not
( ουκ ηιδειν). Second past perfect of οιδα used as an imperfect. The Greek naturally means that Paul did not know that it was the high priest who gave the order to smite his mouth. If this view is taken, several things may be said by way of explanation. The high priest may not have had on his official dress as the meeting was called hurriedly by Lysias. Paul had been away so long that he may not have known Ananias on sight. And then Paul may have had poor eyesight or the high priest may not have been sitting in the official seat. Another way of explaining it is to say that Paul was so indignant, even angry, at the command that he spoke without considering who it was that gave the order. The Greek allows this idea also. At any rate Paul at once recognizes the justice of the point made against him. He had been guilty of irreverence against the office of high priest as the passage from Exo 22:18 (LXX) shows and confesses his fault, but the rebuke was deserved. Jesus did not threaten (1Pe 2:23) when smitten on the cheek (Joh 18:22), but he did protest against the act and did not turn the other cheek.6 But when Paul perceived
( γνους δε ο Παυλος). Perceiving (second aorist ingressive of γινωσκω). Paul quickly saw that his cause was ruined before the Sanhedrin by his unwitting attack on the high priest. It was impossible to get a fair hearing. Hence, Vincent says, "Paul, with great tact, seeks to bring the two parties of the council into collision with each other." So Alford argues with the motto "divide and conquer." Farrar condemns Paul and takes Act 24:21 as a confession of error here, but that is reading into Paul's word about the resurrection more than he says. Page considers Luke's report meagre and unsatisfactory. Rackham thinks that the trial was already started and that Paul repeated part of his speech of the day before when "the Sadducees received his words with ostentatious scepticism and ridicule: this provoked counter-expressions of sympathy and credulity among the Pharisees." But all this is inference. We do not have to adopt the Jesuitical principle that the end justifies the means in order to see shrewdness and hard sense in what Paul said and did. Paul knew, of course, that the Sanhedrin was nearly evenly divided between Pharisees and Sadducees, for he himself had been a Pharisee.I am a Pharisee, a son of Pharisees ( Εγω Φαρισαιος ειμ υιος Φαρισαιων). This was strictly true as we know from his Epistles (Phi 3:5).Touching the hope and resurrection of the dead I am called in question ( περ ελπιδος κα αναστασεως νεκρων κρινομα). This was true also and this is the point that Paul mentions in Act 24:21. His failure to mention again the fact that he was a Pharisee throws no discredit on Luke's report here. The chief point of difference between Pharisees and Sadducees was precisely this matter of the resurrection. And this was Paul's cardinal doctrine as a Christian minister. It was this fact that convinced him that Jesus was the Messiah and was "the very centre of his faith" (Page) and of his preaching. It was not a mere trick for Paul to proclaim this fact here and so divide the Sanhedrin. As a matter of fact, the Pharisees held aloof when the Sadducees persecuted Peter and the other apostles for preaching resurrection in the case of Jesus and even Gamaliel threw cold water on the effort to punish them for it (Act 5:34-39). So then Paul was really recurring to the original cleavage on this point and was able to score a point against the Sadducees as Gamaliel, his great teacher, had done before him. Besides, "Paul and Pharisaism seem to us such opposite ideas that we often forget that to Paul Christianity was the natural development of Judaism" (Page). Paul shows this in Act 23:3; Act 23:9-11.7 When he had so said
( τουτο αυτου λαλουντος). Genitive absolute of present participle (Westcott and Hort) rather than aorist ( ειποντος). While he was saying this.A dissension ( στασις). This old word for standing or station (Heb 9:8) from ιστημ, to place, we have seen already to mean insurrection (Act 19:40 which see). Here it is strife as in Act 15:2.Was divided ( εσχισθη). See on Act 14:4.8 There is no resurrection, neither angel, nor spirit
( μη εινα αναστασιν μητε αγγελον μητε πνευμα). Infinitive with negative μη in indirect assertion. These points constitute the chief doctrinal differences between the Pharisees and the Sadducees.Both ( αμφοτερα). Here used though three items of belief are mentioned as in Act 19:16 where the seven sons of Sceva are thus described. This idiom is common enough in papyri and Byzantine Greek (Robertson, Grammar, p. 745).9 Strove
( διεμαχοντο). Imperfect middle of διαμαχομα, old Attic verb, to fight it out (between, back and forth, fiercely). Here only in the N.T. It was a lively scrap and Luke pictures it as going on. The Pharisees definitely take Paul's side.And what if a spirit hath spoken to him or an angel? ( ε δε πνευμα ελαλησεν αυτω η αγγελοσ?). This is aposiopesis, not uncommon in the N.T., as in Luk 13:9; Joh 6:62 (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1203). See one also in Exo 32:32.10 When there arose a great dissension
( πολλης της γινομενης στασεως). Present middle participle (genitive absolute). Literally, "dissension becoming much."Lest Paul should be torn in pieces by them ( μη διασπασθη ο Παυλος). First aorist passive subjunctive of διασπαω, to draw in two, to tear in pieces, old verb, in the N.T. only here and Mar 5:4 of tearing chains in two. The subjunctive with μη is the common construction after a verb of fearing (Robertson, Grammar, p. 995).The soldiers ( το στρατευμα). The army, the band of soldiers and so in verse Act 23:27.To go down ( καταβαν). Second aorist active participle of καταβαινω, having gone down.Take him by force ( αρπασα). To seize. The soldiers were to seize and save Paul from the midst of ( εκ μεσου) the rabbis or preachers (in their rage to get at each other). Paul was more of a puzzle to Lysias now than ever.11 The night following
( τη επιουση νυκτ). Locative case, on the next (following) night.The Lord ( ο κυριος). Jesus. Paul never needed Jesus more than now. On a previous occasion the whole church prayed for Peter's release (Act 12:5), but Paul clearly had no such grip on the church as that, though he had been kindly welcomed (Act 21:18). In every crisis Jesus appears to him (cf. Act 18:9). It looked dark for Paul till Jesus spoke. Once before in Jerusalem Jesus spoke words of cheer (Act 22:18). Then he was told to leave Jerusalem. Now he is to have "cheer" or "courage" ( θαρσε). Jesus used this very word to others (Mat 9:2; Mat 9:22; Mar 10:49). It is a brave word.Thou hast testified ( διεμαρτυρω). First aorist middle indicative second person singular of διαμαρτυρομα, strong word (see on Act 22:18).Must thou ( σε δε). That is the needed word and on this Paul leans. His hopes (Act 19:21) of going to Rome will not be in vain. He can bide Christ's time now. And Jesus has approved his witness in Jerusalem.12 Banded together
( ποιησαντες συστροφην). See on Act 19:40 (riot), but here conspiracy, secret combination, binding together like twisted cords.Bound themselves under a curse ( ανεθεματισαν εαυτους). First aorist active indicative of αναθεματιζω, a late word, said by Cremer and Thayer to be wholly Biblical or ecclesiastical. But Deissmann (Light from the Ancient East, p. 95) quotes several examples of the verb in an Attic cursing tablet from Megara of the first or second century A.D. This proof shows that the word, as well as αναθεμα (substantive) from which the verb is derived, was employed by pagans as well as by Jews. Deissmann suggests that Greek Jews like the seven sons of Sceva may have been the first to coin it. It occurs in the LXX as well as Mar 14:71 (which see and Luk 21:5); Act 23:12; Act 23:14; Act 23:21. They placed themselves under an anathema or curse, devoted themselves to God (cf. Lev 27:28; 1Co 16:22).Drink ( πειν=πιειν). Second aorist active infinitive of πινω. For this shortened form see Robertson, Grammar, p. 343.Till they had killed ( εως ου αποκτεινωσιν). First aorist active subjunctive of αποκτεινω, common verb. No reason to translate "had killed," simply "till they should kill," the aorist merely punctiliar action, the subjunctive retained instead of the optative for vividness as usual in the Koine (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 974-6). Same construction in verse Act 23:14. King Saul took an "anathema" that imperilled Jonathan (1Sa 14:24). Perhaps the forty felt that the rabbis could find some way to absolve the curse if they failed. See this verse repeated in verse Act 23:21.13 More than forty
( πλειους τεσσερακοντα). Without "than" ( η) as in verse Act 23:21; Act 24:11 and often in the ancient Greek.Conspiracy ( συνωμοσιαν). Old word from συνομνυμ, to swear together. Only here in the N.T.14 Came to the chief priests and the elders
( προσελθοντες τοις αρχιερευσιν κα τοις πρεσβυτεροις). The Sanhedrin, just as Judas did (Luk 22:4).With a great curse ( αναθεματ). This use of the same word as the verb repeated in the instrumental case is in imitation of the Hebrew absolute infinitive and common in the LXX, the very idiom and words of Deu 13:15; Deu 20:17, an example of translation Greek, though found in other languages (Robertson, Grammar, p. 531). See on Luk 21:5 for the distinction between αναθεμα and αναθημα. Jesus had foretold: "Whoso killeth you will think that he doeth God service" (Joh 16:2).15 Ye
( υμεις). Emphatic.Signify ( εμφανισατε). First aorist active imperative of εμφανιζω. Make plain from εμφανης, chiefly in Acts. Repeated in verse Act 23:22. The authority is with the chiliarch not with the Sanhedrin, but he had appealed to the Sanhedrin for advice.As though ye would judge of his case more exactly ( ως μελλοντας διαγινωσκειν ακριβεστερον τα περ αυτου). Hως with the participle gives the alleged reason as here. So also in verse Act 23:20. Διαγνοσκω, old verb to distinguish accurately, only here in N.T. and Act 24:22.Or ever come near ( προ του εγγισα αυτον). "Before the coming near as to him." Προ and the genitive of the articular infinitive of εγγιζω with accusative of general reference.We are ready to slay him ( ετοιμο εσμεν του ανελειν αυτον). Genitive of purpose of the articular infinitive after the adjective ετοιμο (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1061). Ανελειν, second aorist active of αναιρεω.16 Their lying in wait
( την ενεδραν). Old word from εν (in) and εδρα (seat), ambush. In N.T. only here and Act 25:3. Accusative object of ακουσας.He came ( παραγενομενος). Second aorist middle participle of παραγινομα. It may mean, "having come upon them" and so discount their plot, a graphic touch. Vincent thinks that some Pharisee, since Paul was a Pharisee and so a member of the "guild," told his nephew of the plot. Perhaps, and perhaps not.Told Paul ( απηγγειλεν τω Παυλω). This nephew is not known otherwise. He may be a student here from Tarsus as Paul once was. Anyhow he knows what to do when he catches on to the conspirators. He had enough address to get into the barracks where Paul was. He ran the risk of death if discovered.17 Called unto him
( προσκαλεσαμενος). First aorist participle indirect middle, calling to himself. Paul laid his plans as energetically as if Jesus had not promised that he would see Rome (Act 23:11).Bring ( απαγε). "Take away."18 Paul the prisoner
( ο δεσμιος Παυλος). Bound ( δεσμιος) to a soldier, but not with two chains (Act 21:33), and with some freedom to see his friends as later (Act 28:16), in military custody (custodia militaris). This was better than custodia publica (public custody), the common prison, but more confining.Who hath something to say to thee ( εχοντα τ λαλησα σο). Same idiom as in verse Act 23:17; Act 23:19, but λαλησα here instead of απαγγειλα.19 Took him by the hand
( επιλαβομενος της χειρος αυτου). Kindly touch in Lysias, ut fiduciam adolescentis confirmaret (Bengel). Note genitive with the second aorist middle (indirect, to himself) of επιλαμβανω as in Luk 8:54 with κρατησας which see. How old the young man ( νεανιας) was we do not know, but it is the very word used of Paul in Act 7:58 when he helped in the killing of Stephen, a young man in the twenties probably. See also Act 20:9 of Eutychus. He is termed νεανισκος in verse Act 23:22.Asked him privately ( κατ' ιδιαν επυνθανετο). Imperfect middle, began to ask (inchoative).20 The Jews
( ο Ιουδαιο). As if the whole nation was in the conspiracy and so in verse Act 23:12. The conspirators may have belonged to the Zealots, but clearly they represented the state of Jewish feeling toward Paul in Jerusalem.Have agreed ( συνεθεντο). Second aorist middle indicative of συντιθημ, old verb to join together, to agree. Already this form in Luk 22:5 which see. See also Joh 9:22; Act 24:9.To bring down ( οπως καταγαγηις). Very words of the conspirators in verse Act 23:15 as if the young man overheard. Second aorist active subjunctive of καταγω with οπως in final clause, still used, but nothing like so common as ινα though again in verse Act 23:23 (Robertson, Grammar, p. 985).As though thou wouldest inquire ( ως μελλων πυνθανεσθα). Just as in verse Act 23:15 except that here μελλων refers to Lysias instead of to the conspirators as in verse Act 23:15. The singular is used by the youth out of deference to the authority of Lysias and so modifies a bit the scheming of the conspirators, not "absurd" as Page holds.21 Do not therefore yield unto them
( Συ ουν μη πεισθηις αυτοις). First aorist passive subjunctive of πειθω, common verb, here to be persuaded by, to listen to, to obey, to yield to. With negative and rightly. Do not yield to them (dative) at all. On the aorist subjunctive with μη in prohibitions against committing an act see Robertson, Grammar, pp. 851-4.For there lie in wait ( ενεδρευουσιν γαρ). Present active indicative of ενεδρευω, old verb from ενεδρα (verse Act 23:16), in the N.T. only here and Luk 11:54 which see.Till they have slain him ( εως ου ανελωσιν αυτον). Same idiom as in verse Act 23:12 save that here we have ανελωσιν (second aorist active subjunctive) instead of αποκτεινωσιν (another word for kill), "till they slay him."Looking for the promise from thee ( προσδεχομενο την απο σου επαγγελιαν). This item is all that is needed to put the scheme through, the young man shrewdly adds.22 Tell no man
( μηδεν εκλαλησα). Indirect command (oratio obliqua) after παραγγειλας (charging) with first aorist active infinitive of εκλαλεω (in ancient Greek, but here only in N.T.), but construction changed to direct in rest of the sentence (oratio recta) as in Act 1:4, "that thou hast signified these things to me" ( οτ ταυτα ενεφανισας προς εμε). Same verb here as in verse Act 23:15. This change is common in the N.T. (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1047).23 Two
( τινας δυο). "Some two" as in Luk 7:19, indicating (Page) that they were not specially chosen.Soldiers ( στρατιωτας),horsemen ( ιππεις),spearmen ( δεξιολαβους). The three varieties of troops in a Roman army like the cohort of Lysias (Page). The στρατιωτα were the heavy-armed legionaries, the ιππεις belonged to every legion, the δεξιολαβο were light-armed supplementary troops who carried a lance in the right hand ( δεξιος, right, λαμβανω, to take). Vulgate, lancearios. At the third hour of the night ( απο τριτης ωρας της νυκτος). About nine in the evening.24 Provide beasts
( κτενη παραστησα). Change from direct to indirect discourse just the opposite of that in verse Act 23:22.Beasts ( κτηνη). For riding as here or for baggage. See on Luk 10:34. Asses or horses, but not war-horses. Since Paul was chained to a soldier, another animal would be required for baggage. It was also seventy miles and a change of horses might be needed. The extreme precaution of Lysias is explained in some Latin MSS. as due to fear of a night attack with the result that he might be accused to Felix of bribery. Luke also probably accompanied Paul.To bring safe ( ινα διασωσωσιν). Final clause with ινα and the first aorist active subjunctive of διασωζω, old verb, to save through ( δια) to a finish. Eight times in the N.T. (Mat 14:36; Luk 7:3; Act 23:24; Act 27:43; Act 27:44; Act 28:1; Act 28:4; 1Pe 3:20).Unto Felix the governor ( προς Φηλικα τον ηγεμονα). Felix was a brother of Pallas, the notorious favourite of Claudius. Both had been slaves and were now freedmen. Felix was made procurator of Judea by Claudius A.D. 52. He held the position till Festus succeeded him after complaints by the Jews to Nero. He married Drusilla the daughter of Herod Agrippa I with the hope of winning the favour of the Jews. He was one of the most depraved men of his time. Tacitus says of him that "with all cruelty and lust he exercised the power of a king with the spirit of a slave." The term "governor" ( ηγεμων) means "leader" from ηγεομα, to lead, and was applied to leaders of all sorts (emperors, kings, procurators). In the N.T. it is used of Pilate (Mat 27:2), of Felix, (Act 23:24; Act 23:26; Act 23:33; Act 24:1), of Festus (Act 26:30).25 And he wrote
( γραψας). First aorist active participle of γραφω, agreeing with the subject (Lysias) of ειπεν (said) back in verse Act 23:23 (beginning).After this form ( εχουσαν τον τυπον τουτον). Textus Receptus has περιεχουσαν. The use of τυπον (type or form) like exemplum in Latin (Page who quotes Cicero Ad Att. IX. 6. 3) may give merely the purport or substantial contents of the letter. But there is no reason for thinking that it is not a genuine copy since the letter may have been read in open court before Felix, and Luke was probably with Paul. The Roman law required that a subordinate officer like Lysias in reporting a case to his superior should send a written statement of the case and it was termed elogium. A copy of the letter may have been given Paul after his appeal to Caesar. It was probably written in Latin. The letter is a "dexterous mixture of truth and falsehood" (Furneaux) with the stamp of genuineness. It puts things in a favourable light for Lysias and makes no mention of his order to scourge Paul.26 Most excellent
( κρατιστω). See on Luk 1:3 to Theophilus though not in Act 1:1. It is usual in addressing men of rank as here, like our "Your Excellency" in Act 24:3 and Paul uses it to Festus in Act 26:25.Greeting ( χαιρειν). Absolute infinitive with independent or absolute nominative ( Κλαυδιος Λυσιας) as is used in letters (Act 15:23; Jas 1:1) and in countless papyri (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1092).27 Was seized
( συλλημφθεντα). First aorist passive participle of συλλαμβανω.Rescued him having learned that he was a Roman ( εξειλαμεν μαθων οτ Ρομαιος εστιν). Wendt, Zoeckler, and Furneaux try to defend this record of two facts by Lysias in the wrong order from being an actual lie as Bengel rightly says. Lysias did rescue Paul and he did learn that he was a Roman, but in this order. He did not first learn that he was a Roman and then rescue him as his letter states. The use of the aorist participle ( μαθων from μανθανω) after the principal verb εξειλαμεν (second aorist middle of εξαιρεω, to take out to oneself, to rescue) can be either simultaneous action or antecedent. There is in Greek no such idiom as the aorist participle of subsequent action (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 1112-14). Lysias simply reversed the order of the facts and omitted the order for scourging Paul to put himself in proper light with Felix his superior officer and actually poses as the protector of a fellow Roman citizen.28 To know
( επιγνωνα). To know fully, επ, second aorist active infinitive.They accused him ( ενεκαλουν αυτω). Imperfect active indicative, were accusing him (dative), repeating their charges.29 Concerning questions of their law
( περ ζητηματα του νομου αυτων). The very distinction drawn by Gallio in Corinth (Act 18:14). On the word see on Act 15:2.But to have nothing laid to his charge worthy of death or of bonds ( μηδεν δε αξιον θανατου η δεσμων εχοντα ενκλημα). Literally, "having no accusation (or crime) worthy of death or of bonds." This phrase here only in the N.T. Εγκλημα is old word for accusation or crime from εγκαλεω used in verse Act 23:28 and in the N.T. only here and Act 25:16. Lysias thus expresses the opinion that Paul ought to be set free and the lenient treatment that Paul received in Caesarea and Rome (first imprisonment) is probably due to this report of Lysias. Every Roman magistrate before whom Paul appears declares him innocent (Gallio, Lysias, Felix, Festus).30 When it was shown to me that there would be a plot
( μηνυθεισης μο επιβουλης εσεσθα). Two constructions combined; genitive absolute ( μηνυθεισης επιβουλης, first aorist passive participle of μηνυω) and future infinitive ( εσεσθα as if επιβουλην accusative of general reference used) in indirect assertion after μηνυω (Robertson, Grammar, p. 877).Charging his accusers also ( παραγγειλας κα τοις κατηγοροις). First aorist active participle of παραγγελλω with which compare μαθων above (verse Act 23:27), not subsequent action. Dative case in κατηγοροις.Before thee ( επ σου). Common idiom for "in the presence of" when before a judge (like Latin apud) as in Act 24:20; Act 24:21; Act 25:26; Act 26:2. What happened to the forty conspirators we have no way of knowing. Neither they nor the Jews from Asia are heard of more during the long five years of Paul's imprisonment in Caesarea and Rome.31 As it was commanded them
( κατα το διατεταγμενον αυτοις). "According to that which was commanded them," perfect passive articular participle of διατασσω.By night ( δια νυκτος). Through the night, travelling by night forty miles from Jerusalem to Antipatris which was founded by Herod the Great and was on the road from Jerusalem to Caesarea, a hard night's ride.33 And they
( οιτινες). Which very ones, the cavalry, the horsemen of verse Act 23:31.Delivered ( αναδοντες). Second aorist active participle of αναδιδωμ, old verb to give up, to hand over, here only in the N.T.Presented Paul also ( παρεστησαν κα τον Παυλον). First aorist active (transitive, not second aorist intransitive) indicative of παριστημ, common verb to present or place beside. What would Paul's friends in Caesarea (Philip and his daughters) think of the prophecy of Agabus now so quickly come true.34 When he had read it
( αναγνους). Second aorist active participle of αναγινωσκω, to know again, to read.Of what province he was ( εκ ποιας επαρχειας εστιν). Tense of εστιν (is) retained in indirect question. Ποιας is strictly "of what kind of" province, whether senatorial or imperial. Cilicia, like Judea, was under the control of the propraetor of Syria (imperial province). Paul's arrest was in Jerusalem and so under the jurisdiction of Felix unless it was a matter of insurrection when he could appeal to the propraetor of Syria.35 I will hear thy cause
( διακουσομα). "I will hear thee fully" ( δια).When--are come ( παραγενωντα). Second aorist middle subjunctive of παραγινομα with temporal conjunction οταν, indefinite temporal clause of future time (Robertson, Grammar, p. 972), "whenever thine accusers come."In Herod's palace ( εν τω πραιτωριω). The Latin word πραετοριυμ. The word meant the camp of the general, then the palace of the governor as here and Mat 27:27 which see, and then the camp of praetorian soldiers or rather the praetorian guard as in Phi 1:13.1 And with an Orator, one Tertullus
( κα ρητορος Τερτυλλου τινος). A deputation of elders along with the high priest Ananias, not the whole Sanhedrin, but no hint of the forty conspirators or of the Asian Jews. The Sanhedrin had become divided so that now it is probably Ananias (mortally offended) and the Sadducees who take the lead in the prosecution of Paul. It is not clear whether after five days is from Paul's departure from Jerusalem or his arrival in Caesarea. If he spent nine days in Jerusalem, then the five days would be counted from then (verse Act 24:11). The employment of a Roman lawyer (Latin orator) was necessary since the Jews were not familiar with Roman legal procedure and it was the custom in the provinces (Cicero pro Cael. 30). The speech was probably in Latin which Paul may have understood also. Ρητωρ is a common old Greek word meaning a forensic orator or advocate but here only in the N.T. The Latin rhetor was a teacher of rhetoric, a very different thing. Tertullus is a diminutive of Tertius (Rom 16:22).Informed ( ενεφανισαν). Same verb as in Act 23:15; Act 23:22, somewhat like our modern "indictment," certainly accusations "against Paul" ( κατα του Παυλου). They were down on Paul and the hired barrister was prosecuting attorney. For the legal form see Oxyrhynchus Papyri, Vol. II., p. 162, line 19.2 When he (Paul) was called
( κληθεντος αυτου). Genitive absolute (as so often in Acts) with first aorist passive participle of καλεω. Seeing that by thee we enjoy much peace ( πολλης ειρηνης τυγχανοντες δια σου). Literally, obtaining much peace by thee. A regular piece of flattery, captatio benevolentiae, to ingratiate himself into the good graces of the governor. Felix had suppressed a riot, but Tacitus (Ann. XII. 54) declares that Felix secretly encouraged banditti and shared the plunder for which the Jews finally made complaint to Nero who recalled him. But it sounded well to praise Felix for keeping peace in his province, especially as Tertullus was going to accuse Paul of being a disturber of the peace.And that by thy providence ( κα δια της προνοιας). Forethought, old Greek word from προνοος ( προνοεω in 1Ti 5:8; Rom 12:17; 2Co 8:21), in N.T. only here and Rom 13:14. "Providence" is Latin Providentia (foreseeing, provideo). Roman coins often have Providentia Caesaris. Post-Augustan Latin uses it of God (Deus).Evils are corrected for this nation ( διορθωματων γινομενων τω εθνε τουτω). Genitive absolute again, γινομενων, present middle participle describing the process of reform going on for this nation (dative case of personal interest). Διορθωμα (from διορθοω, to set right) occurs from Aristotle on of setting right broken limbs (Hippocrates) or reforms in law and life (Polybius, Plutarch). "Reform continually taking place for this nation." Felix the Reform Governor of Judea! It is like a campaign speech, but it doubtless pleased Felix.3 In all ways and in all places
( παντη τε κα πανταχου). Παντη, old adverb of manner only here in N.T. Πανταχου also old adverb of place, several times in N.T. But these adverbs most likely go with the preceding clause about "reforms" rather than as here translated with "we accept" ( αποδεχομεθα). But "with all gratitude" ( μετα πασης ευχαριστιας) does naturally go with αποδεχομεθα.4 That I be not further tedious unto thee
( ινα μη επ πλειον σε ενκοπτω). Koine verb (Hippocrates, Polybius) to cut in on (or into), to cut off, to impede, to hinder. Our modern telephone and radio illustrate it well. In the N.T. (Act 24:4; 1Th 2:18; Gal 5:7; Rom 15:22; 1Pe 3:7). "That I may not cut in on or interrupt thee further ( επ πλειον) in thy reforms." Flattery still.Of thy clemency ( τη ση επιεικεια). Instrumental case of old word from επιεικης and this from επ and εικος (reasonable, likely, fair). "Sweet Reasonableness" (Matthew Arnold), gentleness, fairness. An επιεικης man is "one who makes reasonable concessions" (Aristotle, Eth. V. 10), while δικαιος is "one who insists on his full rights" (Plato, Leg. 757 D) as translated by Page.A few words ( συντομως). Old adverb from συντεμνω, to cut together (short), abbreviate. Like δια βραχεων in Heb 13:22. In N.T. only here and Act 24:16 (shorter conclusion).5 For we have found
( ευροντες γαρ). Second aorist active participle of ευρισκω, but without a principal verb in the sentence. Probably we have here only a "summary of the charges against Paul" (Page).A pestilent fellow ( λοιμον). An old word for pest, plague, pestilence, Paul the pest. In N.T. only here and Luk 21:11 ( λοιμο κα λιμο, pestilences and famines) which see. Latin pestis. Think of the greatest preacher of the ages being branded a pest by a contemporary hired lawyer.A mover of insurrections ( κινουντα στασεις). This was an offence against Roman law if it could be proven. "Plotted against at Damascus, plotted against at Jerusalem, expelled from Pisidian Antioch, stoned at Lystra, scourged and imprisoned at Philippi, accused of treason at Thessalonica, haled before the proconsul at Corinth, cause of a serious riot at Ephesus, and now finally of a riot at Jerusalem" (Furneaux). Specious proof could have been produced, but was not. Tertullus went on to other charges with which a Roman court had no concern (instance Gallio in Corinth).Throughout the world ( κατα την οικουμενην). The Roman inhabited earth ( γην) as in Act 17:6.A ringleader of the sect of the Nazarenes ( πρωτοστατην της των Ναζωραιων αιρεσεως). Πρωτοστατης is an old word in common use from πρωτος and ιστημ, a front-rank man, a chief, a champion. Here only in the N.T. This charge is certainly true. About "sect" ( αιρεσις) see on Act 5:17. Ναζωραιο here only in the plural in the N.T., elsewhere of Jesus (Mat 2:23; Mat 26:71; Luk 18:37; Joh 18:5; Joh 18:7; Joh 19:19; Act 2:22; Act 3:6; Act 4:10; Act 6:14; Act 22:8; Act 26:9). The disciple is not above his Master. There was a sneer in the term as applied to Jesus and here to his followers.6 Assayed to profane
( επειρασεν βεβηλωσα). A flat untruth, but the charge of the Asian Jews (Act 21:28-30). Verbum optum ad calumnian (Bengel).We seized ( εκρατησαμεν). As if the Sanhedrin had arrested Paul, Tertullus identifying himself with his clients. But it was the mob (Act 21:28-31) that attacked Paul and Lysias who rescued him (Act 21:32).7 This whole verse with some words at the end of verse Act 24:6 and the beginning of verse Act 24:8 in the Textus Receptus ("And would have judged according to our law. But the chief captain Lysias came upon us, and with great violence took him away out of our hands, commanding his accusers to come unto thee") is absent from Aleph A B H L P 61 (many other cursives) Sahidic Bohairic. It is beyond doubt a later addition to the incomplete report of the speech of Tertullus. As the Revised Version stands, verse Act 24:8 connects with verse Act 24:6. The motive of the added words is clearly to prejudice Felix against Lysias and they contradict the record in Act 24:21. Furneaux holds them to be genuine and omitted because contradictory to Act 24:21. More likely they are a clumsy attempt to complete the speech of Tertullus.
8 From whom
( παρ' ου). Referring to Paul, but in the Textus Receptus referring to Lysias.By examining him thyself ( αυτος ανακρινας). Not by torture, since Paul was a Roman citizen, but by hearing what Paul has to say in defence of himself. Ανακρινω is to examine thoroughly up and down as in Luk 23:14.9 Joined in the charge
( συνεπεθεντο). Second aorist middle indicative of συνεπιτιθημ, old verb, double compound, to place upon ( επ) together with ( συν), to make a joint attack, here only in the N.T.Affirming ( φασκοντες). Alleging, with the accusative in indirect assertion as in Act 25:19; Rom 1:22 (nominative with infinitive, Robertson, Grammar, p. 1038).Were so ( ουτως εχειν), "held thus," common idiom.10 When the governor had beckoned to him
( νευσαντος αυτω του ηγεμονος). Genitive absolute again with first aorist active participle of νευω, to give a nod, old word, in N.T. only here and Joh 13:24. "The governor nodding to him."Forasmuch as I know ( επισταμενος). Knowing, from επισταμα.That thou hast been of many years a judge ( εκ πολλων ετων οντα σε κριτην). The participle in indirect assertion after επισταμενος (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1041). Paul goes as far as he can in the way of a compliment. For seven years Felix has been governor, οντα being a sort of progressive present participle with εκ πολλων ετων (Robertson, Grammar, p. 892).Cheerfully ( ευθυμως). Old adverb from ευθυμος ( ευ and θυμος, good spirit), here only in N.T.Make my defence ( απολογουμα). Old and regular word for this idea as in Luk 21:14 which see.11 Seeing that thou canst take knowledge
( δυναμενου σου επιγνωνα). Genitive absolute again. The same word and form ( επιγνωνα) used by Tertullus, if in Greek, in verse Act 24:8 to Felix. Paul takes it up and repeats it.Not more than twelve days ( ου πλειους ημερα δωδεκα). Here η (than) is absent without change of case to the ablative as usually happens. But this idiom is found in the Koine (Robertson, Grammar, p. 666).Since ( αφ' ης). Supply ημερας, "from which day."To worship ( προσκυνησων). One of the few examples of the future participle of purpose so common in the old Attic.12 Disputing
( διαλεγομενον). Simply conversing, discussing, arguing, and then disputing, common verb in old Greek and in N.T. (especially in Acts).Stirring up a crowd ( επιστασιν ποιουντα οχλου). Επιστασις is a late word from εφιστημ, to make an onset or rush. Only twice in the N.T., 2Co 11:28 (the pressure or care of the churches) and here (making a rush of a crowd). The papyri give examples also for "onset." So Paul denies the two charges that were serious and the only one that concerned Roman law (insurrection).13 Prove
( παραστησα). First aorist active infinitive of παριστημ, to place beside. They have made "charges," mere assertions. They have not backed up these charges with proof, "nor can they," says Paul.Now ( νυν). As if they had changed their charges from the cries of the mob in Jerusalem which is true. Paul has no hired lawyer to plead for him, but he has made a masterly plea for his freedom.14 I confess
( ομολογω). The only charge left was that of being a ringleader of the sect of the Nazarenes. This Paul frankly confesses is true. He uses the word in its full sense. He is "guilty" of that.After the Way ( κατα την οδον). This word Paul had already applied to Christianity (Act 22:4). He prefers it to "sect" ( αιρεσιν which means a choosing, then a division). Paul claims Christianity to be the real (whole, catholic) Judaism, not a "sect" of it. But he will show that Christianity is not a deviation from Judaism, but the fulfilment of it (Page) as he has already shown in Act 24:3; Act 24:9.So serve I the God of our fathers ( ουτως λατρευω τω πατρωιω θεω). Paul has not stretched the truth at all. He has confirmed the claim made before the Sanhedrin that he is a spiritual Pharisee in the truest sense (Act 23:6). He reasserts his faith in all the law and the prophets, holding to the Messianic hope. A curious "heretic" surely!Which these themselves also look for ( ην κα αυτο ουτο προσδεχοντα). Probably with a gesture towards his accusers. He does not treat them all as Sadducees. See Tit 2:13 for similar use of the verb ( προσδεχομενο την μακαριαν ελπιδα, looking for the happy hope).15 That there shall be a resurrection
( αναστασιν μελλειν εσεσθα). Indirect assertion with infinitive and accusative of general reference ( αναστασιν) after the word ελπιδα (hope). The future infinitive εσεσθα after μελλειν is also according to rule, μελλω being followed by either present, aorist, or future infinitive (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 870, 877, 878).Both of the just and the unjust ( δικαιων τε κα αδικων). Apparently at the same time as in Joh 5:29 (cf. Act 17:31). Gardner thinks that Luke here misrepresents Paul who held to no resurrection save for those "in Christ," a mistaken interpretation of Paul in my opinion. The Talmud teaches the resurrection of Israelites only, but Paul was more than a Pharisee.16 Herein
( εν τουτω). His whole confession of belief in verses Act 24:14; Act 24:15.Do I also exercise myself ( κα αυτος ασκω). "Do I also myself take exercise," take pains, labour, strive. Old word in Homer to work as raw materials, to adorn by art, then to drill. Our word ascetic comes from this root, one who seeks to gain piety by rules and severe hardship. Paul claims to be equal to his accusers in efforts to please God.Void of offence ( απροσκοπον). This word belongs to the papyri and N.T. (only in Paul), not in the ancient writers. The papyri examples (Moulton Milligan, Vocabulary) use the word to mean "free from hurt or harm." It is a privative and προσκοπτω (to cut or stumble against). Page likes "void of offence" since that can be either active "not stumbling" as in Phi 1:10 or passive "not stumbled against" as in 1Co 10:32 (the first toward God and the second toward men), the only other N.T. examples. Hence the word here appears in both senses (the first towards God, the second towards men). Paul adds "alway" ( δια παντος), a bold claim for a consistent aim in life. "Certainly his conscience acquitted him of having caused any offence to his countrymen" (Rackham). Furneaux thinks that it must have been wormwood and gall to Ananias to hear Paul repeat here the same words because of which he had ordered Paul to be smitten on the mouth (Act 23:1).17 After many years
( δι' ετων πλειονων). "At an interval ( δια) of more ( πλειονων) years" (than a few, one must add), not "after many years." If, as is likely Paul went up to Jerusalem in Act 18:22, that was some five years ago and would justify " πλειονων" (several years ago or some years ago).To bring alms ( ελεημοσυνας ποιησον). Another (see προσκυνησων in verse Act 24:11) example of the future participle of purpose in the N.T. These "alms" (on ελεημοσυνας see on Mat 6:1; Mat 6:4; Act 10:2, common in Tobit and is in the papyri) were for the poor saints in Jerusalem (1Co 16:1-4; 1Co 16:2; 1Co 16:9; Rom 15:26) who were none the less Jews. "And offerings" ( κα προσφορας). The very word used in Act 21:26 of the offerings or sacrifices made by Paul for the four brethren and himself. It does not follow that it was Paul's original purpose to make these "offerings" before he came to Jerusalem (cf. Act 18:18). He came up to worship (verse Act 24:11) and to be present at Pentecost (Act 20:16).18 Amidst which
( εν αιλ). That is, "in which offerings" (in presenting which offerings, Act 21:27).They found me (my accusers here present, ευρον με),purified in the temple ( ηγνισμενον εν τω ιερω). Perfect passive participle of αγνιζω (same verb in Act 21:24; Act 21:26) state of completion of the Jewish sacrifices which had gone on for seven days (Act 21:27), the very opposite of the charges made.With no crowd ( ου μετα οχλου). "Not with a crowd" till the Asiatic Jews gathered one (Act 21:27).Nor yet with tumult ( ουδε μετα θορυβου). They made the tumult (Act 27:30), not Paul. Till they made the stir, all was quiet.19 But certain Jews from Asia
( τινες δε απο της Αλιας Ιουδαιο). No verb appears in the Greek for these words. Perhaps he meant to say that "certain Jews from Asia charged me with doing these things." Instead of saying that, Paul stops to explain that they are not here, a thoroughly Pauline anacoluthon (2Co 7:5) as in Act 26:9. "The passage as it stands is instinct with life, and seems to exhibit the abruptness so characteristic of the Pauline Epistles" (Page).Who ought to have been here before thee ( ους εδε επ σου παρεινα). This use of επ with genitive of the person is common. The imperfect indicative with verbs of necessity and obligation to express failure to live up to it is common in Greek (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 919-21). "The accusers who were present had not witnessed the alleged offence: those who could have given evidence at first-hand were not present" (Furneaux). There was no case in a Roman court. These Asiatic Jews are never heard of after the riot, though they almost succeeded in killing Paul then.If they had aught against me ( ε τ εχοιεν προς εμε). A condition of the fourth class or undetermined with less likelihood of being determined ( ε with the optative, Robertson, Grammar, p. 1021). This is a "mixed condition" (op.cit., p. 1022) with a conclusion of the second class.20 These men themselves
( αυτο ουτο). Since the Asiatic Jews are not present and these men are.Wrong doing ( αδικημα). Or misdeed. Old word from αδικεω, to do wrong. In the N.T. only here and Act 18:14; Rev 18:5. Paul uses " αδικημα" from the standpoint of his accusers. "To a less sensitive conscience his action before the Sanhedrin would have seemed venial enough" (Furneaux).When I stood ( σταντος μου). Genitive absolute, second aorist active participle of ιστημ (intransitive), "when I took my stand."Before the council ( επ του συνεδριου). Same use of επ with genitive as in verse Act 24:19.21 Except it be
( ε). Literally, "than," but after interrogative τ = τ αλλο "what else than."For this one voice ( περ μιας ταυτης φωνης). The normal Greek idiom with the attributive use of ουτος calls for the article before μιας, though some inscriptions show it as here (Robertson, Grammar, p. 702).That ( ης). Genitive of the relative attracted to the case of the antecedentphon\u136?s .I cried ( εκεκραξα). Reduplicated aorist as is usual with this verb in the LXX (Jdg 3:15). Robertson, Grammar, p. 348.Touching ( περ). Concerning (around, about).I am called in question ( κρινομα). As in Act 23:6.Before you ( εφ' υμων). Same idiom as in verses Act 24:19; Act 24:20.22 Having more exact knowledge
( ακριβεστερον ειδως). "Knowing" (second perfect active participle of οιδα) "more accurately" (comparative of adverb ακριβως). More accurately than what? Than the Sanhedrin supposed he had "concerning the Way" ( τα περ της οδου, the things concerning the Way, common in Acts for Christianity). How Felix had gained this knowledge of Christianity is not stated. Philip the Evangelist lived here in Caesarea and there was a church also. Drusilla was a Jewess and may have told him something. Besides, it is wholly possible that Felix knew of the decision of Gallio in Corinth that Christianity was a religio licita as a form of Judaism. As a Roman official he knew perfectly well that the Sanhedrin with the help of Tertullus had failed utterly to make out a case against Paul. He could have released Paul and probably would have done so but for fear of offending the Jews whose ruler he was and the hope that Paul (note "alms" in verse Act 24:17) might offer him bribes for his liberty.Deferred them ( ανεβαλετο αυτους). Second aorist middle indicative of αναβαλλω, old verb (only here in N.T.) to throw or toss up, to put back or off, in middle to put off from one, to delay, to adjourn. Felix adjourned the case without a decision under a plausible pretext, that he required the presence of Lysias in person, which was not the case. Lysias had already said that Paul was innocent and was never summoned to Caesarea, so far as we know. Since Paul was a Roman citizen, Lysias could have thrown some light on the riot, if he had any.Shall come down ( καταβη). Second aorist active subjunctive of καταβαινω.I will determine your matter ( διαγνωσομα τα καθ' υμας). Future middle of διαγινωσκω, old and common verb to know accurately or thoroughly ( δια). In the N.T. only here (legal sense) and Act 23:15. "The things according to you" (plural, the matters between Paul and the Sanhedrin).23 And should have indulgence
( εχειν τε ανεσιν). From ανιημ, to let loose, release, relax. Old word, in the N.T. only here and 2Th 1:7; 2Co 2:13; 2Co 7:5; 2Co 8:13. It is the opposite of strict confinement, though under guard, "kept in charge" ( τηρεισθα).Forbid ( κωλυειν). To hinder "no one of his friends" ( μηδενα των ιδιων). No one of Paul's "own" (cf. Act 4:23; Joh 1:11) or intimates. Of these we know the names of Luke, Aristarchus, Trophimus, Philip the Evangelist.24 With Drusilla his wife
( συν Δρουσιλλη τη ιδια γυναικ). Felix had induced her to leave her former husband Aziz, King of Emesa. She was one of three daughters of Herod Agrippa I (Drusilla, Mariamne, Bernice). Her father murdered James, her great-uncle Herod Antipas slew John the Baptist, her great-grandfather (Herod the Great) killed the babes of Bethlehem. Perhaps the mention of Drusilla as "his own wife" is to show that it was not a formal trial on this occasion. Page thinks that she was responsible for the interview because of her curiosity to hear Paul.Sent for ( μετεπεμψατο). First aorist middle of μεταπεμπω as usual (Act 10:5).25 Was terrified
( εμφοβος γενομενος). Ingressive aorist middle of γινομα, "becoming terrified." Εμφοβος ( εν and φοβος) old word, in the N.T. only Luk 24:5; Act 10:5; Act 24:25; Rev 11:13. Paul turned the tables completely around and expounded "the faith in Christ Jesus" as it applied to Felix and Drusilla and discoursed ( διαλεγομενου αυτου, genitive absolute) concerning "righteousness" ( δικαιοσυνης) which they did not possess, "self-control" or temperance ( εγκρατειας) which they did not exhibit, and "the judgment to come" ( του κριματος του μελλοντος) which was certain to overtake them. Felix was brought under conviction, but apparently not Drusilla. Like another Herodias her resentment was to be feared (Knowling).Go thy way for this time ( το νυν εχον πορευου). The ancient Greek has this use of το νυν εχον (Tobit 7:11) in the accusative of time, "as for the present or holding the now."When I have a convenient season ( καιρον μεταλαβων). Second aorist active participle of the old verb μεταλαμβανω, to find a share in, to obtain. It was his "excuse" for dodging the personal turn that Paul had given.26 He hoped withal
( αμα κα ελπιζων). "At the same time also hoping." Paul had mentioned the "alms" (Act 24:17) and that excited the avarice of Felix for "money" ( χρηματα). Roman law demanded exile and confiscation for a magistrate who accepted bribes, but it was lax in the provinces. Felix had doubtless received them before. Josephus (Ant. XX. 8, 9) represents Felix as greedy for money.The oftener ( πυκνοτερον). Comparative adverb of πυκνος, old word, in N.T. only here and Luk 5:33 which see and 1Ti 5:23. Kin to πυγμη (Mar 7:3) which see from πυκω, thick, dense, compact. Paul kept on not offering a bribe, but Felix continued to have hopes (present tense ελπιζων), kept on sending for him (present tense μεταπεμπομενος), and kept on communing (imperfect active ωμιλε from ομιλεω, old word as in Act 20:11; Luk 24:14, which see, only N.T. examples of this word). But he was doomed to disappointment. He was never terrified again.27 But when two years were fulfilled
( διετιας δε πληρωθεισης). Genitive absolute first aorist passive of πληροω, common verb to fill full. Διετια, late word in LXX and Philo, common in the papyri, in N.T. only here and Act 28:30. Compound of δια, two ( δυο, δις) and ετος, year. So Paul lingered on in prison in Caesarea, waiting for the second hearing under Felix which never came. Caesarea now became the compulsory headquarters of Paul for two years. With all his travels Paul spent several years each at Tarsus, Antioch, Corinth, Ephesus, though not as a prisoner unless that was true part of the time at Ephesus for which there is some evidence though not of a convincing kind. We do not know that Luke remained in Caesarea all this time. In all probability he came and went with frequent visits with Philip the Evangelist. It was probably during this period that Luke secured the material for his Gospel and wrote part or all of it before going to Rome. He had ample opportunity to examine the eyewitnesses who heard Jesus and the first attempts at writing including the Gospel of Mark (Luk 1:1-4).Was succeeded by ( ελαβεν διαδοχον). Literally, "received as successor." Διαδοχος is an old word from διαδεχομα, to receive in succession ( δια, δυο, two) and occurs here alone in the N.T. Deissmann (Bible Studies, p. 115) gives papyri examples where ο διαδοχο means "higher officials at the court of the Ptolemies," probably "deputies," a usage growing out of the "successors" of Alexander the Great (Moulton and Milligan's Vocabulary), though here the original notion of "successor" occurs (cf. Josephus, Ant. XX. 8, 9). Luke does not tell why Felix "received" a successor. The explanation is that during these two years the Jews and the Gentiles had an open fight in the market-place in Caesarea. Felix put the soldiers on the mob and many Jews were killed. The Jews made formal complaint to the Emperor with the result that Felix was recalled and Porcius Festus sent in his stead.Porcius Festus ( Πορκιον Φηστον). We know very little about this man. He is usually considered a worthier man than Felix, but Paul fared no better at his hands and he exhibits the same insincerity and eagerness to please the Jews. Josephus (Ant. XX. 8, 9) says that "Porcius Festus was sent as a successor to Felix." The precise year when this change occurred is not clear. Albinus succeeded Festus by A.D. 62, so that it is probable that Festus came A.D. 58 (or 59). Death cut short his career in a couple of years though he did more than Felix to rid the country of robbers and sicarii. Some scholars argue for an earlier date for the recall of Felix. Nero became Emperor Oct. 13, A.D. 54. Poppaea, his Jewish mistress and finally wife, may have had something to do with the recall of Felix at the request of the Jews.Desiring to gain favour with the Jews ( θελων τε χαριτα καταθεσθα τοις Ιουδαιοις). Reason for his conduct. Note second aorist (ingressive) middle infinitive καταθεσθα from κατατιθημ, old verb to place down, to make a deposit, to deposit a favour with, to do something to win favour. Only here and Act 25:9 in N.T., though in some MSS. in Mar 15:46. It is a banking figure.Left Paul in bonds ( κατελιπε τον Παυλον δεδεμενον). Effective aorist active indicative of καταλειπω, to leave behind. Paul "in bonds" ( δεδεμενον, perfect passive participle of δεω, to bind) was the "deposit" ( καταθεσθα) for their favour. Codex Bezae adds that Felix left Paul in custody "because of Drusilla" ( δια Δρουσιλλαν). She disliked Paul as much as Herodias did John the Baptist. So Pilate surrendered to the Jews about the death of Jesus when they threatened to report him to Caesar. Some critics would date the third group of Paul's Epistles (Philippians, Philemon, Colossians, Ephesians) to the imprisonment here in Caesarea, some even to one in Ephesus. But the arguments for either of these two views are more specious than convincing. Furneaux would even put 2Ti 4:9-22 here in spite of the flat contradiction with Act 21:29 about Trophimus being in Jerusalem instead of Miletus (2Ti 4:20), a "mistake" which he attributes to Luke! That sort of criticism can prove anything.1 Having come into the province
( επιβας τη επαρχεια). Second aorist active participle of επιβαινω, to set foot upon. Literally, "Having set foot upon his province." Επαρχεια is a late word for province, in N.T. only here and Act 23:34. Judea was not strictly a province, but a department (Page) of the province of Syria which was under a propraetor ( λεγατυς Χαεσαρις) while Judea was under a procurator ( επιτροπος).After three days ( μετα τρεις ημερας). So in Act 28:17 in Rome. That is on the third day, with a day of rest in between. Precisely the language used of the resurrection of Jesus "after three days" = "on the third day." So by common usage then and now.2 The principal men
( ο πρωτο). The first men, the leading men of the city, besides the chief priests. In verse Act 25:15 we have "the chief priests and the elders." These chief men among the Jews would desire to pay their respects to the new Procurator on his first visit to Jerusalem. There was another high priest now, Ishmael in place of Ananias.Informed him against Paul ( ενεφανισαν αυτω κατα του Παυλου). "This renewal of the charge after two years, on the very first opportunity, is a measure, not only of their unsleeping hatred, but of the importance which they attached to Paul's influence" (Furneaux).Besought ( παρεκαλουν). Imperfect active, kept on beseeching as a special favour to the Jews.3 Asking favour against him
( αιτουμενο χαριν κατ' αυτου). A favour to themselves (middle voice), not to Paul, but "against" ( κατ', down, against) him.That he would send for ( οπως μεταπεμψητα). First aorist middle subjunctive of μεταπεμπω (see Act 24:24; Act 24:26) with final particle οπως like ινα. Aorist tense for single case.Laying wait ( ενεδραν ποιουντες). See on Act 23:16 for the word ενεδρα. Old idiom (Thucydides) for laying a plot or ambush as here. Only these two uses of ενεδρα in N.T. Two years before the Sanhedrin had agreed to the plot of the forty conspirators. Now they propose one on their own initiative.On the way ( κατα την οδον). Down along, up and down along the way. Plenty of opportunity would occur between Caesarea and Jerusalem for ambush and surprise attacks.4 Howbeit
( μεν ουν). No antithesis expressed, though Page considers δε in verse Act 25:6 to be one. They probably argued that it was easier for one man (Paul) to come to Jerusalem than for many to go down there. But Festus was clearly suspicious (verse Act 25:6) and was wholly within his rights to insist that they make their charges in Caesarea where he held court.Was kept in charge ( τηρεισθα). Present passive infinitive of τηρεω in indirect assertion. Hοτ with finite verb is more common after αποκρινομα, but the infinitive with the accusative of general reference is proper as here (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1036).Shortly ( εν ταχε). In quickness, in speed. Old and common usage, seen already in Luk 18:8; Act 12:7; Act 22:18. Festus is clearly within his rights again since his stay in Caesarea had been so brief. He did go down in "eight or ten days" (verse Act 25:6). Luke did not consider the matter important enough to be precise.5 Them therefore which are of power among you
( ο ουν εν υμιν δυνατο). "The mighty ones among you," "the men of power" ( δυνατο) and authority, "the first men," the Sanhedrin, in other words. Note change here by Luke from indirect discourse in verse Act 25:4, to direct in verse Act 25:5 ( φησιν, says he).Go down with me ( συνκαταβαντες). Double compound ( συν, κατα) second aorist active participle of συνκαταβαινω. It was a fair proposal.If there is anything amiss in the man ( ε τ εστιν εν τω ανδρ ατοπον). Condition of the first class, assuming that there is (to be courteous to them), but not committing himself on the merits of the case. Ατοπον is an old word, specially common in Plato, meaning "out of place." In N.T. only here and Luk 23:41 which see; Act 28:6; 2Th 3:2. Note present tense active voice of κατηγορειτωσαν (imperative) of κατηγορεω, repeat their accusations.6 On the morrow
( τη επαυριον). Locative case of the article with ημερα understood ( επαυριον, adverb, tomorrow). Festus lost no time for the chief men had come down with him.Sat on the judgment seat ( καθισας επ του βηματος). A legal formality to give weight to the decision. Ingressive aorist active participle. For this use of βημα for judgment seat see on Act 27:19; Joh 19:13; Act 12:21; Act 18:12; Act 25:10; Act 25:17. Same phrase repeated in Act 25:17.To be brought ( αχθηνα). First aorist passive infinitive of αγω after εκελευσεν (commanded). Same words repeated in Act 25:17 by Festus.7 When he was come
( παραγενομενου αυτου). Genitive absolute of common verb παραγινομα (cf. Act 24:24).Which had come down ( ο καταβεβηκοτες). Perfect active participle of καταβαινω. They had come down on purpose at the invitation of Festus (verse Act 25:5), and were now ready.Stood round about him ( περιεστησαν αυτον). Second aorist (ingressive) active (intransitive) of περιιστημ, old verb, "Took their stand around him," "periculum intentantes" (Bengel). Cf. Luk 23:10 about Christ. They have no lawyer this time, but they mass their forces so as to impress Festus.Bringing against him ( καταφεροντες). Bearing down on. See on Act 20:9; Act 26:10, only N.T. examples of this ancient verb.Many and grievous charges ( πολλα κα βαρεα αιτιωματα). This word αιτιωμα for old form αιτιαμα is found in one papyrus (Moulton and Milligan's Vocabulary) in sense of "blame." But the charges were no "heavier" than those made by Tertullus (Act 24:5-8). Paul's reply proves this and they were also probably on court record (Furneaux). See this adjective βαρυς (heavy) used with λυκο (wolves) in Act 20:29.Which they could not prove ( α ουκ ισχυον αποδειξα). Imperfect active of ισχυω, to have strength or power as in Act 19:16; Act 19:20. Repetition and reiteration and vehemence took the place of proof ( αποδειξα, first aorist active infinitive of αποδεικνυμ, to show forth, old verb, in N.T. only here, Act 2:22 which see and 1Co 4:9).8 While Paul said in his defence
( του Παυλου απολογουμενου). Genitive absolute again, present middle participle of απολογεομα, old verb to make defence as in Act 19:33; Act 24:10; Act 26:1; Act 26:2. The recitative οτ of the Greek before a direct quotation is not reproduced in English.Have I sinned at all ( τ ημαρτον). Constative aorist active indicative of αμαρτανω, to miss, to sin. The τ is cognate accusative (or adverbial accusative). Either makes sense. Paul sums up the charges under the three items of law of the Jews, the temple, the Roman state (Caesar). This last was the one that would interest Festus and, if proved, would render Paul guilty of treason ( μαjεστας). Nero was Emperor A.D. 54-68, the last of the emperors with any hereditary claim to the name "Caesar." Soon it became merely a title like Kaiser and Czar (modern derivatives). In Acts only "Caesar" and "Augustus" are employed for the Emperor, not "King" ( Βασιλευς) as from the time of Domitian. Paul's denial is complete and no proof had been presented. Luke was apparently present at the trial.9 Desiring to gain favour with the Jews
( θελων τοις Ιουδαιοις χαριν καταθεσθα). Precisely the expression used of Felix by Luke in Act 24:27 which see. Festus, like Felix, falls a victim to fear of the Jews.Before me ( επ' εμου). Same use of επ with the genitive as in Act 23:30; Act 24:19; Act 24:21. Festus, seeing that it was unjust to condemn Paul and yet disadvantageous to absolve him (Blass), now makes the very proposal to Paul that the rulers had made to him in Jerusalem (verse Act 25:3). He added the words " επ' εμου" (before me) as if to insure Paul of justice. If Festus was unwilling to give Paul justice in Caesarea where his regular court held forth, what assurance was there that Festus would give it to him at Jerusalem in the atmosphere of intense hostility to Paul? Only two years ago the mob, the Sanhedrin, the forty conspirators had tried to take his life in Jerusalem. Festus had no more courage to do right than Felix, however plausible his language might sound. Festus also, while wanting Paul to think that he would in Jerusalem "be judged of these things before me," in reality probably intended to turn Paul over to the Sanhedrin in order to please the Jews, probably with Festus present also to see that Paul received justice ( με πρεσεντε). Festus possibly was surprised to find that the charges were chiefly against Jewish law, though one was against Caesar. It was not a mere change of venue that Paul sensed, but the utter unwillingness of Festus to do his duty by him and his willingness to connive at Jewish vengeance on Paul. Paul had faced the mob and the Sanhedrin in Jerusalem, two years of trickery at the hands of Felix in Caesarea, and now he is confronted by the bland chicanery of Festus. It is too much, the last straw.10 I am standing before Caesar's judgment-seat
( Hεστως επ του βηματος Καισαρος ειμ). Periphrastic present perfect indicative ( εστως ειμ), second perfect participle εστως of ιστημ (intransitive). Paul means to say that he is a Roman citizen before a Roman tribunal. Festus was the representative of Caesar and had no right to hand him over to a Jewish tribunal. Festus recognized this by saying to Paul "wilt thou" ( θελεις).Where I ought to be judged ( ου με δε κρινεσθα). Rather, "Where I must be judged," for δε expresses necessity (it is necessary). Paul exposes the conduct of Festus with merciless precision.As thou also very well knowest ( ως κα συ καλλιον επιγινωσκεις). "As thou also dost understand (hast additional knowledge, επιγινωσκεις) better" (than thou art willing to admit). That this is Paul's meaning by the use of the comparative καλλιον (positive καλως) is made plain by the confession of Festus to Agrippa in verse Act 25:18. Paul says that Festus knows that he has done no wrong to the Jews at all ( ουδεν ηδικηκα) and yet he is trying to turn him over to the wrath of the Jews in Jerusalem.11 If I am a wrong-doer
( ε μεν ουν αδικω). Condition of the first class with ε and the present active indicative of αδικεω ( α privative and δικη): "If I am in the habit of doing injustice," assuming it to be true for the sake of argument.And have committed anything worthy of death ( κα αξιον θανατου πεπραχα). Same condition with the difference in tense ( πεπραχα, perfect active indicative) of a single case instead of a general habit. Assuming either or both Paul draws his conclusion.I refuse not to die ( ου παραιτουμα το αποθανειν). Old verb to ask alongside, to beg from, to deprecate, to refuse, to decline. See on Luk 14:18. Josephus (Life, 29) has θανειν ου παραιτουμα. Here the articular second aorist active infinitive is in the accusative case the object of παραιτουμα: "I do not beg off dying from myself."But if none of these things is ( ε δε ουδεν εστιν). Δε here is contrasted with μεν just before. No word for "true" in the Greek. Εστιν ("is") in the Greek here means "exists." Same condition (first class, assumed as true).Whereof these accuse me ( ων ουτο κατηγορουσιν μου). Genitive of relative ον by attraction from α (accusative with κατηγορουσιν) to case of the unexpressed antecedent τουτων ("of these things"). Μου is genitive of person after κατηγορουσιν.No man can give me up to them ( ουδεις με δυνατα αυτοις χαρισασθα). "Can" legally. Paul is a Roman citizen and not even Festus can make a free gift ( χαρισασθα) of Paul to the Sanhedrin.I appeal unto Caesar ( Καισαρα επικαλουμα). Technical phrase like Latin Caesarem appello. Originally the Roman law allowed an appeal from the magistrate to the people (provocatio ad populum), but the emperor represented the people and so the appeal to Caesar was the right of every Roman citizen. Paul had crossed the Rubicon on this point and so took his case out of the hands of dilatory provincial justice (really injustice). Roman citizens could make this appeal in capital offences. There would be expense connected with it, but better that with some hope than delay and certain death in Jerusalem. Festus was no better than Felix in his vacillation and desire to curry favour with the Jews at Paul's expense. No doubt Paul's long desire to see Rome (Act 19:21; Rom 15:22-28) and the promise of Jesus that he would see Rome (Act 23:11) played some part in Paul's decision. But he made it reluctantly for he says in Rome (Act 28:19): "I was constrained to appeal." But acquittal at the hands of Festus with the hope of going to Rome as a free man had vanished.12 When he had conferred with the council
( συνλαλησας μετα του συμβουλιου). The word συμβουλιον in the N.T. usually means "counsel" as in Mat 12:14, but here alone as an assembly of counsellors or council. But the papyri (Milligan and Moulton's Vocabulary) furnish a number of instances of this sense of the word as "council." Here it apparently means the chief officers and personal retinue of the procurator, his assessors ( ασσεσσορες χονσιλιαρι). These local advisers were a necessity. Some discretion was allowed the governor about granting the appeal. If the prisoner were a well-known robber or pirate, it could be refused.Thou hast appealed unto Caesar ( Καισαρα επικεκλησα). The same technical word, but the perfect tense of the indicative.Unto Caesar thou shalt go ( επ Καισαρα πορευση). Perhaps the volitive future (Robertson, Grammar, p. 874). Bengel thinks that Festus sought to frighten Paul with these words. Knowling suggests that "they may have been uttered, if not with a sneer, yet with the implication 'thou little knowest what an appeal to Caesar means.'" But embarrassment will come to Festus. He has refused to acquit this prisoner. Hence he must formulate charges against him to go before Caesar.13 When certain days were passed
( Hημερων διαγενομενον). Genitive absolute of διαγινομα, to come between, "days intervening."Agrippa the King ( Αγριππας ο βασιλευς). Agrippa II son of Agrippa I of Act 12:20-23. On the death of Herod King of Chalcis A.D. 48, Claudius A.D. 50 gave this Herod Agrippa II the throne of Chalcis so that Luke is correct in calling him king, though he is not king of Judea. But he was also given by Claudius the government of the temple and the right of appointing the high priest. Later he was given also the tetrarchies of Philip and Lysanias. He was the last Jewish king in Palestine, though not king of Judea. He angered the Jews by building his palace so as to overlook the temple and by frequent changes in the high priesthood. He made his capital at Caesarea Philippi which he called Neronias in honour of Nero. Titus visited it after the fall of Jerusalem.Bernice ( Βερνικη). He was her brother and yet she lived with him in shameful intimacy in spite of her marriage to her uncle Herod King of Chalcis and to Polemon King of Cilicia whom she left. Schuerer calls her both a Jewish bigot and a wanton. She afterwards became the mistress of Titus.Arrived at Caesarea ( κατηντησαν εις Καισαριαν). Came down (first aorist active of κατανταω) to Caesarea from Jerusalem.And saluted Festus ( ασπασαμενο τον Φηστον). The Textus Receptus has ασπασομενο the future participle, but the correct text is the aorist middle participle ασπασαμενο which cannot possibly mean subsequent action as given in the Canterbury Revision "and saluted." It can only mean contemporaneous (simultaneous) action "saluting" or antecedent action like the margin "having saluted." But antecedent action is not possible here, so that simultaneous action is the only alternative. It is to be noted that the salutation synchronized with the arrival in Caesarea (note κατα, down, the effective aorist tense), not with the departure from Jerusalem, nor with the whole journey. Rightly understood the aorist participle here gives no trouble at all (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 861-3).14 Tarried
( διετριβον). Imperfect active of διατριβω, common verb for spending time (Act 12:19, etc.).Many days ( πλειους ημερας). More days (than a few). Accusative case for extent of time.Laid Paul's case ( ανεθετο τα κατα τον Παυλον). Second aorist middle indicative of ανατιθημ, old verb to set before, to place up, as if for consultation in conference. Only twice in N.T. here and Gal 2:2. The motive of Festus is not given, though it was natural enough in view of the quandary of Festus about Paul (the things about Paul) and Agrippa's interest in and responsibility for Jewish worship in the temple in Jerusalem. It is quite possible that Festus had a bit of εννυ over the visit of these Jewish dignitaries as "more days" went by. Hence the tone of Festus about Paul in this proposal for the entertainment of Agrippa and Bernice is certainly one of superficial and supremely supercilious indifference.Left a prisoner ( καταλελιμμενος δεσμιος). Perfect passive participle of καταλειπω, to leave behind. Paul is one of Felix's left overs (left behind), a sort of "junk" left on his hands. This cowardly Roman procurator thus pictures the greatest of living men and the greatest preacher of all time to this profligate pair (brother and sister) of sinners. Undoubtedly today in certain circles Christ and his preachers are held up to like contempt.15 Informed
( ενεφανισαν). Same word as in Act 23:15; Act 23:22; Act 25:2 which see.Asking for sentence against him ( αιτουμενο κατ' αυτου καταδικην). Only N.T. example of this old word (penalty, fine, condemnation) from κατα and δικη (justice against).16 It is not the custom of the Romans
( οτ ουκ εστιν εθος Ρωμαιοις). If a direct quotation, οτ is recitative as in Authorized Version. Canterbury Revision takes it as indirect discourse after απεκριθην (I answered), itself in a relative clause ( προς ους) with the present tense ( εστιν, is) preserved as is usual. There is a touch of disdain (Furneaux) in the tone of Festus. He may refer to a demand of the Jews before they asked that Paul be brought to Jerusalem (Act 25:3). At any rate there is a tone of scorn towards the Jews.Before that the accused have ( πριν η ο κατηγορουμενος εχο). This use of the optative in this temporal clause with πριν η instead of the subjunctive αν εχη is in conformity with literary Greek and occurs only in Luke's writings in the N.T. (Robertson, Grammar, p. 970). This sequence of modes is a mark of the literary style occasionally seen in Luke. It is interesting here to note the succession of dependent clauses in verses Act 25:14-16.The accusers face to face ( κατα προσωπον τους κατηγορους). Same word κατηγορος as in Act 23:30; Act 23:35; Act 25:18. This all sounds fair enough.And have had opportunity to make his defence concerning the matter laid against him ( τοπον τε απολογιας λαβο περ του εγκληματος). Literally, "And should receive ( λαβο optative for same reason as εχο above, second aorist active of λαμβανω) opportunity for defence (objective genitive) concerning the charge" ( εγκληματος in N.T. only here and Act 23:19 which see).17 When they were come together here
( συνελθοντων ενθαδε). Genitive absolute of second aorist active participle of συνερχομα, but without αυτων (they), merely understood.Delay ( αναβολην). Old word from αναβαλλω, only here in N.T.18 Brought
( εφερον). Imperfect active of φερω, referring to their repeated charges.Of such evil things as I supposed ( ων εγω υπενοουν πονηρων). Incorporation of the antecedent πονηρων into the relative clause and change of the case of the relative from the accusative α object of υπενοουν to the genitive like πονηρων (Robertson, Grammar, p. 719). Note the imperfect active υπενοουν of υπονοεω to emphasize Festus's state of mind about Paul before the trial. This old verb only three times in the N.T. (here, Act 13:25 which see; Act 27:27).19 But had
( δε ειχον). Descriptive imperfect active of εχω and δε of contrast (but).Concerning their own religion ( περ της ιδιας δεισιδαιμονιας). See on Act 17:22 for discussion of this word. Festus would hardly mean "superstition," whatever he really thought, because Agrippa was a Jew.And of one Jesus ( κα περ τινος Ιησου). This is the climax of supercilious scorn toward both Paul and "one Jesus."Who was dead ( τεθνηκοτος). Perfect active participle of θνησκω agreeing with Ιησου (genitive). As being dead.Whom Paul affirmed to be alive ( ον εφασκεν ο Παυλος ζηιν). Imperfect active of φασκω, old form of φημ to say, in the N.T. only here and Act 24:9; Rom 1:22. Infinitive ζηιν in indirect discourse with ον (whom) the accusative of general reference. With all his top-loftical airs Festus has here correctly stated the central point of Paul's preaching about Jesus as no longer dead, but living.20 Being perplexed
( απορουμενος). Present middle participle of the common verb απορεω ( α privative and πορος way), to be in doubt which way to turn, already in Mar 6:20 which see and Luk 24:4. The Textus Receptus has εις after here, but critical text has only the accusative which this verb allows (Mar 6:20) as in Thucydides and Plato.How to inquire concerning these things ( την περ τουτων ζητησιν). Literally, "as to the inquiry concerning these things." This is not the reason given by Luke in verse Act 25:9 (wanting to curry favour with the Jews), but doubtless this motive also actuated Festus as both could be true.Whether he would go to Jerusalem ( ε βουλοιτο πορευεσθα εις Ιεροσολυμα). Optative in indirect question after ελεγον (asked or said) imperfect active, though the present indicative could have been retained with change of person: "Dost thou wish, etc.," ( ε βουλη, etc.). See Robertson, Grammar, pp. 1031, 1044. This is the question put to Paul in verse Act 25:9 though θελεις is there used.21 When Paul had appealed
( του Παυλου επικαλεσαμενου). Genitive absolute with first aorist middle participle of επικαλεομα, the technical word for appeal (verses Act 25:11; Act 25:12). The first aorist passive infinitive τηρηθηνα (to be kept) is the object of the participle.For the decision of the emperor ( εις την του Σεβαστου διαγνωσιν). Διαγνωσιν (cf. διαγνωσομα Act 24:22, I will determine) is the regular word for a legal examination ( χογνιτιο), thorough sifting ( δια), here only in N.T. Instead of "the Emperor" it should be "the Augustus," as Σεβαστος is simply the Greek translation of Augustus, the adjective (Revered, Reverent) assumed by Octavius B.C. 27 as the αγνομεν that summed up all his various offices instead of Rex so offensive to the Romans having led to the death of Julius Caesar. The successors of Octavius assumed Augustus as a title. The Greek term Σεβαστος has the notion of worship (cf. σεβασμα in Acts Act 17:25). In the N.T. only here, verse Act 25:25; Act 27:1 (of the legion). It was more imposing than "Caesar" which was originally a family name (always official in the N.T.) and it fell in with the tendency toward emperor-worship which later played such a large part in Roman life and which Christians opposed so bitterly. China is having a revival of this idea in the insistence on bowing three times to the picture of Sun-Yat-Sen.Till I should send him to Caesar ( εως αν αναπεμψω αυτον προς Καισαρα). Here αναπεμψω can be either future indicative or first aorist subjunctive (identical in first person singular), aorist subjunctive the usual construction with εως for future time (Robertson, Grammar, p. 876). Literally, "send up" ( ανα) to a superior (the emperor). Common in this sense in the papyri and Koine writers. Here "Caesar" is used as the title of Nero instead of "Augustus" as Κυριος (Lord) occurs in verse Act 25:26.22 I also could wish
( εβουλομην κα αυτος). The imperfect for courtesy, rather than the blunt βουλομα, I wish, I want. Literally, "I myself also was wishing" (while you were talking), a compliment to the interesting story told by Festus. The use of αν with the imperfect would really mean that he does not wish (a conclusion of the second class condition, determined as unfulfilled). Αν with the optative would show only a languid desire. The imperfect is keen enough and yet polite enough to leave the decision with Festus if inconvenient for any reason (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 885-7). Agrippa may have heard much about Christianity.23 When Agrippa was come and Bernice
( ελθοντος του Αγριππα κα της Βερνικης). Genitive absolute, the participle agreeing in number and gender (masculine singular, ελθοντος) with Αγριππα, Βερνικης being added as an afterthought.With great pomp ( μετα πολλης φαντασιας). Φαντασια is a Koine word (Polybius, Diodorus, etc.) from the old verb φανταζω (Heb 12:21) and it from φαινω, common verb to show, to make an appearance. This is the only N.T. example of φαντασια, though the kindred common word φαντασμα (appearance) occurs twice in the sense of apparition or spectre (Mat 14:26; Mar 6:49). Herodotus (VII. 10) used the verb φανταζω for a showy parade. Festus decided to gratify the wish of Agrippa by making the "hearing" of Paul the prisoner (verse Act 25:22) an occasion for paying a compliment to Agrippa (Rackham) by a public gathering of the notables in Caesarea. Festus just assumed that Paul would fall in with this plan for a grand entertainment though he did not have to do it.Into the place of hearing ( εις το ακροατηριον). From ακροαομα (to be a hearer) and, like the Latin auditorium, in Roman law means the place set aside for hearing, and deciding cases. Here only in the N.T. Late word, several times in Plutarch and other Koine writers. The hearing was "semi-official" (Page) as is seen in verse Act 25:26.With the chief captains ( συν τε χιλιαρχοις). Χιλιαρχς, each a leader of a thousand. There were five cohorts of soldiers stationed in Caesarea.And the principal men of the city ( κα ανδρασιν τοις κατ' εξοχην). The use of κατ' εξοχην, like our French phrase par excellence, occurs here only in the N.T., and not in the ancient Greek, but it is found in inscriptions of the first century A.D. (Moulton and Milligan's Vocabulary). Εξοχη in medical writers is any protuberance or swelling. Cf. our phrase "outstanding men."At the command of Festus ( κελευσαντος του Φηστου). Genitive absolute again, "Festus having commanded."24 Which are here present with us
( ο συνπαροντες ημιν). Present articular participle of συνπαρειμ (only here in N.T.) with associative instrumental case ημιν.Made suit to me ( ενετυχον μο). Second aorist active indicative of εντυγχανω, old verb to fall in with a person, to go to meet for consultation or supplication as here. Common in old Greek and Koine. Cf. Rom 8:27; Rom 8:34. See εντευξις (petition) 1Ti 2:1. Papyri give many examples of the technical sense of εντευξις as petition (Deissmann, Bible Studies, p. 121). Some MSS. have plural here ενετυχον rather than the singular ενετυχεν.Crying ( βοωντες). Yelling and demanding with loud voices.That he ought not to live any longer ( μη δειν αυτον ζηιν μηκετ). Indirect command (demand) with the infinitive δειν for δε (it is necessary). The double negative ( μη--μηκετ) with ζηιν intensifies the demand.25 But I found
( εγω δε κατελαβομην). Second aorist middle of καταλαμβανω, to lay hold of, to grasp, to comprehend as in Act 4:13; Act 10:34.That he had committed nothing worthy of death ( μηδεν αξιον αυτον θανατου πεπραχενα). Perfect active infinitive of πρασσω in indirect assertion with negative μη and accusative αυτον of general reference, the usual idiom. Verse Act 25:25 repeats the statement in verse Act 25:21, perhaps for the benefit of the assembled dignitaries.26 No certain thing
( ασφαλες τι--ου). Nothing definite or reliable ( α privative, σφαλλω, to trip). All the charges of the Sanhedrin slipped away or were tripped up by Paul. Festus confesses that he had nothing left and thereby convicts himself of gross insincerity in his proposal to Paul in verse Act 25:9 about going up to Jerusalem. By his own statement he should have set Paul free. The various details here bear the marks of the eyewitness. Luke was surely present and witnessed this grand spectacle with Paul as chief performer.Unto my lord ( τω κυριω). Augustus (Octavius) and Tiberius refused the title of κυριος (lord) as too much like rex (king) and like master and slave, but the servility of the subjects gave it to the other emperors who accepted it (Nero among them). Antoninus Pius put it on his coins. Deissmann (Light from the Ancient East, p. 105) gives an ostracon dated Aug. 4, A.D. 63 with the words "in the year nine of Nero the lord" ( ενατου Νερωνος του κυριου). Deissmann (op. cit., pp. 349ff.) runs a most interesting parallel "between the cult of Christ and the cult of Caesar in the application of the term κυριος, lord" in ostraca, papyri, inscriptions. Beyond a doubt Paul has all this fully in mind when he says in 1Co 12:3 that "no one is able to say Κυριος Ιησους except in the Holy Spirit" (cf. also Phi 2:11). The Christians claimed this word for Christ and it became the test in the Roman persecutions as when Polycarp steadily refused to say " Lord Caesar" and insisted on saying "Lord Jesus" when it meant his certain death.Before you ( εφ' υμων). The whole company. In no sense a new trial, but an examination in the presence of these prominent men to secure data and to furnish entertainment and pleasure to Agrippa (verse Act 25:22).Especially before thee ( μαλιστα επ σου). Out of courtesy. It was the main reason as verse Act 25:22 shows. Agrippa was a Jew and Festus was glad of the chance to see what he thought of Paul's case.After examination had ( της ανακρισεως γενομενης). Genitive absolute, "the examination having taken place." Ανακρισις from ανακρινω (cf. Act 12:19; Act 24:8; Act 28:18) is a legal term for preliminary examination. Only here in the N.T. Inscriptions and papyri give it as examination of slaves or other property.That I may have somewhat to write ( οπως σχω τ γραψω). Ingressive aorist subjunctive σχω (may get) with οπως (final particle like ινα). Τ γραψω in indirect question after σχω is either future indicative or aorist subjunctive (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1045). Festus makes it plain that this is not a "trial," but an examination for his convenience to help him out of a predicament.27 Unreasonable
( αλογον). Old word from α privative and λογος (reason, speech). "Without reason" as of animals (Jdg 1:10; 2Pe 2:12), "contrary to reason" here. These the only N.T. instances and in harmony with ancient usage.In sending ( πεμποντα). Note accusative case with the infinitive σημανα though μο (dative) just before. Cf. same variation in Act 15:22; Act 22:17.Signify ( σημανα). First aorist active infinitive (not σημηνα, the old form) of σημαινω, to give a sign ( σημειον).The charges ( τας αιτιας). This naive confession of Festus reveals how unjust has been his whole treatment of Paul. He had to send along with the appeal of Paul litterae dimissoriae ( αποστολ) which would give a statement of the case (Page).1 Thou art permitted
( επιτρεπετα σο). Literally, It is permitted thee. As if Agrippa were master of ceremonies instead of Festus. Agrippa as a king and guest presides at the grand display while Festus has simply introduced Paul.For thyself ( υπερ σεαυτου). Some MSS. have περ (concerning). Paul is allowed to speak in his own behalf. No charges are made against him. In fact, Festus has admitted that he has no real proof of any charges.Stretched forth his hand ( εκτεινας την χειρα). Dramatic oratorical gesture (not for silence as in Act 12:17; Act 13:16) with the chain still upon it (verse Act 26:29) linking him to the guard. First aorist active participle of εκτεινω, to stretch out.Made his defence ( απελογειτο). Inchoative imperfect of απολογεομα (middle), "began to make his defence." This is the fullest of all Paul's defences. He has no word of censure of his enemies or of resentment, but seizes the opportunity to preach Christ to such a distinguished company which he does with "singular dignity" (Furneaux). He is now bearing the name of Christ "before kings" (Act 9:15). In general Paul follows the line of argument of the speech on the stairs (chapter Act 26:22).2 I think myself happy
( ηγημα εμαυτον μακαριον). See on Mat 5:3 for μακαριος. Blass notes that Paul, like Tertullus, begins with captatio benevolentiae, but absque adulatione. He says only what he can truthfully speak. For ηγημα see Phi 3:7; 1Ti 6:1 (perfect middle indicative of ηγεομα), I have considered.That I am to make my defence ( μελλων απολογεισθα). Literally, "being about to make my defence."Whereof I am accused ( ων εγκαλουμα). Genitive with εγκαλουμα as in Act 19:40 or by attraction from accusative of relative ( α) to case of antecedent ( παντων).3 Especially because thou art expert
( μαλιστα γνωστην οντα σε). Or like the margin, "because thou art especially expert," according as μαλιστα is construed. Γνωστην is from γινωσκω and means a knower, expert, connoisseur. Plutarch uses it and Deissmann (Light, etc., p. 367) restores it in a papyrus. Agrippa had the care of the temple, the appointment of the high priest, and the care of the sacred vestments. But the accusative οντα σε gives trouble here coming so soon after σου (genitive with επ). Some MSS. insert επισταμενος or ειδως (knowing) but neither is genuine. Page takes it as "governed by the sense of thinking or considering." Knowling considers it an anacoluthon. Buttmann held it to be an accusative absolute after the old Greek idiom. Τυχον is such an instance though used as an adverb (1Co 16:6). It is possible that one exists in Eph 1:18. See other examples discussed in Robertson's Grammar, pp. 490f.Customs and questions ( εθων τε κα ζητηματων). Both consuetudinum in practicis and quaestionum in theoreticis (Bengel). Agrippa was qualified to give Paul an understanding and a sympathetic hearing. Paul understands perfectly the grand-stand play of the whole performance, but he refused to be silent and chose to use this opportunity, slim as it seemed, to get a fresh hearing for his own case and to present the claims of Christ to this influential man. His address is a masterpiece of noble apologetic.Patiently ( μακροθυμως). Adverb from μακροθυμος. Only here in the N.T., though μακροθυμια occurs several times. Vulgate has longanimiter. Long spirit, endurance, opposite of impatience. So Paul takes his time.4 My manner of life
( την μεν ουν βιωσιν μου). With μεν ουν Paul passes from the captatio benevolentiae (verses Act 26:1; Act 26:2) "to the narratio or statement of his case" (Page). Βιωσις is from βιοω (1Pe 4:2) and that from βιος (course of life). This is the only instance of βιωσις yet found except the Prologue (10) of Ecclesiasticus and an inscription given in Ramsay's Cities and Bishoprics of Phrygia, Vol II, p. 650.Know ( ισασ). Literary form instead of the vernacular Koine οιδασιν. Paul's early life in Tarsus and Jerusalem was an open book to all Jews.5 Having knowledge of me from the first
( προγινωσκοντες με ανωθεν). Literally, "knowing me beforehand" (both προ and ανωθεν), from the beginning of Paul's public education in Jerusalem (Knowling). Cf. 2Pe 3:17.If they be willing to testify ( εαν θελωσιν μαρτυρειν). Condition of third class ( εαν and subjunctive). A neat turning of the tables on the distinguished audience about Paul's Jerusalem reputation before his conversion.After the straitest sect ( την ακριβεστατην αιρεσιν). This is a true superlative (not elative) and one of the three (also αγιωτατος, Jdg 1:20, τιμιωτατος Rev 18:12; Rev 21:11) superlatives in -τατος in the N.T. (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 279f., 670), though common enough in the LXX and the papyri. Hαιρεσιν (choosing) is properly used here with Pharisees (Josephus, Life, 38).Religion ( θρησκειας). From θρησκευω and this from θρησκος (Jas 1:26), old word for religious worship or discipline, common in the papyri and inscriptions (Moulton and Milligan's Vocabulary) for reverent worship, not mere external ritual. In N.T. only here, Jas 1:26; Col 2:18.I lived a Pharisee ( εζησα Φαρισαιος). Emphatic position. Paul knew the rules of the Pharisees and played the game to the full (Gal 1:14; Phi 3:5). The Talmud makes it plain what the life of a Pharisee was. Paul had become one of the leaders and stars of hope for his sect.6 And now
( κα νυν). Sharp comparison between his youth and the present.To be judged for the hope ( επ' ελπιδι--κρινομενος). The hope of the resurrection and of the promised Messiah (Act 13:32). Page calls verses Act 26:6-8 a parenthesis in the course of Paul's argument by which he shows that his life in Christ is a real development of the best in Pharisaism. He does resume his narrative in verse Act 26:9, but verses Act 26:6-8 are the core of his defence already presented in Act 26:3; Act 26:9-11 where he proves that the children of faith are the real seed of Abraham.7 Our twelve tribes
( το δωδεκαφυλον ημων). A word found only here in N.T. and in Christian and Jewish writings, though δωδεκαμηνον (twelve month) is common in the papyri and δεκαφυλος (ten tribes) in Herodotus. Paul's use of this word for the Jewish people, like Jas 1:1 ( ταις δωδεκα φυλαις, the twelve tribes), shows that Paul had no knowledge of any "lost ten tribes." There is a certain national pride and sense of unity in spite of the dispersion (Page).Earnestly ( εν εκτενεια). A late word from εκτεινω, to stretch out, only here in N.T., but in papyri and inscriptions. Page refers to Simeon and Anna (Luk 2:25-28) as instances of Jews looking for the coming of the Messiah. Note the accusative of νυκτα κα ημεραν as in Act 20:31.Hope to attain ( ελπιζε καταντησα). This Messianic hope had been the red thread running through Jewish history. Today, alas, it is a sadly worn thread for Jews who refuse to see the Messiah in Jesus.I am accused by Jews ( εγκαλουμα υπο Ιουδαιων). The very word used in Act 23:28 ( ενεκαλουν) which see, and by Jews of all people in the world whose mainspring was this very "hope." It is a tremendously effective turn.8 Incredible with you
( απιστον παρ' υμιν). This old word απιστον ( α privative and πιστος) means either unfaithful (Luk 12:46), unbelieving (Joh 20:27), or unbelievable as here). Paul turns suddenly from Agrippa to the audience ( παρ' υμιν, plural), most of whom were probably Gentiles and scouted the doctrine of the resurrection as at Athens (Act 17:32).If God doth raise the dead ( ε ο θεος νεκρους εγειρε). Condition of the first class assuming that God does raise dead people. Only God can do it. This rhetorical question needs no answer, though the narrative resumed in verse Act 26:9 does it in a way.9 I verily thought with myself
( εγω μεν ουν εδοξα εμαυτω). Personal construction instead of the impersonal, a touch of the literary style. Paul's "egoism" is deceived as so often happens.I ought ( δειν). Infinitive the usual construction with δοκεω. Necessity and a sense of duty drove Paul on even in this great sin (see on Act 23:1), a common failing with persecutors.Contrary ( εναντια). Old word (adjective), over against, opposite (Act 27:4), then hostile to as here.10 I both shut up many
( πολλους τε κατεκλεισα). Effective aorist active of κατακλειω, old word to shut down like a trap door, in N.T. only here and Luk 3:20. Double use of τε (both--and).Having received authority from the chief priests ( την παρα των αρχιερεων εξουσιαν λαβων). "The authority," he says. Paul was the official persecutor of the saints under the direction of the Sanhedrin. He mentions "chief priests" (Sadducees), though a Pharisee himself. Both parties were co-operating against the saints.And when they were put to death ( αναιρουμενων τε αυτων). Genitive absolute with present passive participle of αναιρεω.I gave my vote against them ( κατηνεγκα ψηφον). "I cast down my pebble" (a black one). The ancient Greeks used white pebbles for acquittal (Rev 2:17), black ones for condemnation as here (the only two uses of the word in the N.T.). Paul's phrase (not found elsewhere) is more vivid than the usual καταψηφιζω for voting. They literally cast the pebbles into the urn. Cf. συμψηφιζω in Act 19:19, συγκαταψεφιζο in Act 1:26. If Paul's language is taken literally here, he was a member of the Sanhedrin and so married when he led the persecution. That is quite possible, though he was not married when he wrote 1Co 7:7, but a widower. It is possible to take the language figuratively for approval, but not so natural.11 Punishing
( τιμωρων). Old word τιμωρεω originally to render help, to succor ( τιμωρος, from τιμη and ουρος), then to avenge (for honour). In N.T. only here and Act 22:5.I strove to make them blaspheme ( ηναγκαζον βλασφημειν). Conative imperfect active of αναγκαζω, old verb from αναγκη (necessity, compulsion). The tense, like the imperfect in Mat 3:14; Luk 1:59, leaves room to hope that Paul was not successful in this effort, for he had already said that he brought many "unto death" (Act 22:4).I persecuted ( εδιωκον). Imperfect active again, repeated attempts. The old verb διωκω was used to run after or chase game and then to chase enemies. The word "persecute" is the Latin persequor, to follow through or after. It is a vivid picture that Paul here paints of his success in hunting big game, a grand heresy hunt.Even unto foreign cities ( κα εις εξω πολεις). We know of Damascus, and Paul evidently planned to go to other cities outside of Palestine and may even have done so before the fateful journey to Damascus.12 Whereupon
( εν οις). "In which things" (affairs of persecution), "on which errand." Cf. Act 24:18. Paul made them leave Palestine (Act 11:19) and followed them beyond it (Act 9:2).With the authority and commission ( μετ' εξουσιας κα επιτροπης). Not merely "authority" ( εξουσια), but express appointment ( επιτροπη, old word, but here only in N.T., derived from επιτροπος, steward, and that from επιτρεπω, to turn over to, to commit).13 At midday
( ημερας μεσης). Genitive of time and idiomatic use of μεσος, in the middle of the day, more vivid than μεσημβριαν (Act 22:6).Above the brightness of the sun ( υπερ την λαμπροτητα του ηλιου). Here alone not in Act 26:9; Act 26:22, though implied in Act 9:3; Act 22:6, "indicating the supernatural character of the light" (Knowling). Luke makes no effort to harmonize the exact phrases here with those in the other accounts and Paul here (verse Act 26:16) blends together what Jesus said to him directly and the message of Jesus through Ananias (Act 9:15). The word λαμπροτης, old word, is here alone in the N.T.Shining round about me ( περιλαμψαν με). First aorist active participle of περιλαμπω, common Koine verb, in N.T. only here and Luk 2:9.14 When we were all fallen
( παντων καταπεσοντων ημων). Genitive absolute with second aorist active participle of καταπιπτω. In the Hebrew language ( τη Εβραιδ διαλεκτω). Natural addition here, for Paul is speaking in Greek, not Aramaic as in Act 22:2.It is hard for thee to kick against the goad ( σκληρον σο προς κεντρα λακτιζειν). Genuine here, but not in chapters Act 26:9; Act 26:22. A common proverb as Aeschylus Ag. 1624: Προς κεντρα μη λακτιζε. "It is taken from an ox that being pricked with a goad kicks and receives a severer wound" (Page). Cf. the parables of Jesus (Mat 13:35). Blass observes that Paul's mention of this Greek and Latin proverb is an indication of his culture. Besides he mentions (not invents) it here rather than in chapter Act 26:22 because of the culture of this audience. Κεντρον means either sting as of bees (II Macc. 14:19) and so of death (1Co 15:55) or an iron goad in the ploughman's hand as here (the only two N.T. examples). Note plural here (goads) and λακτιζειν is present active infinitive so that the idea is "to keep on kicking against goads." This old verb means to kick with the heel (adverb λαξ, with the heel), but only here in the N.T. There is a papyrus example of kicking ( λακτιζω) with the feet against the door.16 Arise and stand
( αναστηθ κα στηθ). "Emphatic assonance" (Page). Second aorist active imperative of compound verb ( ανιστημ) and simplex ( ιστημ). "Stand up and take a stand."Have I appeared unto thee ( ωφθην σο). First aorist passive indicative of οραω. See on Luk 22:43.To appoint thee ( προχειρισασθα σε). See Act 3:30; Act 22:14 for this verb.Both of the things wherein thou hast seen me ( ων τε ειδες με). The reading με (not in all MSS.) makes it the object of ειδες (didst see) and ων is genitive of α (accusative of general reference) attracted to the case of the unexpressed antecedent τουτων. Paul is thus a personal eyewitness of the Risen Christ (Luk 1:1; 1Co 4:1; 1Co 9:1).And of the things wherein I will appear unto thee ( ων τε οφθησομα σο). Here again ων is genitive of the accusative (general reference) relative α attracted to the case of the antecedent τουτων or εκεινων as before. But οφθησομα is first future passive of οραω and cannot be treated as active or middle. Page takes it to mean "the visions in which I shall be seen by you," the passive form bringing out the agency of God. See those in Act 18:9; Act 23:11; 2Co 12:2. The passive voice, however, like απεκριθην and εφοβηθην, did become sometimes transitive in the Koine (Robertson, Grammar, p. 819).17 Delivering thee
( εξαιρουμενος σε). Present middle participle of εξαιρεω, old verb and usually so rendered, but the old Greek also uses it for "choose" as also in LXX (Isa 48:10). The papyri give examples of both meanings and either makes good sense here. God was continually rescuing Paul "out of the hands of Jews and Gentiles and Paul was a chosen vessel" (Act 9:15). Modern scholars are also divided.18 To open
( ανοιξα). First aorist active infinitive of purpose.That they may turn ( του επιστρεψα). Another infinitive of purpose first aorist active (genitive case and articular), epexegetic to ανοιξα.That they may receive ( του λαβειν). Another genitive articular infinitive of purpose subordinate (epexegetic) to του επιστρεψα.Sanctified by faith in me ( ηγιασμενοις πιστε τη εις εμε). Perfect passive participle of αγιαζω, instrumental case of πιστε, article before εις εμε ("by faith, that in me"). These important words of Jesus to Paul give his justification to this cultured audience for his response to the command of Jesus. This was the turning point in Paul's career and it was a step forward and upward.19 Wherefore
( οθεν). This relatival adverb (cf. Act 14:26; Act 28:13) gathers up all that Paul has said.I was not disobedient ( ουκ εγενομην απειθης). Litotes again, "I did not become (second aorist middle indicative of γινομα) disobedient" ( απειθης, old word already in Luk 1:17).Unto the heavenly vision ( τη ουρανιω οπτασια). A later form of οψις, from οπταζω, in LXX, and in N.T. (Luk 1:22; Luk 24:23; Act 26:19; 2Co 12:1). Only time that Paul uses it about seeing Christ on the Damascus road, but no reflection on the reality of the event.20 But declared
( αλλα απηγγελλον). Imperfect active of απαγγελλω, repeatedly.Throughout all the country of Judea ( πασαν τε την χωραν της Ιουδαιας). The accusative here in the midst of the datives ( τοις εν Δαμασκωι, Ιεροσολυμοισ, τοις εθνεσιν) seems strange and Page feels certain that εις should be here even though absent in Aleph A B. But the accusative of extent of space will explain it (Robertson, Grammar, p. 469).Doing works worthy of repentance ( αξια της μετανοιας εργα πρασσοντας). Accusative case of present active participle πρασσοντας because of the implied αυτους with the present infinitive μετανοειν (repent) and επιστρεφειν (turn), though the dative πρασσουσιν could have been used to agree with εθνεσιν (Gentiles). Cf. Mat 3:8 for similar language used of the Baptist. Paul, the greatest of theologians, was an interesting practical preacher.21 Assayed to kill me
( επειρωντο διαχειρισασθα). Conative imperfect middle of πειραω, the old form of the later Koine πειραζω so common in the Koine, but in N.T. here only. Some MSS. have it in Act 9:26; Heb 4:15. The old verb διαχειριζω, to take in hand, middle to lay hands on, to slay, occurs in N.T. only here and Act 5:30 which see.22 Having therefore obtained
( ουν τυχων). Second aorist active participle of old verb τυγχανω.The help that is from God ( επικουριας της απο του θεου). Old word from επικουρεω, to aid, and that from επικουρος, ally, assister. Only here in N.T. God is Paul's ally. All of the plots of the Jews against Paul had failed so far.I stand ( εστηκα). Second perfect of ιστημ, to place, intransitive to stand. Picturesque word (Page) of Paul's stability and fidelity (cf. Phi 4:1; Eph 6:13).Both to small and great ( μικρω τε κα μεγαλω). Dative singular (rather than instrumental, taking μαρτυρουμενος middle, not passive) and use of τε κα links the two adjectives together in an inclusive way. These two adjectives in the singular (representative singular rather than plural) can apply to age (young and old) or to rank (Rev 11:18) as is specially suitable here with Festus and Agrippa present. In Act 8:10 (Heb 8:11) the phrase explains παντες (all).Saying nothing but what ( ουδεν εκτος λεγων ων). "Saying nothing outside of those things which." The ablative relative ων is attracted into the case of the unexpressed antecedent τουτων and so ablative after εκτος (adverbial preposition common in LXX, the papyri. In N.T. here and 1Co 6:18; 1Co 15:27; 2Co 12:2). Cf. Luk 16:29 about Moses and the prophets.23 How that the Christ must suffer
( ε παθητος ο Χριστος). Literally, "if the Messiah is subject to suffering." Ε can here mean "whether" as in Heb 7:15. This use of a verbal in -τος for capability or possibility occurs in the N.T. alone in παθητος (Robertson, Grammar, p. 157). This word occurs in Plutarch in this sense. It is like the Latin patibilis and is from pascho. Here alone in N.T. Paul is speaking from the Jewish point of view. Most rabbis had not rightly understood Act 26:53. When the Baptist called Jesus "the Lamb of God" (Joh 1:29) it was a startling idea. It is not then "must suffer" here, but "can suffer." The Cross of Christ was a stumbling-block to the rabbis.How that he first by the resurrection of the dead ( ε πρωτος εξ αναστασεως νεκρων). Same construction with ε (whether). This point Paul had often discussed with the Jews: "whether he (the Messiah) by a resurrection of dead people." Others had been raised from the dead, but Christ is the first ( πρωτος) who arose from the dead and no longer dies (Rom 6:19) and proclaims light ( φως μελλε καταγγελλειν). Paul is still speaking from the Jewish standpoint: "is about to (going to) proclaim light." See verse Act 26:18 for "light" and Luk 2:32.Both to the people and to the Gentiles ( τω τε λαω κα τοις εθνεσιν). See verse Act 26:17. It was at the word Gentiles ( εθνη) that the mob lost control of themselves in the speech from the stairs (Act 22:21). So it is here, only not because of that word, but because of the word "resurrection" ( αναστασις).24 As he thus made his defence
( ταυτα αυτου απολογουμενου). Genitive absolute again with present middle participle. Paul was still speaking when Festus interrupted him in great excitement.With a loud voice ( μεγαλη τη φωνη). Associative instrumental case showing manner (Robertson, Grammar, p. 530) and the predicate use of the adjective, "with the voice loud" (elevated).Thou art mad ( μαινη). Old verb for raving. See also Joh 10:20; Act 12:15; 1Co 14:23. The enthusiasm of Paul was too much for Festus and then he had spoken of visions and resurrection from the dead (verse Act 26:8). "Thou art going mad" (linear present), Festus means.Thy much learning doth turn thee to madness ( τα πολλα σε γραμματα εις μανιαν περιτρεπε). "Is turning thee round." Old verb περιτρεπω, but only here in N.T. Festus thought that Paul's "much learning" (="many letters," cf. Joh 7:15 of Jesus) of the Hebrew Scriptures to which he had referred was turning his head to madness (wheels in his head) and he was going mad right before them all. The old word μανια (our mania, frenzy, cf. maniac) occurs here only in N.T. Note unusual position of σε between πολλα and γραμματα (Robertson, Grammar, pp. 418, 420)25 But speak forth
( αλλα αποφθεγγομα). Verb for dignified and elevated discourse, a word from the literary Koine, not the vernacular. In N.T. only here and Act 2:4; Act 2:14 which see. It occurs three times in Vettius Valens in a "mantic" sense. Paul was not ruffled by the rude and excited interruption of Festus, but speaks with perfect courtesy in his reply "words of truth and soberness." The old word σωφροσυνη (soundness of mind) from σωφρων (and that from σως and φρην) is directly opposed to "madness" ( μανια) and in N.T. occurs only here and 1Ti 2:15.26 For the king knoweth of these things
( επιστατα γαρ περ τουτων ο βασιλευς). Επιστατα (present middle probably Ionic form of εφιστημ) is a literary word and suits well here (cf. Act 24:10).Freely ( παρρησιαζομενος). Present middle participle, speaking fully, making a clean breast of it. From παρρησια ( παν, ρησις) (cf. Act 13:46).Is hidden from him ( λανθανειν αυτον). Escapes his notice. Infinitive in indirect discourse after πειθομα (I am persuaded).27 I know that thou believest
( οιδα οτ πιστευεις). Paul had "cornered" Agrippa by this direct challenge. As the Jew in charge of the temple he was bound to confess his faith in the prophets. But Paul had interpreted the prophets about the Messiah in a way that fell in with his claim that Jesus was the Messiah risen from the dead. To say, "Yes" would place himself in Paul's hands. To say "No" would mean that he did not believe the prophets. Agrippa had listened with the keenest interest, but he slipped out of the coils with adroitness and a touch of humour.28 With but little persuasion thou wouldest fain make me a Christian
( εν ολιγω με πειθεις Χριστιανον ποιησα). The Authorized rendering is impossible: "Almost thou persuadest me to be a Christian." Εν ολιγω does not mean "almost." That would require ολιγου, παρ' ολιγον, or δε ολιγου. It is not clear, however, precisely what εν ολιγο does mean. It may refer to time (in little time) or a short cut, but that does not suit well εν μεγαλω in verse Act 26:29. Tyndale and Crammer rendered it "somewhat" (in small measure or degree). There are, alas, many "somewhat" Christians. Most likely the idea is "in (or with) small effort you are trying to persuade ( πειθεις, conative present active indicative) me in order to make me a Christian." This takes the infinitive ποιησα to be purpose (Page renders it by "so as") and thus avoids trying to make ποιησα like γενεσθα (become). The aorist is punctiliar action for single act, not "perfect." The tone of Agrippa is ironical, but not unpleasant. He pushes it aside with a shrug of the shoulders. The use of "Christian" is natural here as in the other two instances (Act 11:26; 1Pe 4:16).29 I would to God
( ευξαιμην αν τω θεω). Conclusion of fourth-class condition (optative with αν), undetermined with less likelihood, the so-called potential optative (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1021). Polite and courteous wish (first aorist middle optative of ευχομα).Whether with little or with much ( κα εν μικρω κα εν μεγαλω). Literally, "both in little and in great," or "both with little and with great pains" or "both in some measure and in great measure." Paul takes kindly the sarcasm of Agrippa.Such as I am ( τοιουτους οποιος κα εγω ειμ). Accusative τοιουτους with the infinitive γενεσθα. Paul uses these two qualitative pronouns instead of repeating the word "Christian."Except these bonds ( παρεκτος των δεσμων τουτων). Ablative case with παρεκτος (late preposition for the old παρεκ). Paul lifts his right manacled hand with exquisite grace and good feeling.30 Rose up
( ανεστη). Second aorist active of ανιστημ (intransitive), agreeing only with "the king" ( ο βασιλευς). The entertainment was over.31 They spake one to another
( ελαλουν προς αλληλους). Imperfect active, describing the eager conversation of the dignitaries about Paul's wonderful speech.Nothing worthy of death or bonds ( ουδεν θανατου η δεσμων αξιον). This is the unanimous conclusion of all these dignitaries (Romans, Jews, Greeks) as it was of Festus before (Act 25:25). But Paul had not won any of them to Christ. The conclusion leaves Festus in a predicament. Why had he not set Paul free before this?32 This man might have been set at liberty
( Απολελυσθα εδυνατο ο ανθρωπος ουτος). Conclusion of the second class condition (determined as unfulfilled) without αν as in Act 24:19 because of εδυνατο (verb of possibility, Robertson, Grammar, p. 1014). Note perfect passive infinitive απολελυσθα from απολυω. He certainly "could have been set free." Why was it not done?If he had not appealed unto Caesar ( ε μη επεκεκλητο Καισαρα). Condition of the second class with the past perfect middle indicative (op. cit., p. 1015) of επικαλεω (cf. Act 25:11). But Paul only appealed to Caesar after Festus had tried to shift him back to Jerusalem and had refused to set him free in Caesarea. Festus comes out with no honour in the case. Since Agrippa was a favourite at court perhaps Festus would be willing to write favourably to Caesar.1 That we should sail
( του αποπλειν ημας). This genitive articular infinitive with εκριθη like the LXX construction translating the Hebrew infinitive construct is awkward in Greek. Several similar examples in Luk 17:1; Act 10:25; Act 20:3 (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1068). Luke alone uses this old verb in N.T. He uses nine compounds of πλεω, to sail. Note the reappearance of "we" in the narrative. It is possible, of course, that Luke was not with Paul during the series of trials at Caesarea, or at least, not all the time. But it is natural for Luke to use "we" again because he and Aristarchus are travelling with Paul. In Caesarea Paul was the centre of the action all the time whether Luke was present or not. The great detail and minute accuracy of Luke's account of this voyage and shipwreck throw more light upon ancient seafaring than everything else put together. Smith's Voyage and Shipwreck of St. Paul is still a classic on the subject. Though so accurate in his use of sea terms, yet Luke writes like a landsman, not like a sailor. Besides, the character of Paul is here revealed in a remarkable fashion.They delivered ( παρεδιδουν). Imperfect active ωμεγα form rather than the old -μ form παρεδιδοσαν as in Act 4:33, from παραδιδωμ. Perhaps the imperfect notes the continuance of the handing over.Certain other prisoners ( τινας ετερους δεσμωτας). Bound ( δεσμωτας) like Paul, but not necessarily appellants to Caesar, perhaps some of them condemned criminals to amuse the Roman populace in the gladiatorial shows, most likely pagans though ετερους does not have to mean different kind of prisoners from Paul.Of the Augustan band ( σπειρης Σεβαστης). Note Ionic genitive σπειρης, not σπειρας. See on Mat 27:1; Act 10:1. Χοορτις Αυγυσταε. We do not really know why this cohort is called "Augustan." It may be that it is part of the imperial commissariat (frumentarii) since Julius assumes chief authority in the grain ship (verse Act 27:11). These legionary centurions when in Rome were called peregrini (foreigners) because their work was chiefly in the provinces. This man Julius may have been one of them.2 In a ship of Adramyttium
( πλοιω Hαδραμυντηνω). A boat belonging to Adramyttium, a city in Mysia in the province of Asia. Probably a small coasting vessel on its way home for the winter stopping at various places ( τοπους). Julius would take his chances to catch another ship for Rome. The usual way to go to Rome was to go to Alexandria and so to Rome, but no large ship for Alexandria was at hand.We put to sea ( ανηχθημεν). First aorist passive of αναγω, usual word in Luke.Aristarchus, a Macedonian of Thessalonica, being with us ( οντος συν ημιν Αρισταρχου Μακεδονος Θεσσαλονικεως). Genitive absolute. Ramsay suggests that Luke and Aristarchus accompanied Paul as his slaves since they would not be allowed to go as his friends. But Luke was Paul's physician and may have gained permission on that score.3 The next day
( τη ετερα). Locative case with ημερα understood.We touched ( κατηχθημεν). First aorist passive of καταγω, the usual term for "coming down" from the seas as αναγω above (and verse Act 27:4) is for "going up" to sea. So it looks to sailors. Sidon was 67 miles from Caesarea, the rival of Tyre, with a splendid harbour. The ship stopped here for trade.Treated Paul kindly ( φιλανθρωπως τω Παυλω χρησαμενος). "Using ( χρησαμενος, first aorist middle participle of χραομα, to use) Paul (instrumental case used with this verb) kindly" ( φιλανθρωπως, "philanthropically," adverb from φιλ-ανθρωπος, love of mankind). He was kindly to Paul throughout the voyage (verse Act 27:43; Act 28:16), taking a personal interest in his welfare.Refresh himself ( επιμελειας τυχειν). Second aorist active infinitive of τυγχανω (to obtain) with the genitive επιμελειας, old word from επιμελης, careful, only here in the N.T. Whether it was mere hospitality we do not know. It may have been medical attention required because of Paul's long confinement. This is Paul's first visit to Sidon, but Christians were already in Phoenicia (Act 11:19) and so Paul had "friends" here.4 We sailed under the lee of Cyprus
( υπεπλευσαμεν την Κυπρον). First aorist active indicative of υποπλεω, to sail under. Cyprus was thus on the left between the ship and the wind from the northwest, under the protection of Cyprus.Because the winds were contrary ( δια το τους ανεμους εινα εναντιους). The articular infinitive after δια and the accusative of general reference ( ανεμους) with predicate accusative ( εναντιους, facing them, in their very teeth if they went that way). The Etesian winds were blowing from the northwest so that they could not cut straight across from Sidon to Patara with Cyprus on the right. They must run behind Cyprus and hug the shore of Cilicia and Pamphylia.5 When we had sailed across
( διαπλευσαντες). First aorist active participle of διαπλεω (another compound of πλεω).The sea which is off Cilicia and Pamphylia ( το πελαγος το κατα την Κιλικιαν κα Παμφυλιαν). Πελαγος is properly the high sea as here. In Mat 18:6 (which see) Jesus uses it of "the depth of the sea." Only these examples in the N.T. The current runs westward along the coast of Cilicia and Pamphylia and the land would protect from the wind.We came to Myra of Lycia ( κατηλθαμεν εις Μυρρα της Λυκιας). Literally, "We came down." This town was two and a half miles from the coast of Lycia. The port Andriace had a fine harbour and did a large grain business. No disciples are mentioned here nor at Lasea, Melita, Syracuse, Rhegium.6 Sailing for Italy
( πλεον εις την Ιταλιαν). This was the opportunity for which Lysias had been looking. So he put ( ενεβιβασεν, first aorist active of εμβιβαζω, to cause to enter. Cf. επιβαντες in verse Act 27:2) prisoners and soldiers on board. This was a ship of Alexandria bound for Rome, a grain ship (Act 27:38) out of its course because of the wind. Such grain ships usually carried passengers.7 When we had sailed slowly
( βραδυπλοουντες). Present active participle of βραδυπλοεω ( βραδυς, slow, πλους, voyage). Literally, "sailing slowly," not "having or had sailed slowly." Only here and in Artemidorus (sec. cent. A.D.). It may mean "tacking" before the wind. Polybius uses ταχυπλοεω, to sail swiftly.Many days ( εν ικαναις ημεραις). See on Luk 7:6 for ικανος. Literally, "in considerable days."With difficulty ( μολις). Used in old Greek, like μογις (Luk 9:39) from μολος, toil (see Act 14:18).Over against Cnidus ( κατα την Κνιδον). "Down along Cnidus." A hundred and thirty miles from Myra, the southwest point of Asia Minor and the western coast. Here the protection of the land from the northwest wind ceased.The wind not further suffering us ( μη προσεωντος ημας του ανεμου). Genitive absolute with present active participle of προσεαω, one of the few words still "not found elsewhere" (Thayer). Regular negative μη with participles. They could not go on west as they had been doing since leaving Myra.We sailed under the lee of Crete ( υπεπλευσαμεν την Κρητην). See under verse Act 27:4. Instead of going to the right of Crete as the straight course would have been they sailed southwest with Crete to their right and got some protection against the wind there.Over against Salmone ( κατα Σαλμωνην). Off Cape Salmone, a promontory on the east of the island.8 Coasting along
( παραλεγομενο). Present middle participle of παραλεγω, to lay beside, not from λεγω, to collect or λεγω, to say. Diodorus Siculus uses παραλεγομα in precisely this sense of coasting along, like Latin legere oram. In N.T. only here and verse Act 27:13.Fair Havens ( Καλους Λιμενας). This harbour is named Kalus Limeonas, a small bay two miles east of Cape Matala. It opens to the East and Southeast, but is not fit to winter in. This harbour would protect them for a time from the winds.The city of Lasea ( πολις Λασεα). Neither Lasea nor Fair Havens is mentioned by any ancient writer, two of the hundred cities of Crete.9 Where much time was spent
( Hικανου χρονου διαγενομενου). Genitive absolute again with second aorist middle participle of διαγινομα, to come in between ( δια). "Considerable time intervening," since they became weatherbound in this harbour, though some take it since they left Caesarea.And the voyage was now dangerous ( κα οντος ηδη επισφαλους). Genitive absolute, "and the voyage being already ( ηδη=Latin jam) dangerous" (old word from επ and σφαλλω, to trip, to fall, and so prone to fall, here only in N.T.).Because the Fast was now already gone by ( δια το κα την νηστειαν ηδη παρεληλυθενα). Accusative (after δια) of the articular infinitive perfect active of παρερχομα, to pass by, with the accusative of general reference ( νηστειαν, the great day of atonement of the Jews, Lev 16:29) occurring about the end of September. The ancients considered navigation on the Mediterranean unsafe from early October till the middle of March. In A.D. 59 the Fast occurred on Oct. 5. There is nothing strange in Luke using this Jewish note of time as in Act 20:6 though a Gentile Christian. Paul did it also (1Co 16:8). It is no proof that Luke was a Jewish proselyte. We do not know precisely when the party left Caesarea (possibly in August), but in ample time to arrive in Rome before October if conditions had been more favourable. But the contrary winds had made the voyage very slow and difficult all the way (verse Act 27:7) besides the long delay here in this harbour of Fair Havens.Paul admonished them ( παρηινη ο Παυλος). Imperfect active of παραινεω, old word to exhort from παρα and αινεω, to praise (Act 3:8), only here and verse Act 27:22 in N.T. It is remarkable that a prisoner like Paul should venture to give advice at all and to keep on doing it (imperfect tense inchoative, began to admonish and kept on at it). Paul had clearly won the respect of the centurion and officers and also felt it to be his duty to give this unasked for warning.I perceive ( θεωρω). Old word from θεωρος, a spectator. See Luk 10:18. Paul does not here claim prophecy, but he had plenty of experience with three shipwrecks already (2Co 11:25) to justify his apprehension.Will be ( μελλειν εσεσθα). Infinitive in indirect assertion followed by future infinitive after μελλειν in spite of οτ which would naturally call for present indicative μελλε, an anacoluthon due to the long sentence (Robertson, Grammar, p. 478).With injury ( μετα υβρεως). An old word from υπερ (above, upper, like our "uppishness") and so pride, insult, personal injury, the legal word for personal assault (Page). Josephus (Ant. III. 6, 4) uses it of the injury of the elements.Loss ( ζημιαν). Old word, opposite of κερδος, gain or profit (Phi 3:7). Nowhere else in N.T.Lading ( φορτιου). Diminutive of φορτος (from φερω, to bear) only in form. Common word, but in N.T. only here in literal sense, as metaphor in Mat 11:30; Mat 23:4; Luk 11:46; Gal 6:5.But also of our lives ( αλλα κα των ψυχων). Common use of ψυχη for life, originally "breath of life" (Act 20:10), and also "soul" (Act 14:2). Fortunately no lives were lost, though all else was. But this outcome was due to the special mercy of God for the sake of Paul (verse Act 27:24), not to the wisdom of the officers in rejecting Paul's advice. Paul begins now to occupy the leading role in this marvellous voyage.11 Gave more heed
( μαλλον επειθετο). Imperfect middle of πειθω, to yield to (with the dative case). The "Frumentarian" centurion ranked above the captain and owner. As a military officer the centurion was responsible for the soldiers, the prisoners, and the cargo of wheat. It was a government ship. Though the season was not advanced, the centurion probably feared to risk criticism in Rome for timidity when the wheat was so much needed in Rome (Knowling).To the master ( τω κυβερνητη). Old word from κυβερναω, to steer, and so steersman, pilot, sailing-master. Common in this sense in the papyri. In N.T. only here and Rev 18:17.And to the owner of the ship ( κα τω ναυκληρω). Old word compounded of ναυς and κληρος and used for owner of the ship who acted as his own skipper or captain. The papyri examples (Moulton and Milligan's Vocabulary) all have the meaning "captain" rather than "owner."12 Because the haven was not commodious to winter in
( ανευθετου του λιμενος υπαρχοντος προς παραχειμασιαν). Genitive absolute again present tense of υπαρχω: "The harbour being unfit ( ανευθετου, this compound not yet found elsewhere, simplex in Luk 9:62; Luk 14:35; Heb 6:7) for wintering" ( παραχειμασια, only here in N.T., but in Polybius and Diodorus, in an inscription A.D. 48, from παραχειμαζω).The more part advised ( ο πλειονες εθεντο βουλην). Second aorist middle indicative of τιθημ, ancient idiom with βουλην, to take counsel, give counsel. Lysias held a council of the officers of the ship on the issue raised by Paul.If by any means they could reach Phoenix and winter there ( ε πως δυναιντο καταντησαντες εις Φοινικα παραχειμασα). The optative δυναιντο (present middle of δυναμα) here with ε is a condition of the fourth class with the notion of purpose implied and indirect discourse (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1021). "We vote for going on the chance that we may be able" (Page). Phoenix is the town of palms (Joh 12:13), the modern Lutro, the only town in Crete on the southern coast with a harbour fit for wintering, though Wordsworth and Page argue for Phineka which suits Luke's description better. The verb παραχειμαζω, to winter, is from παρα and χειμων (see also Act 28:11). Used in several Koine writers.Looking northeast and southeast ( βλεποντα κατα λιβα κα κατα χωρον). There are two ways of interpreting this language. Λιπς means the southwest wind and χωρος the northwest wind. But what is the effect of κατα with these words? Does it mean "facing" the wind? If so, we must read "looking southwest and northwest." But κατα can mean down the line of the wind (the way the wind is blowing). If so, then it is proper to translate "looking northeast and southeast." This translation suits Lutro, the other suits Phoenike. Ramsay takes it to be Lutro, and suggests that sailors describe the harbour by the way it looks as they go into it (the subjectivity of the sailors) and that Luke so speaks and means Lutro which faces northeast and southeast. On the whole Lutro has the best of the argument.13 When the south wind blew softly
( υποπνευσαντος νοτου). Genitive absolute with aorist active participle of υποπνεω, old verb to blow under, then to blow gently, here only in N.T. "A south wind having blown gently," in marked contrast to the violent northwest wind that they had faced so long. They were so sure of the wisdom of their decision that they did not even draw up the small boat attached by a rope to the vessel's stern (verse Act 27:16). It was only some forty miles to Lutro.Their purpose ( της προθεσεως, set before them, from προτιθημ), genitive after κρατεω ( κεκρατηκενα, perfect active infinitive in indirect discourse).They weighed anchor ( αραντες). First aorist active participle of αιρω, old verb used in technical sense with τας αγκυρας (anchors) understood as in Thucydides I. 52; II. 23, "having lifted the anchors." Page takes it simply as "moving."Sailed along Crete ( παρελεγοντο την Κρητην). Imperfect middle. See verse Act 27:8, "were coasting along Crete."Close in shore ( ασσον). Comparative adverb of αγκ, near, and so "nearer" to shore. Only here in N.T.14 After no long time
( μετ' ου πολυ). Litotes again.Beat down from it ( εβαλεν κατ' αυτης). Second aorist active indicative of βαλλω, to throw. Here "dashed" (intransitive). Αυτης is in the ablative, not genitive case, beat "down from it" (Crete), not "against it or on it." (Robertson, Grammar, p. 606). Αυτης cannot refer to πλοιον (boat) which is neuter. So the ablative case with κατα as in Mar 5:13, Homer also. The Cretan mountains are over 7,000 feet high.A tempestuous wind which is called Euraquilo ( ανεμος τυφωνικος ο καλουμενος Ευρακυλων). Τυφων=Τυφως was used for the typhoon, a violent whirlwind ( τυρβο) or squall. This word gives the character of the wind. The Ευρακυλων (reading of Aleph A B against the Textus Receptus Ευροκλυδων) has not been found elsewhere. Blass calls it a hybrid word compounded of the Greek ευρος (east wind) and the Latin αθυιλο (northeast). It is made like ευρονοτος (southeast). The Vulgate has euroaquilo. It is thus the east north east wind. Page considers Euroclydon to be a corruption of Euraquilo. Here the name gives the direction of the wind.15 When the ship was caught
( συναρπασθεντος του πλοιου). Genitive absolute again with first aorist passive of συναρπαζω, old word, in N.T. only Luk 8:29; Act 6:12; Act 19:29, and here. Graphic picture as if the ship was seized by a great monster.Face the wind ( αντοφθαλμειν τω ανεμω). Dative case with the vivid infinitive of αντοφθαλμεω from αντοφθαλμος, looking in the eye, or eye to eye ( αντ, facing and οπθαλμος, eye). Eyes were painted on the prows of vessels. The ship could not face the wind enough to get to Phoenix. Modern sailors talk of sailing into the eye of the wind. We were not able to look the wind in the eye. Koine verb used by Polybius. Some MSS. have it in Act 6:11, but only here in N.T. In Wisdom of Sol. 12:14 it is used of a prince who cannot look God in the face. Clement of Rome 34 uses it of an idle workman not able to look his employer in the face (Milligan and Moulton's Vocabulary).We gave way ( επιδοντες). Second aorist active participle of επιδιδωμ, giving way to the wind.Were driven ( εφερομεθα). Imperfect passive of φερω, "we were being borne along." We "scudded before the gale" (Page). "The suddenness of the hurricane gave no time to furl the great mainsail" (Furneaux).16 Running under the lee of
( υποδραμοντες). Second aorist active participle of υποτρεχω. Same use of υπο as in υπεπλευσαμεν (verses Act 27:4; Act 27:8) for "under the lee", under the protection of. Νησιον is diminutive of νησος, a small island. The MSS. vary between Cauda (B) and Clauda (Aleph).To secure the boat ( περικρατεις γενεσθα της σκαφης). "To become masters ( περικρατεις from περ and κρατος, power over, found in Susannah and ecclesiastical writers, and here only in N.T.) of the boat ("dug out," like Indian boats, literally, from σκαπτω, to dig, old word, here only in N.T. and verses Act 27:30; Act 27:32). The smooth water behind the little island enabled them to do this.When they had hoisted it up ( ην αραντες). "Which (the little boat) having hoisted up ( αραντες, verse Act 27:13)." Even so it was "with difficulty" ( μολις). Perhaps the little boat was waterlogged.Used helps ( βοηθειαις εχρωντο). Imperfect middle of χραομα with instrumental case. The "helps" were ropes or chains, no doubt.Under-girding the ship ( υποζωννυντες το πλοιον). Present active participle of υποζωννυμ. Old verb, here only in N.T. Probably cables ( υποζωματα) or ropes were used under the hull of the ship laterally or even longitudinally, tightly secured on deck. This "frapping" was more necessary for ancient vessels because of the heavy mast. The little island made it possible to do this also.Lest we be cast upon the Syrtis ( μη εις την Συρτιν εκπεσωσιν). Final clause after verb of fearing ( φοβουμενο) with μη and the second aorist active subjunctive of εκπιπτω, old verb to fall out or off, to be cast away. So here and verses Act 27:26; Act 27:29, a classical use of the verb for a ship driven out of its course on to shoals or rocks (Page who cites Xenophon, Anab. VII. 5, 12). The Syrtis was the name for two quicksands between Carthage and Cyrenaica, this clearly being the Syrtis Major most dangerous because of the sandbanks ( συρτις, from συρω). The wind would drive the ship right into this peril if something were not done.They lowered the gear ( χαλασαντες το σκευος). First aorist active participle of χαλαω (cf. Luk 5:4 for lowering the nets). Σκευος means vessel or gear. They slackened or reduced sail, especially the mainsail, but leaving enough to keep the ship's head as close to the wind as was practicable.So were driven ( ουτως εφεροντο). Imperfect passive indicative again as in verse Act 27:15 with the addition of ουτως (thus). The ship was now fixed as near to the wind (E N E) as possible (seven points). That would enable the ship to go actually W by N and so avoid the quicksands. J. Smith has shown that, a day being lost around Cauda, the ship going 36 miles in 24 hours in 13 days would make 468 miles. The Island of Malta (Melita) is precisely in that direction (W by N) from Cauda and is 480 miles. Page sees a difficulty about this explanation of the steady drift of the ship in the word διαφερομενον in verse Act 27:27, but that was at the end of the drifting and the varied winds could have come then and not before. The whole narrative as explained carefully in Smith's Voyage and Shipwreck of St. Paul is a masterpiece of precise and accurate scholarship. A resume of his results appears in my Luke the Historian in the Light of Research.18 As we laboured exceedingly with the storm
( σφοδρως χειμαζομενων ημων). Genitive absolute with present passive participle of χειμαζω, old verb to afflict with a tempest ( χειμα, stormy weather), to toss upon the waves, here alone in N.T.They began to throw overboard ( εκβαλην εποιουντο). Literally, "They began to make (inchoative imperfect middle of ποιεω) a casting out" ( εκβολην from εκβαλλω, to cast out, old word, only here in N.T.). Cf. Latin jacturam facere. This to lighten the ship by throwing overboard the cargo. The grain in the ship would shift and make it list and so added to the danger.They cast out ( εριψαν). Third person plural aorist active of ριπτω, not εριψαμεν as Textus Receptus.With their own hands ( αυτοχειρες). Old word ( αυτοσ, χειρ) but here alone in N.T. Vivid and graphic touch by Luke who, of course, watched every movement day by day.The tackling ( την σκευην). The furniture of the ship that could be spared. It was becoming desperate.20 When neither sun nor stars shone upon us
( μητε ηλιου μητε αστρων επιφαινοντων). Genitive absolute again.For many days ( επ πλειονας ημερας). For more days than a few.No small tempest ( χειμονος ουκ ολιγου). Litotes again.All hope that we should be saved was now taken away ( λοιπον περιηιρειτο ελπις πασα του σωζεσθα ημας). "For the rest (or future) there began to be taken from around us ( περιηιρειτο inchoative imperfect and see use of the verb in 2Co 13:16 of the veil) all hope of the being saved so far as we were concerned." Despair was beginning to settle like a fog on all their hopes. Had Paul lost hope?21 When they had been long without food
( πολλης τε ασιτιας υπαρχουσης). Genitive absolute, the old word ασιτια from ασιτος (verse Act 27:33) α privative and σιτος, food, here alone in N.T. Literally, "There being much abstinence from food." They had plenty of grain on board, but no appetite to eat (sea-sickness) and no fires to cook it (Page). "Little heart being left for food" (Randall). Galen and other medical writers use ασιτια and ασιτος for want of appetite.Stood forth ( σταθεις). As in Act 1:15; Act 2:14; Act 17:22. Pictorial word (Page) that sets forth the vividness and solemnity of the scene (Knowling).Ye should have hearkened unto me ( εδε μεν πειθαρχησαντας μο). Literally, "It was necessary for you hearkening unto me not to set sail ( μη αναγεσθα)." It was not the "I told you so" of a small nature, "but a reference to the wisdom of his former counsel in order to induce acceptance of his present advice" (Furneaux). The first aorist active participle is in the accusative of general reference with the present infinitive αναγεσθα.And have gotten this injury and loss ( κερδησα τε την υβριν ταυτην κα την ζημιαν). This Ionic form κερδησα (from κερδαω) rather than κερδηνα or κερδανα is common in late Greek (Robertson, Grammar, p. 349). The Revised Version thus carries over the negative μη to this first aorist active infinitive κερδησα from κερδαω (cf. on Mat 16:26). But Page follows Thayer in urging that this is not exact, that Paul means that by taking his advice they ought to have escaped this injury and loss. "A person is said in Greek 'to gain a loss' when, being in danger of incurring it, he by his conduct saves himself from doing so." This is probably Paul's idea here.22 And now
( κα τα νυν). Accusative plural neuter article of general reference in contrast with μεν in verse Act 27:21. Paul shows modesty (Bengel) in the mild contrast.No loss of life ( αποβολη ψυχης ουδεμια). Old word from αποβαλλω, to throw away, only twice in N.T. Rom 11:15 (rejection) and here. He had foretold such loss of life as likely (verse Act 27:10), but he now gives his reason for his changed view.23 For there stood by me
( παρεστη γαρ μο). Second aorist active (intransitive) indicative of παριστημ with the locative case (beside me). The very form used by Paul of his trial (2Ti 4:17) when "the Lord stood by me" ( ο δε κυριος μο παρεστη) when others deserted him. This angel of the God whom Paul serves (in distinction from the heathen gods) is the reason for Paul's present confidence.24 Thou must stand before Caesar
( Καισαρ σε δε παραστηνα). Note the same δε (must) as in Act 23:11 when Jesus appeared to Paul in Jerusalem and the same verb παραστηνα (second aorist active infinitive) used in verse Act 27:23.Hath granted thee ( κεχαριστα σο). Perfect middle indicative of χαριζομα and that from χαρις, a gift or grace. The lives of those that sailed with Paul God had spared as a gift ( χαρις) to Paul.25 Wherefore be of good cheer
( διο ευθυμειτε). God had spoken. That was enough. This old verb from ευθυμος in the N.T. only here, verse Act 27:25; Jas 5:13. See the adjective Act 27:36.For I believe God ( πιστευω γαρ τω θεω). This is Paul's reason for his own good cheer and for his exhortation to confidence in spite of circumstances so untoward. Paul had doubtless prayed for his own life and for the lives of all. He was sure that he was to bear his witness in Rome.26 We must be cast
( δε ημας εκπεσειν). It is necessary for us to fall out ( εκπεσειν, second aorist active infinitive of εκπιπτω). It was not revealed to Paul what island it would be.27 As we were driven to and fro
( διαφερομενων ημων). Genitive absolute with present passive participle of διαφερω, old verb to bear different ways ( δια=δυο, two), this way and that. Continued to be tossed to and fro in the rough seas. It would seem so to those on board. It does not necessarily mean that the wind had changed. The fourteenth night is reckoned from the time they left Fair Havens.In the sea of Adria ( εν τω Hαδρια). Not the Adriatic Sea as we now call the sea between Italy and the mainland of Illyricum, but all the lower Mediterranean between Italy and Greece. Luke's usage is like that of Strabo.Surmised ( υπενοουν). Imperfect active indicative of υπονοεω, inchoative, began to suspect.That they were drawing near to some country ( προσαγειν τινα αυτοις χωραν). Infinitive with accusative of general reference in indirect assertion. Προσαγω is here used intransitively and Luke writes from the sailor's standpoint that a certain land was drawing near to them ( αυτοις, dative). The sailors heard the sound of breakers and grew uneasy.28 They sounded
( βολισαντες). First aorist active participle of βολιζω rare verb only here and in Eustathius who says it was familiar in ancient Greek. Apparently from βολις, a missile or dart, and so to throw down the lead into the sea, to heave the lead, to take soundings. The inscriptions give βολιμος for "leaden."Twenty fathoms ( οργυιας εικοσ). This old word, from ορεγω, to stretch, means the distance from one outstretched middle finger tip to the other likewise out-stretched.After a little space ( βραχυ διαστησαντες). Literally, "standing apart a little" (second aorist active participle of διιστημ), that is, the ship going a short distance further on. A ship today approaching St. Paul's Bay by the rocky point of Koura would pass first twenty, then fifteen fathoms (Furneaux).29 Lest haply we should be cast ashore on rocky ground
( μη που κατα τραχεις τοπους εκπεσωμεν). The usual construction after a verb of fearing ( μη and the aorist subjunctive εκπεσωμεν). Literally, "Lest somewhere ( που) we should fall out down against ( κατα) rocky places." The change in the soundings made it a very real fear. Τραχεις (rough) is old adjective, but in the N.T. only here and Luk 3:5 (from Isa 40:4).Four anchors ( αγκυρας τεσσαρας). Old word from αγκη. In N.T. only in this chapter, with ριπτω here, with εκτεινω in verse Act 27:30, with περιαιρεω in verse Act 27:40; and Heb 6:19 (figuratively of hope).From the stern ( εκ πρυμνης). Old word, but in N.T. only in Mar 4:38; here and Act 27:41 in contrast with πρωιρα (prow). The usual practice was and is to anchor by the bows. "With a view to running the ship ashore anchoring from the stern would, it is said, be best" (Page). Nelson is quoted as saying that he had been reading Act 27:27 the morning of the Battle of Copenhagen (April, 1801) where he anchored his ships from the stern.Wished for the day ( ηυχοντο). Imperfect middle, kept on praying for "day to come" ( ημεραν γενεσθα) before the anchors broke under the strain of the storm or began to drag. If the ship had been anchored from the prow, it would have swung round and snapped the anchors or the stern would have faced the beach.30 The sailors
( των ναυτων). Old word from ναυς (ship), in N.T. only here, verse Act 27:30; Rev 18:17.Were seeking ( ζητουντων). Genitive absolute again with present active participle of ζητεω to seek.Had lowered ( χαλασαντων). Aorist active participle of χαλαζω.Under colour ( προφασε). Possibly the same word as "prophecy" (from προ-φημ, to speak forth), but here pretence, pretext, although it may come from προφαινω, to show forth. The use here is an old one and appears also in Mar 12:40; Luk 20:47; 1Th 2:5; Phi 1:18.As though ( ως). The alleged reason, a common Greek idiom with ως and the participle (Robertson, Grammar, p. 966). Here with μελλοντων.From the foreship ( εκ πρωιρης). Old word for prow of the ship. In the N.T. only here and verse Act 27:41. Note here εκτεινειν (lay out, stretch out) rather than ριψαντες (casting) in verse Act 27:29, for they pretended to need the small boat to stretch out or lay out the anchors in front.31 Except these abide in the ship
( Εαν μη ουτο μεινωσιν εν τω πλοιω). Condition of the third class (undetermined, but with hope, etc.). Paul has no hesitancy in saying this in spite of his strong language in verse Act 27:24 about God's promise. He has no notion of lying supinely down and leaving God to do it all. Without the sailors the ship could not be properly beached.32 The ropes
( τα σχοινια). Diminutive of σχοινος, old word, but in N.T. only here and Joh 2:15. Paul is now saviour of the ship and the soldiers quickly cut loose the skiff and "let her fall off" ( ειασαν αυτην εκπεσειν) rather than be the means of the escape of the sailors who were needed. This dastardly scheme of the sailors would have brought frightful loss of life.33 While the day was coming on
( αχρ ου ημερα ημελλεν γινεσθα). More likely here αχρ ου (for αχρ τουτου ω) with the imperfect ημελλεν, has its usual meaning, "until which time day was about to come on ( γινεσθα, present middle infinitive, linear action)." That is Paul kept on exhorting or beseeching ( παρεκαλε, imperfect active) them until dawn began to come on (cf. verse Act 27:39 when day came). In Heb 3:13 αχρ ου with the present indicative has to mean "so long as" or while, but that is not true here (Robertson, Grammar, p. 975). See on Act 2:46 for the same phrase for partaking food ( μεταλαμβανω τροφης, genitive case) as also in Act 27:34. Paul wanted them to be ready for action when day really came. "Fourteenth day" repeated (verse Act 27:27), only here in the accusative of duration of time ( ημεραν). It is not clear whether the "waiting" ( προσδοκωντες, present active participle predicate nominative complementary participle after διατελειτε, Robertson, Grammar, p. 1121) means fourteen days of continuous fasting or only fourteen successive nights of eager watching without food. Galen and Dionysius of Halicarnassus employ the very idiom used here by Luke ( ασιτος διατελεω).Having taken nothing ( μηθεν προσλαβομενο). Second aorist middle participle of προσλαμβανω with the accusative μηθεν rather than the more usual μηδεν. Probably Paul means that they had taken no regular meals, only bits of food now and then.34 For this is for your safety
( τουτο γαρ προς της υμετερας σωτηριας υπαρχε). Note σωτηρια in sense of "safety," literal meaning, not spiritual salvation. This is the only instance in the N.T. of the use of προς with the ablative meaning "from the side of" your safety, though a classic idiom (Robertson, Grammar, p. 623), an example of Luke's literary style.Perish ( απολειτα). Future middle (intransitive) of απολλυμ (-υω), to destroy. So the oldest MSS. rather than πεσειτα from πιπτω, to fall. This proverbial expression occurs also in Luk 21:18 which see and in 1Sa 14:45; 2Sa 14:11; 1Ki 1:52.35 Gave thanks to God
( ευχαριστησεν τω θεω). First aorist active indicative of ευχαριστεω from which our word "Eucharist" comes. It was saying grace like the head of a Hebrew family and the example of Paul would encourage the others to eat. Probably Paul, Luke, and Aristarchus had memories of the Lord's supper (Act 2:42) while to others it was only an ordinary meal (Luk 24:30).36 Then were they all of good cheer
( ευθυμο δε γενομενο). More exactly, "Then all becoming cheerful," because of Paul's words and conduct.Took food ( προσελαβοντο τροφης). Partitive genitive here (some food), not accusative as verse Act 27:33. Paul's courage was contagious.37 Two hundred three-score and sixteen souls
( διακοσια εβδομηκοντα εξ). The Vatican Manuscript (B) has ως in place of διακοσια (two hundred) which Westcott and Hort put in the margin. But Alford is probably correct in suggesting that the scribe of B wrote ως by repeating the omega in πλοιω with ς = 200 (Greek numeral). If the number 276 seems large, it is to be remembered that we do not know the size of the ship. Josephus (Life, 3) says that there were 600 on the ship that took him to Italy. The grain ships were of considerable size. The number included sailors, soldiers, and prisoners. A muster or roll call may have been made.38 When they had eaten enough
( κορεσθεντες τροφης). First aorist passive of κορεννυμ, old verb to satisfy, to satiate, with the genitive. Literally, "Having been satisfied with food." Here only in the N.T.They lightened ( εκουφιζον). Inchoative imperfect active, began to lighten. Old verb from κουφος and originally to be light, but transitive to lighten, as here, from Hippocrates on.Throwing out the wheat ( εκβαλλομενο τον σιτον). The cargo of wheat. The second εκβολη (verse Act 27:18) or casting out and overboard which was only partially done at first.39 They knew not
( ουκ επεγινωσκον). Imperfect active of επιγινωσκω, to recognize. Probably conative, tried to recognize and could not (Conybeare and Howson). The island was well-known (Act 28:1, επεγνωμεν), but St. Paul's Bay where the wreck took place was some distance from the main harbour (Valetta) of Melita (Malta).They perceived ( κατενοουν). Imperfect active of κατανοεω, gradually perceived after some effort as in Act 11:16. This beach seemed their only hope.They took counsel ( εβουλευοντο). Imperfect middle showing the process of deliberation and doubt. The bay "having a beach" ( εχοντα αιγιαλον) is a phrase found in Xenophon's Anabasis VI. 4, 4.Whether they could drive ( ε δυναιντο εκσωσα). This use of the optative with ε in questions of this sort (implied indirect) is a neat Greek idiom (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1021). B C Bohairic read εκσωσα (first aorist active infinitive of εκσωζω), to save out (so Westcott and Hort), instead of εξωσα (from εξωθεω, to push out, as Textus Receptus).40 Casting off
( περιελοντες). Second aorist active of περιαιρεω. Literally, "Having taken away from around," that is all four anchors from around the stern. Cf. the other verbs with αγκυρας in verse Act 27:29; Act 27:30.They left them in the sea ( ειων εις την θαλασσαν). Imperfect active of εαω, either descriptive or inchoative. They let the anchors go and the ropes fell down into the sea.At the same time loosing the bands of the rudders ( αμα ανεντες τας ζευκτηριας των πηδαλιων). On the use of αμα with the participle, old Greek idiom see Robertson, Grammar, p. 1139. The second aorist active participle of ανιημ, to relax, loosen up. Old verb, in N.T. Act 16:26; Act 27:40; Eph 6:9; Heb 13:5. Thayer notes that ζευκτηριας (bands) occurs nowhere else, but several papyri use it of yokes and waterwheels (Moulton and Milligan's Vocabulary). The word for rudders ( πηδαλιον) is an old one (from πηδον, the blade of an oar), but in the N.T. only here and Jas 3:4. Page notes that the ancient ships had a pair of paddle rudders like those of the early northmen, one on each quarter. The paddle rudders had been fastened while the ship was anchored.Hoisting up the foresail to the wind ( επαραντες τον αρτεμωνα τη πνεουση). Supply αυρα (breeze) after πνεουση (blowing). It is not clear what "sail" is meant by " αρτεμωνα." No other example in Greek is known, though the scholiast to Juvenal XII. 68 explains ςελο προρα συο by artemone solo. Hence "foresail" is probably correct.They made for the beach ( κατειχον εις τον αιγιαλον). Imperfect active of κατεχω, to hold down, perhaps inchoative. "They began to hold the ship steadily for the beach."41 But lighting upon
( περιπεσοντες δε). Second aorist active participle of περιπιπτω, old verb to fall into and so be encompassed by as in Luk 10:30; Jas 1:2. There is a current on one side of St. Paul's Bay between a little island (Salmonetta) and Malta which makes a sand bank between the two currents. Unexpectedly the ship stuck in this sandbar.Where two seas met ( διθαλασσον). Used in Strabo and Dio Chrysostom for divided seas ( δισ, θαλασσα).They ran the vessel aground ( επεκειλαν την ναυν). First aorist active indicative of old verb επικελλω, to run a ship ashore. Only here in N.T. Here also we have the only N.T. use of ναυς for ship (from ναω, νεω, to swim) so common in ancient Greek. Our word navy is from this word through the Latin.Struck ( ερεισασα). First aorist active participle of ερειδω, old verb to fix firmly. Only here in N.T.Unmoveable ( ασαλευτος). From α privative and σαλευω to shake. Old word. In N.T. only here and Heb 12:28.Began to break up ( ελυετο). Inchoative imperfect passive of the old verb λυω, to loosen. The prow was stuck in the sand-bar, and the stern was breaking to pieces by the opposing waves lashing on both sides. It was a critical moment.42 Counsel was to kill
( βουλη εγενετο ινα--αποκτεινωσιν). The soldiers did not relish the idea of the escape of the prisoners. Hence there came this "counsel" ( βουλη). Regular Greek idiom for purpose ( ινα and aorist active subjunctive of αποκτεινω, to kill). Soldiers were responsible for the lives of prisoners (Act 12:19).Swim out ( εκκολυμβησας). First aorist active participle of εκκολυμβαω, old verb to swim out and so away.Escape ( διαφυγη). Second aorist (effective) active subjunctive of διαφευγω, to make a clean ( δια) escape.43 To save Paul
( διασωσα τον Παυλον). Effective first aorist active infinitive of διασωζω. And no wonder for the centurion knew now how much they all owed to Paul.Stayed them from their purpose ( εκωλευσεν αυτους του βουληματος.) Ablative case of βουλημα after εκωλευσεν (from κωλευω, to hinder, common verb).And get first to land ( πρωτους εις την γην εξιενα). This classic verb εξειμ occurs four times in Acts (Act 13:42; Act 17:15; Act 20:7; Act 27:32) and nowhere else in the N.T. It was a wise command.44 Some on planks
( ους μεν επ σανισιν). Common Greek idiom ( ους μεν--ους δε) for "some--some." The only N.T. instance of the old Greek word σανις for board or plank. The breaking of the ship gave scraps of timber which some used.They all escaped safe ( παντας διασωθηνα). First aorist passive infinitive of διασωζω (the very word used for the desire of the centurion about Paul) with accusative of general reference, the clause being subject of εγενετο. So Luke in this marvellous narrative, worthy of any historian in any age, shows how Paul's promise was fulfilled (verse Act 27:24). Paul the prisoner is the hero of the voyage and shipwreck, a wonderful example of God's providential care.1 Then we knew
( τοτε επεγνωμεν). Second aorist (ingressive) active indicative of επιγινωσκω. Then we recognized. See Act 27:39.Was called ( καλειτα). Present passive indicative retained in indirect discourse.Melita ( Μελιτη). Not Μιλετενη as only B reads, a clerical error, but retained in the text of Westcott and Hort because of B. Page notes that the island was Malta as is shown from the name, the location, the presence of a ship from Alexandria bound for Rome wintering there (verse Act 28:11), and the mention of Syracuse as the next stop after leaving (verse Act 28:12).2 The barbarians
( ο βαρβαρο). The Greeks called all men "barbarians" who did not speak Greek (Rom 1:14), not "barbarians" in our sense of rude and uncivilized, but simply "foreign folk." Diodorus Siculus (V. 12) says that it was a colony of the Phoenicians and so their language was Punic (Page). The word originally meant an uncouth repetition ( βαρβαρ) not understood by others (1Co 14:11). In Col 3:11 Paul couples it with Scythian as certainly not Christian. These are (with verse Act 28:4 below) the only N.T. instances.Showed us ( παρειχαν). Imperfect active of παρεχω with -αν instead of -ον as ειχαν in Mar 8:7 (Robertson, Grammar, p. 339). It was their habit on this occasion, Luke means, they kept on showing.No common kindness ( ου την τυχουσαν φιλανθρωπιαν). The old word φιλανθρωπια ( φιλος, ανθρωπος), love of mankind, occurs in the N.T. only here and Tit 3:4 (adverb in Act 27:3). See on Act 19:11 for this use of ου την τυχουσαν, "not the kindness that happens every day." They were not "wreckers" to take advantage of the calamity.They kindled a fire ( αψαντες πυραν). The only N.T. example and verse Act 28:3 of the old word πυρα (from πυρ, fire), a pile of burning fuel (sticks). First aorist active participle of απτω, to set fire to, to kindle. Cf. αναπτω in Luk 12:49.Received us all ( προσελαβοντο παντας ημας). Second aorist middle (indirect indicative of προσλαμβανω. They took us all to themselves (cf. Act 18:26).The present ( τον εφεστωτα). Second perfect active participle (intransitive) of εφιστημ, "the rain that stood upon them" (the pouring rain). Only in Luke and Paul in N.T.3 When Paul had gathered
( συστρεψαντος του Παυλου). Genitive absolute with first aorist active participle of συστρεφω, old verb to twist or turn together or roll into a bundle. In N.T. only here and Mat 17:22.A bundle of sticks ( φρυγανων τ πληθος). "Some multitude (or pile) of dry twigs" ( φρυγανων from φρυγω or φρυσσω, to dry. Only here in N.T.).Laid ( επιθεντος). So genitive absolute again with second aorist active participle of επιτιθημ, to place upon. Few things show Paul to better advantage than this incident.By reason of the heat ( απο της θερμης). Old word, only here in N.T. Ablative case with απο (from the heat). The viper was in a state of torpor in the bundle of sticks. The heat wakened him.A viper ( εχιδνα). The old word used by the Baptist of the Pharisees (Mat 3:7; Luk 3:7) and by Jesus also (Mat 12:34; Mat 23:33). It is objected that there is little wood in the island today and no vipers, though Lewin as late as 1853 believes that he saw a viper near St. Paul's Bay. But the island now has 1,200 people to the square mile and snakes of any kind have a poor chance. The viper has also disappeared from Arran as the island became more frequented (Knowling). Ramsay thinks that the small constrictor (Coronella Austriaca) which still exists in the island may be the "viper," though it has no poison fangs, but clings and bites. The natives thought that it was a poisonous viper.Fastened on his hand ( καθηψε της χειρος αυτου). First aorist active indicative of καθαπτω, to fasten down on with the genitive case. Old verb, here only in N.T. Cf. Mar 16:18.4 The beast
( το θηριον). Diminutive of θηρ and so little beast. See on Mar 1:13. Aristotle and the medical writers apply the word to venomous serpents, the viper in particular (Knowling), as Luke does here. Vincent calls attention to the curious history of our word "treacle" for molasses (Latin theriaca) from θηριακη, an antidote made from the flesh of vipers. Coverdale translates Jer 8:22: "There is no more treacle in Gilead." Jeremy Taylor: "We kill the viper and make treacle of him."Hanging from his hand ( κρεμαμενον εκ της χειρος αυτου). Vivid picture of the snake dangling from Paul's hand. Present middle participle of κρεμαμα, late form for κρεμαννυμ, to hang up, to suspend (cf. Gal 3:13).No doubt ( παντως). Literally, By all means, old adverb. Cf. Act 21:22; Luk 4:23; 1Co 9:22. Only by Luke and Paul in the N.T. "They knew that he was a prisoner being taken to Rome on some grave charge, and inferred that the charge was murder" (Page).Though he hath escaped ( διασωθεντα). First aorist passive participle of διασωζω (same verb used in Act 24:43; Act 24:44; Act 28:1), so-called concessive use of the participle (Robertson, Grammar, p. 1129).Yet Justice ( δικη). An abstraction personified like the Latin Justitia (Page). The natives speak of Δικη as a goddess, but we know nothing of such actual worship in Malta, though the Greeks worshipped abstractions as in Athens.Hath not suffered ( ουκ ειασεν). Did not suffer. They look on Paul as a doomed man as good as dead. These people thought that calamity was proof of guilt, poor philosophy and worse theology.5 Shook off
( αποτιναξας). First aorist active participle of αποτινασσω, to shake off. Rare word (Euripides, Galen, LXX). In N.T. only here and Luk 9:5.6 But they expected
( ο δε προσεδοκων). Imperfect active, were expecting, continued to expect.That he would have swollen ( αυτον μελλειν πιμπρασθα). More exactly, "Expecting him to be about (or that he was about) to swell up." Πιμπρασθα is present middle infinitive from πιμπρημ, to blow, to burn, to inflame, to cause to swell. Πρηθω, to swell, seems connected and both use the aorist επρησα. Our word "inflammation" likewise means a burning and a swelling. This verb is a common medical term used as Luke has it. It occurs here only in N.T.Or fallen down dead suddenly ( η καταπιπτειν αφνω νεκρον). Rather, "or was about to fall down dead suddenly." The two common results of a bite by a viper or other poisonous snake, both medical terms used by Luke.But when they were long in expectation ( επ πολυ δε αυτων προσδοκωντων). Genitive absolute. "But while they were expecting for much time."Nothing amiss come to him ( μηδεν ατοπον εις αυτον γινομενον). "Nothing out of place coming to him" (present middle participle). Μηδεν the usual negative of the participle and the accusative case the object of θεωρουντων (genitive absolute).Changed their minds ( μεταβαλομενο). Aorist middle (direct) participle of μεταβαλλω, old verb to turn about or around, turning themselves about, changing their minds. Plato uses this very verb in middle voice for changing the mind.That he was a god ( αυτον εινα θεον). Accusative and infinitive in indirect discourse. At Lystra Paul was first received as a god (Mercury) and then they stoned him to kill him (Act 14:11; Act 14:19). So fickle is popular favour.7 To the chief man of the island
( τω πρωτω της νησου). An official title correct in Malta (Ramsay, St. Paul, p. 343). An inscription in Malta calls Prudens "Primate of the Maltese" ( πρωτος Μελιταιων). Here it is plainly a title and not the common use seen in Act 13:50; Act 25:2; Act 28:17.Publius ( Ποπλιω). This Greek name ( πραενομεν) can be derived either from Ποπιλιυς or Πυβλιυς (cf. πυβλιχυς for ποπυλιχυς from ποπυλυς). Entertained us ( εξενισεν ημας). Paul and his companions (Luke and Aristarchus). Was Julius included? On ξενιζω see Act 10:23.Courteously ( φιλοφρονως). This old adverb from φιλοφρων ( φιλοσ, φρεν, friendly mind) occurs here alone in the N.T. In a kindly or friendly manner, all the more so because of the original suspicion of Paul as a criminal.8 Lay
( κατακεισθα). Common verb for the sick (Mar 1:30; Joh 5:6).Sick ( συνεχομενον). "Held together." Common verb again for the sick as in Luk 4:38.Of fever ( πυρετοις). Instrumental case, and plural "fevers," medical term for intermittent attacks of fever (Demosthenes, Lucian, medical writers).Dysentery ( δυσεντεριω). Instrumental case also. Late form of the older δυσεντερια and only here in N.T. Our very word dysentery. Another medical term of which Luke uses so many. Hippocrates often mentions these two diseases together.Laying his hands on him healed him ( επιθεις τας χειρας αυτω ιασατο αυτον). Either like the laying on of hands in Jas 5:14, the gift of healing (1Co 12:9), or the tender interest of Jesus when he took hold of the hand of Peter's mother-in-law (Mar 1:31). Ramsay argues that ιαομα is employed here of the miraculous healing by Paul while θεραπευω is used of the cures by Luke the physician (verse Act 28:9). This is a general distinction and it is probably observed here, but in Luk 6:18 (which see) both verbs are employed of the healings by Jesus.Came and were healed ( προσηρχοντο κα εθεραπευοντο). Imperfect middle and imperfect passive. A regular stream of patients came during these months. Luke had his share in the honours, "us" ( ημας), and no doubt his share in the cures.With many honours ( πολλαις τιμαις). Instrumental case. The word was often applied to payment for professional services as we today speak of an honorarium.They put on board ( επεθεντο). Second aorist middle indicative of επιτιθημ, to put on. The idea of "on board" is merely suggested by αναγομενοις (when we sailed) "the things for our needs" ( τα προς τας χρειας).11 Which had wintered
( παρακεχειμακοτ). Perfect active participle of παραχειμαζω, to pass the winter. Old verb, in N.T. only Act 27:12; Act 28:11; 1Co 16:6; Tit 3:12. The locative case agreeing with πλοιω. Navigation in the Mediterranean usually opened up in February (always by March), spring beginning on Feb. 9 (Page).Whose sign was the Twin Brothers ( παρασημω Διοσκουροις). The word παρασημω can be either a substantive (as Revised Version has it) or an adjective "marked by the sign," examples of both uses common in ancient Greek. Διοσκουροις is in apposition with παρασημω. The word means the twin sons ( κουρος or κορος) of Zeus ( Διος, genitive of Ζευς) and Leda, viz., Castor and Pollux. The Attic used the dual, τω Διοσκορω. Castor and Pollux were the tutelary deities of sailors whose figures were painted one on each side of the prow of the ship. This sign was the name of the ship. So they start in another grain ship of Alexandria bound for Rome.12 Touching
( καταχθεντες). First aorist passive participle of καταγω, to go down to land, just the opposite of ανηχθημεν in verse Act 28:11 from αναγω, to go up to sea.At Syracuse ( εις Συρακουσας). The chief city of Sicily and eighty miles from Malta. Perhaps open weather and a southerly wind helped them across. Here it was that Alcibiades wrecked the power and glory of Athens. Why the ship spent three days we do not know.13 We made a circuit
( περιελθοντες). Second aorist active of περιερχομα, to go around, old verb, already in Act 19:13. See also Heb 11:37; 1Ti 5:13. But Westcott and Hort read περιελοντες after Aleph B (from περιαιρεω) as in Act 27:40, though here it could only mean casting loose, for which no other authority exists. At any rate the ship had to tack to reach Rhegium and was not able to make a straight course ( ενθυδρομεω, Act 16:11).Rhegium ( Ρηγιον) is from ρηγνυμ, to break off, the place where the land breaks off, the southern entrance to the straits of Messina.A south wind sprang up ( επιγενομενου νοτου). Genitive absolute again, and for all the world like that fatal south wind in Act 27:13, but with no bad results this time, though the weather was plainly treacherous at this early season.On the second day ( δευτεραιο). This is the classical use of the predicate adjective, "We second day men" as in Luk 24:22; Joh 11:39; Phi 3:5 instead of the adverb (Robertson, Grammar, p. 657).To Puteoli ( εις Ποτιολους). It was 182 miles from Rhegium and would require 26 hours (Page). It was eight miles northwest from Neapolis (Naples) and the chief port of Rome, the regular harbour for the Alexandrian ships from Rome. Portions of the great mole are said to be still visible.14 Where we found brethren
( ου ευροντες αδελφους). Possibly from Alexandria, but, as Blass observes, it is no more strange to find "brethren" in Christ in Puteoli when Paul arrives than in Rome. There was a large Jewish quarter.Seven days ( ημερας επτα). Accusative of extent of time. Paul and his party remained so long at the urgent request of the brethren. He was still a prisoner, but clearly Julius was only too glad to show another courtesy to Paul to whom they all owed their lives. It was 130 miles by land from Puteoli to Rome over one of the great Roman roads.And so we came to Rome ( κα ουτως εις την Ρομην ηλθαμεν). So at last. Luke is exultant as Page observes: Paulus Romae captivus: triumphus unicus. It is the climax of the book of Acts (Act 19:21; Act 23:11), but not the close of Paul's career. Page rightly remarks that a new paragraph should begin with verse Act 28:15, for brethren came from Rome and this part of the journey is touched with the flavour of that incident. The great event is that Paul reached Rome, but not as he had once hoped (Rom 15:22-29).15 When they heard of us
( ακουσαντες τα περ ημων). How "they heard the things concerning us" we do not know. Good news had its way of travel even before the days of telegraph, telephone, daily papers. Possibly Julius had to send on special couriers with news of his arrival after the shipwreck. Possibly some of the brethren in Puteoli at once (beginning of the week) sent on news to the brethren in Rome. The church in Rome had long ago received Paul's letter from Corinth at the hands of Phoebe.To meet us ( εις απαντησιν ημιν). Idiomatic phrase, "for meeting with us" (associative instrumental case). Koine word απαντησις from verb απανταω, to meet, in N.T. only here; Mat 25:6; 1Ti 4:17. Use after εις rather than infinitive like a translation Hebraism (Robertson, Grammar, p. 91).As far as the Market of Appius ( αχρ Αππιου Φορου). The Forum of Appius, 90 miles from Puteoli, 40 from Rome, on the great Appian Way. The Censor Appius Claudius had constructed this part of the road, B.C. 312. Paul probably struck the Appian Way at Capua. Portions of this great stone highway are still in use. If one wishes to tread where Paul trod, he can do it here. Appii Forum had a bad reputation, the haunt of thieves, thugs, and swindlers. What would this motley crowd think of Paul chained to a soldier?Three Taverns ( Τριων Ταβερνων). Genitive case after αχρ like Αππιου Φορου. About 30 miles from Rome. Tres Tabernae.Whom ( ους). Two groups of the disciples came (one Gentile, one Jewish, Rackham thinks), one to Appii Forum, the other to Three Taverns. It was a joyous time and Julius would not interfere.Took courage ( ελαβε θαρσος). The old substantive θαρσος is here alone in the N.T. Jesus himself had exhorted Paul to be of good courage ( θαρσε Act 23:11) as he had done the disciples (Joh 16:33). Paul had passed through enough to cause depression, whether he was depressed or not, but he deeply appreciated this kindly sympathy.16 Paul was suffered to abide by himself
( επετραπη τω Παυλω μενειν καθ' εαυτον). Second aorist passive of επιτρεπο, to permit or allow. Literally, "It was permitted to Paul to abide by himself." Some late documents (Textus Receptus) here add: "The centurion delivered the prisoners to the captain of the guard" (or the στρατοπεδαρχ). This officer used to be considered Burrus who was Prefect of the Praetorian Guard A.D. 51-62. But it is by no means certain that Julius turned the prisoners over to this officer. It seems more likely that Julius would report to the captain of the Peregrini. If so, we may be sure that Julius would give a good report of Paul to this officer who would be kindly disposed and would allow Paul comparative freedom (living by himself, in his lodging, verse Act 28:23, his own hired house verse Act 28:30, though still chained to a soldier).With the soldier that guarded him ( συν τω φυλασσοντ αυτον στρατιωτη). Probably a new soldier every day or night, but always with this soldier chained to his right hand day and night. Now that Paul is in Rome what can he do for Christ while he awaits the outcome of his own appeal to Nero?17 Those that were the chief of the Jews
( τους οντας των Ιουδαιων πρωτους). This use of πρωτος for the leading men of a city or among the Jews we have already had in Act 13:50; Act 25:2; Luk 19:47. Literally, "Those that were first among the Jews." The position of the participle οντας between the article and the adjective πρωτους is regular (Robertson, Grammar, p. 777).When they were come together ( συνελθοντων αυτων). Genitive absolute again. Paul could not go to the synagogue, as his custom was, being a bound prisoner. So he invited the Jewish leaders to come to his lodging and hear his explanation of his presence in Rome as a prisoner with an appeal to Caesar. He is anxious that they may understand that this appeal was forced upon him by Festus following Felix and lot because he has come to make an attack on the Jewish people. He was sure that false reports had come to Rome. These non-Christian Jews accepted Paul's invitation.Nothing against ( ουδεν εναντιον). Adjective here as in Act 26:9, not preposition as in Act 7:10; Act 8:32. From εν and αντιος ( αντ), face to face. Concessive participle ποιησας as in verse Act 28:4 ( διασωθεντα) which see.Yet was I delivered prisoner from Jerusalem into the hands of the Romans ( δεσμιος εξ Ιεροσολυμων παρεδοθην εις τας χειρας των Ρομαιων). This condensed statement does not explain how he "was delivered," for in fact the Jews were trying to kill him when Lysias rescued him from the mob (Act 22:27-36). The Jews were responsible for his being in the hands of the Romans, though they had hoped to kill him first.18 When they had examined me
( ανακριναντες με). First aorist active participle of ανακρινω, the same verb used already in Act 24:8; Act 25:6; Act 25:26 of the judicial examinations by Felix and Festus.Desired ( εβουλοντο). Imperfect middle of attempted action or picture of their real attitude. This is a correct statement as the words of both Felix and Festus show.Because there was ( δια το--υπαρχειν). Accusative case with δια (causal use) with the articular infinitive, "Because of the being no cause of death in me" ( εν εμο, in my case, αιτια, usual word for crime or charge of crime).19 When the Jews spake against it
( αντιλεγοντων των Ιουδαιων). Genitive absolute again, αντιλεγοντων ( αντιλεγω) common verb for speaking against as in Act 13:45. Clementer dicit (Bengel). "The word is a mild one to describe the bitter enmity of the Jews" (Knowling).I was constrained ( ηναγκασθην). "I was compelled," first aorist passive indicative of αναγκαζω, the very word used of Paul's efforts to get the Christians to blaspheme (Act 26:11) which see. Paul was compelled to appeal to Caesar (see Act 25:11; Act 25:12 for this phrase), unless Paul was willing to be the victim of Jewish hate when he had done no wrong.Not that I had aught to accuse my nation of ( ουχ ως του εθνους μου εχων τ κατηγορειν). This use of ως with a participle ( εχων) is common in Greek for the alleged reason. The genitive case with the infinitive κατηγορειν is regular. Paul says εθνος instead of λαος as in Act 24:17; Act 26:4.20 Did I intreat
( παρεκαλεσα). Did I invite you.Because of the hope of Israel ( εινεκεν της ελπιδος του Ισραελ). Genitive with preposition εινεκεν. The hope of the Messiah is his point as in Act 26:6.I am bound with this chain ( την αλυσιν ταυτην περικειμα). This old verb means to lie around as in Luk 17:2; Heb 12:1. But it is also used as the passive of περιτιθημ, to place around with the accusative of περιτιθημ retained. It is a transitive passive. Paul does not lie around the chain, but the chain lies around him, a curious reversal of the imagery (Robertson, Grammar, p. 815).21 Letters
( γραμματα). Official documents from the Sanhedrin about the charges against Paul.Any harm of thee ( τ περ σου πονηρον).Evil ( πονηρον). The three aorists ( εδεξαμεθα, απηγγειλεν, ελαλησεν) cover the past. These Jews do not mean to say that they had never heard of Paul. It is hardly likely that they had heard of his appeal to Caesar, "for how could the news have reached Rome before Paul?" (Page).22 But we desire
( αξιουμεν δε). Old verb αξιοω, to deem worthy, to think right or proper as in Act 15:38 which see. They think it only fair to hear Paul's side of his case.Concerning this sect ( περ της αιρεσεως ταυτης). Paul had identified Christianity with Judaism (verse Act 28:20) in its Messianic hope. The language seems to imply that the number of Christians in Rome was comparatively small and mainly Gentile. If the edict of Claudius for the expulsion of the Jews from Rome (Act 18:2) was due to disturbance over Christ ( Χρηστυς), then even in Rome the Jews had special reason for hostility towards Christians.Everywhere spoken against ( πανταχου αντιλεγετα). Cf. verse Act 28:19. The line of cleavage between Jew and Christian was now sharply drawn everywhere.23 Appointed
( ταξαμενο). First aorist middle participle of τασσω. Formal arrangement as in Mat 28:16 when Jesus appointed the mountain for his meeting in Galilee.In great number ( πλειονες). Comparative of πολυς, "more than a few."Expounded ( εξετιθετο). Imperfect middle of εκτιθημ, to set forth, as in Act 11:4; Act 18:26. He did it with detail and care and spent all day at it, "from morning till evening" ( απο πρω εως εσπερας). In N.T. only here, Act 4:3 and Luk 24:29, though common word.Persuading them concerning Jesus ( πειθων αυτους περ του Ιησου). Conative present active participle, trying to persuade. It was only about Jesus that he could make good his claim concerning the hope of Israel (verse Act 28:20). It was Paul's great opportunity. So he appealed both to Moses and to the prophets for proof as it was his custom to do.24 Some believed
( ο μεν επειθοντο). Imperfect passive indicative of πειθω. More exactly, "some began to be persuaded" (inchoative).Some disbelieved ( ο δε ηπιστουν). Imperfect active of απιστεω, to disbelieve, continued to disbelieve. It is usually so.25 When they agreed not
( ασυμφωνο οντες). Old adjective, only here in N.T., double compound ( α privative, συμ, φωνη), without symphony, out of harmony, dissonant, discordant. It was a triumph to gain adherents at all in such an audience.They departed ( απελυοντο). Imperfect middle (direct) indicative, "They loosed themselves from Paul." Graphic close.After that Paul had spoken one word ( ειποντος του Παυλου ρημα εν). Genitive absolute. One last word (like a preacher) after the all day exposition.Well ( καλως). Cf. Mat 14:7; Mar 7:6; Mar 7:9 (irony). Here strong indignation in the very position of the word (Page).To your fathers ( προς τους πατερας υμων). So Aleph A B instead of ημων (our) like Stephen in Act 7:52 whose words Paul had heard. By mentioning the Holy Spirit Paul shows (Knowling) that they are resisting God (Act 7:52).26 Say
( ειπον). Second aorist active imperative instead of the old form ειπε. The quotation is from Isa 6:9; Isa 6:10. This very passage is quoted by Jesus (Mat 13:14; Mat 13:15; Mar 4:12; Luk 8:10) in explanation of his use of parables and in Joh 12:40 the very point made by Paul here, "the disbelief of the Jews in Jesus" (Page). See on Matthew for discussion of the language used. Here the first time ("go to this people and say") does not occur in Matthew. It is a solemn dirge of the doom of the Jews for their rejection of the Messiah foreseen so long ago by Isaiah.28 This salvation
( τουτο το σωτηριον). Adjective from σωτηρ (Saviour), saving, bringing salvation. Common in the old Greek. The neuter as here often in LXX (as Psa 67:2) as substantive like σωτηρια (cf. Luk 3:6).They will also hear ( αυτο κα ακουσοντα). Αυτο as opposed to the rejection by the Jews, "vivid and antithetical" (Page).30 Two whole years
( διετιαν ολην). Only here in N.T. and Act 24:27 which see. During these busy years in Rome Paul wrote Philippians, Philemon, Colossians, Ephesians, Epistles that would immortalize any man, unless, forsooth, one or more of them was written from Ephesus or Caesarea, which has not yet been proven.In his own hired dwelling ( εν ιδιω μισθωματ). Old word, here only in N.T., that which is hired for a price (from μισθοω and that from μισθος, hire).Received ( απεδεχετο). Imperfect middle of αποδεχομα, received from time to time as they came, all that came ( εισπορευομενους) from time to time.Preaching ( κερυσσων),teaching ( διδασκων), the two things that concerned Paul most, doing both as if his right hand was not in chains, to the amazement of those in Rome and in Philippi (Phi 1:12-14).None forbidding him ( ακωλυτως). Old adverb from α privative and the verbal adjective κωλυτος (from κωλυω, to hinder), here only in the N.T. Page comments on "the rhythmic cadence of the concluding words." Page rejects the notion that the book is an unfinished work. It closes with the style of a concluded work. I agree with Harnack that Luke wrote the Acts during this period of two years in Rome and carried events no further because they had gone no further. Paul was still a prisoner in Rome when Luke completed the book. But he had carried Paul to "Rome, the capital of the world, Urbi et Orbi" (Page). The gospel of Christ has reached Rome. For the fate of Paul we must turn elsewhere. But Luke had the presence of Paul while he carried the Acts to its triumphant conclusion. Ramsay can give a good deal in proof of his claim that Luke is the greatest of all historians. Beyond a doubt his rank is high and the world can never repay its debt to this cultured physician who wrote the Gospel and the Acts.